《You Are My One and Only》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    "It¡¯s so hot¡­"


    Patricia Aniston grumbled softly as she woke up dazedly in a hotel room.


    She felt terribly ufortable, as though her entire body was on fire and it was scorching hot.


    As she tossed and turned in bed, her face flushed so brightly that it was as though blood would ooze


    out, and she was breathless.


    Slowly, she sat up, but her eyes were unfocused, and she couldn¡¯t tell where she was.


    The abnormal activity in her body was causing her a great deal of difort, and it was as though


    bugs were chewing on her; it itched so much that she reached out to tug at her clothes.


    A few buttons popped off the red dress she was wearing, revealing the fair, white skin on her chest, but


    it made her feel morefortable because it cooled her a little.


    She rubbed her legs together irritably, thinking this was an utterly peculiar feeling.


    Ufortable, hot and irritating.


    Then, she slid off the bed and searched for water.


    Not only was she thirsty, she was also hot, and she needed water.


    Maybe she would feel better after drinking some water.


    A pair of slender, fair legs, which were shimmering with a translucent glow, stepped on the soft carpet.


    Through her blurry gaze, she saw a water jug on a round table near her, and she stumbled over, picked


    up the pitcher, and poured the water into her mouth.


    However, the jug¡¯s spout was wide, and the water that didn¡¯t flow into her tiny mouth flowed down her


    neck instead.


    As a result, her clothes were soaked, and they d onto her body tightly, entuating her figure, which


    was already stunning, to begin with.


    The bathroom door opened, and a man stepped out with only a white bath towel around his waist.


    His hair was drenched, and water dripped off the ends, falling on his muscr chest as droplets before


    they rolled down over his clear-cut abs and onto the loosely-draped bath towel.


    At first, the man was stunned, but he frowned afterward.


    As he shook his jet-ck hair, he felt something inside his body brewing, and when he opened his eyes


    again, they had turned bloodshot.


    He sensed that something was amiss, so he wondered, Is there a problem with the wine? Then,


    unwittingly, his eyes darted toward the wine ss beside the bed.


    With his strong and firm grip, he grabbed Patricia and coldly asked, "Are you sent here by my


    grandfather?"


    Without a doubt, his grandfather must have sent him a woman again.


    He must be going nuts thinking about having great-grandchildren that he actually drugged my wine!


    Patricia fell into his embrace, and her hands moved against his skin wildly, causing his towel to slide


    off.


    Once she felt his cool, naked skin against hers, she felt the heat within her slightly subside.


    She moaned in relief, then raised her hands and circled them around his neck so she could stick her


    skin against his.


    Isaac furrowed his brows.


    To begin with, he was already feeling hot and uneasy, but when this woman hugged him, he became


    even hotter and wanted to let off steam.


    With a soft and warm body clinging to him and rubbing against him from time to time, the drug in his


    body acted even more aggressively.


    So, he lowered his head, took her lips in his, and kissed her fiercely, sucking her mouth like delicious


    candy.


    Initially, he was merely giving it a try, but slowly, it wasn¡¯t enough for him, and he started to lick and


    invade her mouth.


    With a thud, both fell onto the big, soft bed, tangling in each other.


    "It hurts¡­"


    Patricia gasped, her arms refusing to let go of his neck.


    However, the man couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore as he met his demands quickly.


    Neither of them knew how long nor how many times it was, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had


    passed out.


    The next day, she was woken up by the sounds of people knocking on the door, and she sat up


    abruptly.


    Her mind was nk, and she had no idea what was happening.


    At this moment, the door burst open, and a group of people barged in, including journalists and the


    police.


    "Don¡¯t move! This is a raid! Hands on your head and knees on the floor!"


    Sent to the police station, Patricia was regarded as a prostitute, but she had no idea at all how things


    turned out this way.


    The police informed the Aniston Family, and they bailed her out.


    Nevertheless, everyone was critical of her when she returned home.


    Seated at the main seat, Hendrick Aniston, the master of the family, pulled a long, solemn face when


    he saw that his beloved granddaughter had done something so disgraceful.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    She kneeled on the floor and exined, "I didn¡¯t do it.I really didn¡¯t.I was clearly sleeping at home, but I


    don¡¯t know why something like this happened!"


    Until now, she was still unclear about the details.


    Finally, her stepmother, Gwen, sneered.


    "You have no idea? Are you still trying to deny it when you¡¯ve already been arrested? If the police didn¡¯t


    inform us, we wouldn¡¯t even imagine that the Young Lady of the Aniston Family would be involved in


    prostitution.Just the thought of it is humiliating for me!"


    "Tricia," Adeline chipped in.


    "Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s disgusting? Are you okay with sleeping with just anyone? Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    contracting diseases?"


    Hendrick sneered at those words.


    "That¡¯s enough.Say no more.Tricia, tomorrow onwards, you¡¯re going to study abroad in Tamalom, and


    you¡¯re not allowed to return without my approval."


    After his deration, he stood up and left as though he didn¡¯t want to take another look at Patricia.


    "Grandpa!"


    Patricia called after him loudly, but he walked away without looking back.


    Gwen didn¡¯t believe that Hendrick was still siding with his beloved Patricia even when things hade


    to this point; the objective of her n was to have Patricia kicked out of the family.


    In order to let her daughter, Adeline, hold the title of the Young Lady of the Aniston Family, she had to


    destroy Patricia.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Study abroad? Don¡¯t even dream about it.


    I¡¯ll make sure she dies on the way to Tamalom! ¡­ Six yearster, Patricia walked briskly out of the


    Appleby City Airport as she dragged her luggage behind her.


    Behind her, three adorable toddlers tagged along, attracting the attention of many people.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With almost identical appearances, the two boys were very good-looking, as beautiful as the characters


    in an animated series, while the girl was a sweet darling.


    Dressed in a warm yellow dress and her hair pulled into two high pigtails, she was very adorable as


    she held a Barbie doll in her arms.


    There were even some passersby who couldn¡¯t help but snap pictures of them secretly, whispering,


    "They must be celebrities! How good-looking they are!"


    "I¡¯ve never seen such a stunning family before!"


    "Their mother is so pretty!"


    Meanwhile, at the VIP exit on the other side, one could hear sounds of hurried footsteps as a group of


    men dressed in ck walked out of the airport, and the most attention-catching of them was the one


    leading the pack.


    Tall and well-built, he wore a ck trench coat, and his face was breathtakingly charming.


    Yet, the icy look in his eyes gave one the feeling that he was unapproachable.


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to him, and when the cute little girl heard the passersby¡¯s


    discussions, she also turned to look.


    Then, she gasped, "Daddy!"


    That was because that gorgeous man looked almost the same as her two older brothers, so that must


    be her daddy, whom she had never met before.


    Therefore, she ran after him with widened eyes, and when Patricia noticed that she had left, she told


    her sons, "Scott and Sten, wait for me at the entrance.I¡¯m going after your sister."


    The handsome boys nodded.


    "Okay, Mommy!"


    After she passed the luggage to them, Patricia went toward Sylvie.


    At the airport entrance, she grabbed her running daughter.


    "Where are you going, Sylvie Aniston? Aren¡¯t you afraid of kidnappers?"


    Since Sylvie was young, she had caused Patricia no less worry and was also very naughty.


    If she was lost, Patricia felt that it would spell the end of her entire family, and all of them would cry their


    hearts out.


    "Ah, Mommy! Let me go quickly! I saw Daddy.He looks a lot like Scott and Sten! I want Daddy!"


    The little girl was very anxious, and herrge eyes were fixed on that stunning man¡¯s back, worried that


    he would disappear from her sight.


    Patricia followed her daughter¡¯s gaze as she thought, Could it really be that man? It so happened that


    she wanted to find him and ask what exactly happened back then.


    Patricia held onto Sylvie¡¯s hand firmly as she paced to the car Sylvie had pointed out and knocked on


    the car window as she wanted to see whether the man really looked like her sons.


    Furthermore, if her mischievous little daughter didn¡¯t get a look, she would never give up and definitely


    refuse to leave.


    The person inside slowly rolled down the window once they heard the knock on their window.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    The man in the car revealed his face, but he looked nothing like Scott and Sten as Sylvie had


    imed because he was a bald, middle-aged man wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    Disappointment washed over Sylvie¡¯s eyes, and she hung her tiny head while the man chided them a


    little.


    Hence, Patricia quickly apologized, saying they had the wrong person.


    Then, she picked up Sylvie.


    "Sylvie Aniston, that¡¯s enough.Let¡¯s go home."


    ¡­ Late at night, Patricia drove a second-hand Toyota and stopped it right before the OTG Hospital


    entrance.


    "Hey, you can¡¯t stop your car here!"


    Ignoring the security trying to stop her, Patricia picked up her baby daughter from the passenger seat


    and dashed into the hospital without shoes on.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t hear or see anything, and all she could think about was emergency care for her


    daughter! "Doctor, doctor!"


    With her daughter in her arms, she ran into the emergency department, trembling.


    "Please save my daughter quickly.She¡¯s having convulsions from the fever!" she cried, tears rolling


    down her face.


    Hurriedly, the doctor took over the unconscious child.


    "Wait outside.We¡¯ll administer first aid and save her."


    The doctor quickly performed emergency rescue on the child while the nurse on the side led Patricia


    out of the emergency room.


    "Here¡¯s the bill.Pay the bill first.Given her condition, she¡¯ll have to be hospitalized and maybe needs to


    be admitted into the ICU."


    Bobbing her head, Patricia answered, "Okay, please save her."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nothing should happen to Sylvie, she thought.What if the fever damages her brain? She was still alright


    when they returned from Lochner City, but unexpectedly, she started to have a fever at night.


    Not daring to think further, she sobbed while walking toward the cashier.


    Just then, hurried footsteps sounded from the hospital entrance as a group of men in suits walked in.


    The man walking in the front was the tallest, and he had the most oppressive air about him.


    He was wearing a ck coat that he had meticulously buttoned all the way to the top, making him


    appear even more aloof, while his deep-set features and dark eyes, which pointed a little upwards at


    the ends, were emitting a wicked aura.


    He pursed his thin lips together as he exuded an authoritative aura and was incredibly unapproachable.


    Everywhere he went, people would naturally make way for him.


    Patricia was walking with her head lowered in distraught, so she didn¡¯t notice someoneing her


    way, and all of a sudden, she felt a jolt of pain in her head as she banged into a human wall.


    "Woah!"


    So, she lost her bnce as she fell to the side, and a familiar smell wafted to her nose.Out of reflex,


    the man extended his long arm and held her by the waist, breaking her fall.


    "Thank you¡­"


    She lifted her head, met his cold, dark eyes, and froze.


    Even before this winter¡¯s day can give me a chill, I¡¯m getting the chills from his eyes.Is this guy made of


    ice? she thought.He steadied her and reminded her emotionlessly, "Miss, please watch where you¡¯re


    going."


    Then, he continued to walk forward, leaving only the view of his broad back behind.


    Dumbstruck, Patricia snapped back to her senses in disgruntlement when he had walked toward the


    elevators.


    Then, she swiveled her head around and snapped, "Sir, you should watch your way, too."


    He¡¯s the one who walked into me! she thought.


    What a bossy man! The man who stepped into the elevator heard what she said and cast his deep


    eyes at her.


    Only then did he notice that this woman was wearing old-fashioned pajamas, had messy hair, and had


    red eyes swollen from crying.


    Pathetic was the only word he had to describe her.


    When he lowered his gaze, he saw that she was barefoot, and her feet were scarlet from the cold with


    a few scratches on the tips of her toes.


    The elevator doors slid shut, cutting off his gazepletely, and Isaac looked away.


    After that, he went straight to the VIP ward on the tenth floor.


    Six years ago, he had spent a night with a woman, but the following day, he received a call from the


    housekeeper saying that his grandfather, Phillip Arnold, had fallen severely ill.


    Immediately after, Phillip slipped into unconsciousness, and despite Isaac¡¯s efforts at finding the best


    doctors in the world, they were unable to cure him.


    Today, Phillip had woken up without warning, and Isaac rushed over immediately.


    As he stood at the ward¡¯s door was a man in a white robe.


    The man wasnky and tall; his name was Nik Ortega, a buddy of Isaac¡¯s.


    "Isaac, Old Mr.Arnold is truly awake, and he wants to see you."


    "Thank you."


    He nodded and said to his good friend, "I¡¯m going to visit him now."


    When he pushed the door open and went in, he saw that Phillip¡¯s body was inserted with tubes.


    At the sight that someone had walked in, Phillip gazed at him earnestly and lifted his hand slowly with a


    great deal of effort.


    Isaac rushed over hastily and held his hand, and his voice trembled from excitement as he said,


    "Grandpa, you¡¯re finally awake."


    Seeing that Phillip had released his hand and pointed at his lips, Isaac knew that his grandfather had


    something to say, and he ced his ear close to him.


    With great difficulty, Phillip opened his mouth and uttered, "M-Marry the Young Lady of the Aniston


    Family¡­"


    Patricia Aniston.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    A sparkle lit up in Isaac¡¯s eyes.


    He had been searching for the woman for six years ago.


    Back then, he was in a rush to the hospital and didn¡¯t wake her up from her sleep, but she was already


    gone when he sent someone to look for her at the hotel afterward.


    For the past six years, he had been so obsessed with that woman that he had no interest in any other


    women, and it had be a hidden disorder of his.


    It looks like Grandpa really sent that woman.


    Beep, beep, beep¡ª Right after the words left Phillip¡¯s lips, the warning rm from the equipment next


    to him started to beep in an ear-piercing manner.


    Hurriedly, Isaac answered him.


    "Grandpa, I heard you.I¡¯ll marry the Young Lady of the Aniston Family," he assured him so that he


    wouldn¡¯t be worried.


    When the hospital staff heard the emergency beeping, Nik and the others rushed in and started to


    resuscitate Phillip before finally sending him to the ICU.


    At the same time, the ICU entrance.


    "Doctor, when will my daughter be out? May I go in to stay by her side?"


    Patricia implored the doctor, and her eyes reddened as though she would start crying any second.


    From the moment Sylvie was born until now, she had never left Patricia¡¯s side for so long.It was all her


    fault for not taking good care of Sylvie, and she felt that she wasn¡¯t a good mother.


    "We need to keep her under observation for twenty-four hours.So, go home for now ande back


    again in twenty-four hours.We¡¯ll take good care of her," the nurse said and turned to leave.


    "Thank you!"


    But how could Patricia leave? Hence, she merely nodded and waited at the entrance.


    Half an hourter, Isaac arrived at the ICU entrance, where a nurse was waiting for him.


    "How¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s condition?"


    Hastily, the nurse nced at the document in her hands and replied, "Mr.Arnold, Old. Mr.Arnold is still


    in a critical stage, and we must keep him under observation for twenty-four hours.The hospital director


    had prepared a lounge for you to rest."


    The staff all knew Isaac because he was the hospital director, Nik¡¯s friend.


    In addition, he was a filial chap who visited his grandfather almost daily.


    Isaac gave her a nod.


    "I got it," he said, turned, and saw a woman balled up in the corner of the room. though he had seen


    those eyes before.


    Meanwhile, the woman was hugging her knees with her head buried.


    Her petite toes were curled up, and she appeared helpless and pitiful.


    As Isaac stared at her, he actually acted out of character by taking off his ck-colored coat and


    cing it over her body.


    Then, he strode toward the elevators inrge strides.


    When Patricia felt the warmth on her shoulders, she raised her head and saw the man¡¯s stoic and


    broad back.


    "Thank you! How should I return your coat to you?" she asked loudly.


    Isaac stepped into the elevator and said before the doors closed, "You can keep it.But, no matter who


    is ill, you must take care of your health.Otherwise, how are you going to take care of the sick?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Isaac Arnold, who had always been emotionless, actually said something like this to a woman he didn¡¯t


    know, and even himself was surprised by it.


    When the elevator door closed, a self-deprecating smirk appeared on his face, and he shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Patricia wrapped the coat around herself tightly.It still carried the warmth from that man¡¯s


    body, and she felt a shard ofpassion on this cold winter night.


    Then, a faint scent drifted up her nose.It was refreshing and smelled good; the scent was even a little


    familiar to her.


    Before she could ponder over it, a silvery voice jolted her back to her senses.


    "Mommy!"


    The elevator doors slid open again, and three figures¡ªone adult and two children¡ªwalked out.


    The little boy walking in the front was wearing a ck coat and holding a white knee-length down jacket


    in his arms, while the one behind him was donning a gray and white baseball outfit with a pair of snow


    boots in his hands.


    With identical deep-set features, the boys looked gorgeous despite their age, and it was easy to tell


    that they were identical twins with just one nce.


    The elder brother, Scott, walked steadily and stopped next to Patricia with a sorry look in his eyes.


    "Mommy put on the jacket."


    He had already seen that there was a men¡¯s coat on Patricia, and he reckoned that a kind-hearted


    person must have given it to her.A trace of reproach crawled over her second child, Sten¡¯s, face.


    "Mommy, why didn¡¯t you bring Scott and me along? We can share the burden with you."


    Then, he bent over and pulled Patricia¡¯s cold feet into his arms, then when they were warmed up, he


    put on the shoes for her.


    Finally, the stunning man walking behind them in a gray coat, Zachary Selwyn, poured out the hot


    water from the thermos in his hands and passed it to Patricia.


    "Tricia, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Sylvie is sick? I said that I¡¯ll take care of you all."


    With the hot water in her hands, warmth finally returned to Patricia¡¯s frozen hands, and she smiled at


    him softly.


    "Zachary, you¡¯ve saved our lives before.I can¡¯t repay you for that, so I shouldn¡¯t trouble you further."


    The heartache he felt could be seen in his eyes as she still couldn¡¯t understand his heart.


    Six years ago, Patricia didn¡¯t go to Tamalom sessfully.


    Instead, she was sold to human traffickers, but she escaped halfway and was involved in a car


    ident where Zachary had hit her with his car.


    Later, he sent her to the hospital and even helped her to rent out a ce.


    At that time, he did it purely out of guilt and tried to make it up to her.


    However, he developed real feelings for her afterward.He would like to take care of her for the rest of


    her life and her children, but this woman kept avoiding him, making him feel a little resigned.


    "Is Sylvie alright?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s alright for now and is kept under observation." He asked, helping her to a bench, "I heard


    that you resigned from the financingpany."


    A few days after Patricia was transferred to the branch in Lochner, she resigned and returned to


    Appleby today.


    "I won¡¯t return to apany like that ever again.They¡¯re conmen, and they¡¯re only conning the elderly!"


    she said in a huff.


    "I¡¯ll never do something against my conscience!"


    Once again, Zachary extended his help.


    "Tricia,e to mypany.I believe in your ability."


    He intended to protect her while she worked for him, but she shook her head.


    "I¡¯ve started to look for other jobs.Besides, my education level isn¡¯t up to yourpany¡¯s standards."


    Next to them, Scott and Sten exchanged nces and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Actually, both of them could earn money, and they had made quite a pile on the stock market, but they


    didn¡¯t dare to let their mother find out because she would think that they had done something illegal.


    Both of them had been secretly transferring money into her ount, but she didn¡¯t use a single penny


    from it, working a few jobs a day as usual and making money through hard work.


    Such a mother really made them feel sorry for her.


    ¡­ A few dayster, in the president¡¯s office of Arnolds Corporation.


    A few dayster, Isaac was seated behind his spacious desk in the president¡¯s office of Arnolds


    Corporation.


    His head lowered as he signed a document until his assistant, Liam Dorchester, walked in with a report


    about his work.


    "President Arnold, I¡¯ve investigated the Young Lady of the Aniston Family.


    Her name is Adeline Aniston, twenty-four years old and the only daughter of Andy Aniston."

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Isaac looked up atst.


    "Did you inform her that I want to have dinner with her tonight?"


    Phillip regained consciousness for a while but was now unconscious again.It would be difficult for him


    to regain his consciousness in the future.His wish was for Isaac to marry the oldest daughter of the


    Aniston Family, so Isaac was willing to fulfill his wish for him.


    She might be the woman from that night six years ago, so to Isaac, she had an important role in


    fulfilling his carnal desires.


    "Yes, the appointment¡¯s set at half past six this evening at Prive.Shall I request that they clear the


    floor?"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Isaac replied coolly.


    "Understood, President Arnold."


    ¡­ Meanwhile, in an ordinary, low-cost apartment situated in the remote Snowke Lane.


    Patricia took Sylvie¡¯s temperature once more.


    When she confirmed that Sylvie¡¯s temperature was normal now, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Your fever¡¯s gone down, Sylvie.So.you won¡¯t need to go to the hospital."


    Patricia stroked Sylvie¡¯s face gently, her eyes full of affection.


    All those years ago, Adeline and her mother had schemed to make her lose her virginity and her


    grandfather¡¯s love.


    In the end, they even sold her off to a human trafficker.


    Thankfully, she survived it all.


    Though it seemed as if Zachary had run into her, the truth was she fainted from over-exhaustion.He


    wanted to take responsibility for it, which led to him taking care of her and her children for the past six


    years.


    She would never be able to repay her debt of gratitude toward him! Despite all the hardships she went


    through back then, her babies survived inside her womb.


    Patricia was moved by the strength and persistence of these tiny lives.


    Even though her life had fallen apart and she had nothing left to her name, she was determined to keep


    them.


    She bore triplets.


    The first two were handsome sons, the oldest Scott and the second, Sten.


    As for the third baby, it was a precious little girl named Sylvie.


    She was much smaller tScott her two older brothers when she was born.


    At slightly over three pounds, she looked like a little monkey.It had been an arduous journey raising her.


    Ever since she was a baby, she had to be carried while she slept and would cry as soon as she was


    ced on the bed.She was often sick too.


    Time and time again, Sylvie would fall severely ill, and Patricia would get a terrible fright, just likest


    time.


    Right now, Sylvie had lost some of her chubby cheeks, and she looked even tinier than she used to.


    She wrapped her arms around a doll and said in her girlish voice, "Mommy, since I¡¯m not sick anymore,


    does this mean I won¡¯t have to drink that awful, bitter medicine anymore?"


    Patriciaughed and stroked Sylvie¡¯s hair.


    "That¡¯s right.You¡¯re all better now.Remember not to overeat candy, okay? Or else, you¡¯ll fall sick again."


    Her two sons were in school, but Sylvie had to stay home, so she could not attend any interviews.


    The medical bills cost over 3 thousand this time and her savings were nearly all gone.So, she needed


    to find a job as soon as possible to earn money.


    Truth be told, she had 75 thousand in her bank ount, but she did not know who gave it to her, so


    she refused to touch it.She guessed that it was from her grandfather.


    Patricia thought the incident back then was partly due to her failures too.She made a farce out of


    herself and damaged her grandfather¡¯s reputation, so she felt too ashamed to see him and could not


    bring herself to use his money either.


    After collecting theundry from the balcony, she shoved it away in the closet and spotted the


    expensive jacket.She had sent it to the dry cleaners a few days ago and was nning to return it today.


    That day, while at the hospital, the man who gave her his jacket looked a little familiar, but she could


    not recall who he was.


    Later, she was flipping through a business magazine when she realized that the man was Isaac Arnold.


    He currently held the reins for the entire Arnold Family, which was Appleby¡¯s most prominent family!


    She managed to get a hold of Isaac¡¯s assistant¡¯s phone number, so she gave him a call.


    The call connected almost immediately.


    "Is this Mr.Dorchester?"


    "Yes, it is.Who is this?" Liam replied.


    "My name is Patricia Aniston.President Arnold lent me his jacket a while ago, and I want to return it to


    him.Would it be possible for me to do so today?"


    Liam nced at the man inside the private dining room and decided to give the address to Patricia.


    "You cane over now.President Arnold is currently having dinner here."


    He did not think much of it.


    Isaac had never been involved in a romantic rtionship, so he assumed that the woman who called


    could be one of Isaac¡¯s friends.


    After ending the call, Patricia said to Sylvie, "Sylvie,e with me on an errand, and we¡¯ll have dinner


    outside, okay?"


    Since she was being cooped up in the house for so many days, Sylvie felt like she was beginning to


    feel a little stir-crazy, so she jumped up in excitement.


    "Yay!"


    Her eyes were glittering with stars.She looked like a tiny version of Patricia and was so adorable that


    she won the hearts of all who met her.Her voice was lovely too.


    Patricia¡¯s heart melted each time she heard Sylvie¡¯s exuberant exims.


    After informing Josephine of their ns and asking her to pick Scott and Sten up from school,


    Patricia left the house with Sylvie in tow.She drove off in her secondhand Toyota and headed for the


    restaurant, Prive.


    When she and Sylvie walked into the restaurant hand-in-hand, Sylvie was thrilled.


    "Whoa.The food here looks amazing! We need to take some home for Scott, Sten, and Mrs.Zimmers


    to try."


    Sylvie was well on her way to bing a major foodie.


    Though she looked thin and tiny, she ate much more than her two brothers.Yet, she just did not put on


    any weight for some reason.


    "That¡¯s a good idea.Here, let¡¯s sit down.You can ce an order while I return the jacket."


    Patricia chose a table by the window.


    Then, after cing her bag down, she walked over to the private dining rooms that were fairly nearby.


    All of a sudden, she spotted a familiar silhouette ¡ªit was Adeline Aniston.


    She lookedpletely different after six years.It looked like she had gotten stic surgery as she was


    much prettier than before, but she looked like a typical Instagram baddie.


    A surge of loathing took over her when she saw Adeline.


    It was her, that woman, and her mother, who ruined her life! When she saw that Adeline had entered


    private room 101, she asked the person at the door, "Excuse me, but are you Mr.Dorchester?"


    She had sent a message to Liam earlier saying that she had arrived, and Liam said he would wait for


    her at the door.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes when he saw the woman in front of him.She was gorgeous,


    wearing a ck windbreaker with a pair of ck pants that showed off how slim and long her legs


    were.Her captivating features, along with her attractive figure, doubled down to make her an incredible


    beauty.


    "Yes, I am.Are you Miss Aniston?"


    Patricia nodded and asked, "May I know the rtionship between President Arnold and the woman


    who just went in?"


    Liam smiled and said, "She¡¯s President Arnold¡¯s fiancee."


    After hearing those words, Patricia¡¯s expression changed at once¡­

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    All the goodwill Patricia felt toward Isaac vanished instantly.She initially nned on returning his jacket


    to him in person so that she could thank him herself.


    Now, she changed her mind.


    Since he was Adeline¡¯s boyfriend, she would not need to ever see him again.


    "This is his jacket.Please return it to him on my behalf,"


    Patricia stated coolly before turning to leave.


    However, when she got back to the table, Sylvie was gone! Patricia immediately gged a server down


    and asked, "Excuse me, do you know where the little girl who was with me earlier went?"


    The server remembered the little girl.Herrge, round eyes made her look like a doll, so it was easy to


    remember.


    "Don¡¯t worry, miss.She¡¯s in the washroom."


    Patricia¡¯s heart settled back down once she heard that.She was the one who taught Sylvie to wash her


    hands before every meal.So, it was good that Sylvie remembered to do so.


    ¡­ Both genders shared the washroom sinks between all the washrooms.


    Sylvie squeezed some soap onto her hands and began to wash them diligently while singing a tune.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Wash your hands, don¡¯t let the germs get in the way! Wash your hands.Keep the germs away!"


    Just then, a towering figure stepped out of the men¡¯s washroom and stood beside her to wash his


    hands.


    Sylvie nced at him through the mirror, and her eyes widened.Isn¡¯t this the mister from the airport?


    He looks like Scott and Sten.He looks so handsome! Herrge round eyes were as big as saucers.


    "Mr.Handsome, do you have any children?"


    In all honesty, Sylvie was on the verge of asking if he was her father, but she did not dare say it out of


    fear that she would get a scolding if he were not.


    The three of them did not have a father.


    So, if he had children who were not with him, then it meant they could be his children! When Isaac


    heard the sweet little voice, he turned to look at the adorable little girl next to him, and his heart


    softened.


    "No, I don¡¯t."


    His voice was not as cold as it usually was, but his face remained expressionless.


    Sylvie sighed.


    "I don¡¯t have a daddy either."


    Isaac¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the sight of the little girl¡¯s expression.He did not know how to keep a


    child happy, so he did not know how tofort her.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie had a brilliant idea! Why don¡¯t I introduce this handsome mister to Mommy? Mommy


    will surely like such an attractive man! She giggled at her own genius as she wiped her hands dry with


    a piece of tissue.


    "Mr.Handsome, can we be friends? Give me your number, and I¡¯ll buy you dinner sometime!"


    She heard this line from the shows she watched on television.


    For example, when a man and a woman went on a date, they would always go for dinner together.


    In those shows, the man always paid for the meal, but since her mommy had three little tagalongs, she


    decided that they should treat him instead! Isaac was about to leave when he heard what she said.


    His long, slender eyes narrowed slightly as a smile crept onto his face.


    What an amusing little girl.


    How does she know to buy someone else dinner? For some strange reason, he found himself handing


    his gilded name card over to her.


    "Here¡¯s my number."


    He felt a strange affinity with this little girl and found himself wanting to get to know her better.


    "Thank you, Mr.Handsome."


    Sylvie epted the name card and carefully ced it inside her little bag.


    When Isaac returned to the room, Adeline stood up at once.


    Her eyes nearly fell out of their sockets when she saw the man who came in.


    Oh my gosh, I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome man before!


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, President Arnold!"


    Isaac nced at the woman in front of him; the only thing that came to mind was how frighteningly


    unnatural her chin looked.He did not feel anything toward her at all.


    Was she the woman from that day six years ago? Adeline was visibly nervous.


    This was the man who held the reins of Appleby¡¯s most prominent family.


    If she married him, she could go around Appleby like she owned the city! I have my beauty to me for


    attracting the interest of such an incredible man, she thought to herself as her heart leaped with joy.


    "Hello, Miss Aniston.I wanted to ask if you have ever encountered anything unusual before.Like an


    unusual dream, perhaps?"


    Adeline did not get what Isaac meant, but he was in charge of Arnolds Corporation and was such a


    handsome man to boot, so she had to ensure she did not waste this opportunity.


    "Why, yes, I have! When I was a child, I dreamt that my tooth had fallen out, and it did the next day!


    Wasn¡¯t that such an unbelievable coincidence?"


    When Isaac heard Adeline¡¯s response, he asked inly, "When did you first sleep with a man? Were


    you fully conscious when it happened, or were you in a daze? Have you ever received a ring from a


    man?"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    Adeline shook her head at once.


    "Never! I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend, so I never would¡¯ve received a ring from anyone.I¡¯ve never


    slept with a man, either.I¡¯m still a virgin!"


    She was secretly pleased about her response.It was clearly a test, and she had passed with flying


    colors.


    Even if she had dated over a dozen men, she would note clean about it.


    Isaac¡¯s expression darkened slightly.He thought that Phillip was the one who arranged the incident that


    took ce that night six years ago.


    That was why when Phillip woke up and insisted that he marry the Aniston Family¡¯s daughter, he


    assumed that she was the woman he was looking for.


    Now, it was apparent that was not the case.He resumed his distant demeanor and slid a contract over


    to Adeline.


    "Miss Aniston, I¡¯m here today to discuss a deal with you."


    Adeline had never encountered a man like him before.


    Wasn¡¯t this a date? Wasn¡¯t he interested in her? So, why is he talking about making a deal with me?


    She eyed the contract in puzzlement.It was three pages long, but she only got the gist of it.


    "Mr.Arnold, are you asking me to enter into a fake marriage with you?" Isaac nodded slightly.


    "A fake marriage that willst one year, though I retain the right to end it sooner if necessary.Before that


    happens, you are free to enjoy the status thates with being Mrs.Arnold, and once the contract


    ends, you will receive five million aspensation."


    Adeline was enticed by the idea of being Mrs.Arnold and wielding the power that came with it.


    After all, Isaac was the most eligible bachelor in Appleby, and hoards of women would kill to marry


    him.If she became Mrs.Arnold, no one would dare to disrespect her.


    Instead, the entire Aniston Family would look at her in a whole new light, and her grandfather might


    even let her inherit the Aniston Family business.


    Of course, if she could make Isaac fall in love with her during that one-year period, she would be


    the real Mrs.Arnold, and everything would be perfect! She was exhrated but kept her calm and


    suppressed her excitement with all her might.


    "Why me, Mr.Arnold?"


    It had to be because of her beauty.She stuck her chest out and smiled even more widely.


    "Because my grandfather is gravely ill, and I want to fulfill his wish."


    All along, Isaac had been trying to find that woman, but he had not heard a word from her.


    When he left the room, he had left a ring for her and hoped that she would ept it.It was his way of


    expressing his sincerity toward her.


    He thought that it was his grandfather who drugged him to force him into marriage, so that woman


    would have been someone his grandfather had picked out for him, but apparently not.


    Regardless of it all, he was not going to give up.He was determined to find her! Adeline saw Isaac¡¯s


    expression darkening, and she assumed that her questions had irked him.


    Therefore, she swiftly signed her name on the contract.


    So what if it was a fake marriage? It was still a once-in-a-lifetime for her to get close to such an eligible


    bachelor.


    If she put in a little more effort, she was confident she could eventually be the true Mrs.Arnold!


    Isaac took the contract and said in a neutral tone, "I will visit your family next Friday to ask for your


    hand in marriage, Miss Aniston."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Mr.Arnold.In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Adeline got up to leave, and the moment she walked out of the room, she felt like she was on cloud


    nine.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Soon, I¡¯ll be Mrs.Arnold! No one in Appleby will dare to cross me ever again! All of a sudden, she saw a


    woman who looked exactly like Patricia Aniston, and she stared in fear.


    Patricia Aniston? Isn¡¯t she dead? After considering it for a moment, Adeline walked over and called out,


    "Patricia."


    Patricia turned around and saw Adeline¡¯s shocked expression.


    All at once, her eyes filled with hatred as she fought the urge to reach out and choke that woman.


    Sylvie heard someone calling her mommy¡¯s name, so she nced at the woman who was dressed


    very finely.


    "Tricia, your friend¡¯s calling you."


    When Adeline heard what the little girl said, she stepped back in shock.


    Patricia Aniston isn¡¯t dead!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    After a while, she recovered.


    "This is¡­ that vile spawn? She¡¯s grown up so much now?"


    Since Sylvie was usually an energetic child, she replied cheerfully to Adeline after thinking she was


    Patricia¡¯s friend.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m five years old, and I have two older brothers who are also five years old.We are triplets!"


    In a fit of panic, Patricia quickly covered Sylvie¡¯s mouth.She didn¡¯t want Adeline to know this.


    Unfortunately, Sylvie was a loquacious child and couldn¡¯t keep secrets.


    "Triplets?" Adeline was more shocked.


    "You sure are amazing.No, it should be that the old man is amazing.It¡¯s no wonder you wear such tacky


    clothes.It¡¯s not easy to raise three children, am I right?"


    She couldn¡¯t help but let thoughts run through her mind as she spoke.So what¡¯s the big deal that


    Patricia is still alive? She¡¯s nothing but the mud in the ground now, while I will soon be the young


    mistress of the Arnolds.


    That¡¯s an existence that she will never be able to im ties with! Once she thought of this, she didn¡¯t


    hide the triumphant look on her face.


    Sylvie first looked at her facial expression.


    Then, she looked at Patricia¡¯s facial expression.


    At that moment, she felt that Adeline didn¡¯t seem to be Patricia¡¯s friend.


    Slightly angered, Sylvie pursed her lips and rolled those beautiful big eyes a little.


    Then, at once, a mischievous idea came across her mind.So, she slid off the chair and grabbed


    Adeline¡¯s white dress with her oily little hands.


    "Your dress is so pretty!"


    How dare you criticize Tricia for being tacky! You¡¯re the old-fashioned one! Take that! I¡¯ll stain your


    dress! Adeline screamed when she saw her ruined dress, "What are you doing?! Do you know how


    expensive this dress is?!"


    With that, she raised her hand and wanted to p Sylvie.


    Nevertheless, Patricia grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    An enraged Adeline scolded, "Patricia! This b*stard is as annoying as you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Patricia pped her in the face.


    "Adeline, watch out for your words! You¡¯re the b*stard!"


    In the meantime, Adeline was a little stunned after getting pped.


    When she came back to her senses, she was instantly angered.


    How dare this b*tch p me! Thus, she went mad and tried to pull Patricia¡¯s hair savagely.


    Nheless, Patricia pushed her away forcefully, which resulted in Adeline staggering backward as


    she fell.


    Not only that, she even mmed into the server¡¯s tray, and the soup spilled all over her.


    At that moment, Adeline felt utterly terrible.


    When she turned around, her eyes were full of hatred.


    Therefore, she charged at Patricia as she lost herself in her anger.


    "Bring it on, Patricia!"


    Patricia dodged her, making her throw herself on Liam.


    The force pushed Liam to retreat several steps and he almost bumped into Isaac.


    "President Arnold, did I knock into you?" he asked, looking nervous.


    Then, he scolded, "Where does this crazy womane from? Can¡¯t she see what kind of ce we¡¯re


    at? She almost ran into President Arnold!"


    When Adeline heard this, she looked up with her hair in a messy state.Then, her eyes slightly propped


    up, and she quickly took a few steps back.


    Shortly after, she pointed to Patricia, who wasn¡¯t far away.


    "Ise, she bullied me."


    After hearing that, Isaac looked over and saw a woman.


    The woman was wearing an off-white sweater and a pair of skinny blue jeans today.


    Although she was dressed casually, she looked gorgeous todaypared to the helter-skelter


    appearance in the hospital that day.


    At that moment, he found the woman mesmerizing, especially that pair of big round eyes that were as


    bright as the stars in the night sky.He was stunned, and when he looked into her eyes, he felt a sense


    of familiarity.


    It was like they had known each other for a very long time.


    When Adeline saw he didn¡¯t speak and seemed stunned, she approached him.


    "Ise, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦.So, you have to help me to vent my grievances."


    Isaac nced at her lightly when he heard her demands.


    "Miss Aniston, you¡¯re quite fast in getting into your role."


    For a moment, Adeline was a little flustered.She was afraid that he would tell everyone that their


    rtionship was fake.


    If that happened, the pretense that she put up in front of Patricia would be blown.


    Sylvie was disappointed when she saw the handsome Isaac, who resembled her brother, being


    acquainted with Adeline.


    Hence, her dramatic side instantly surfaced and she trotted to Adeline¡¯s side.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Granny.I didn¡¯t mean to stain your dress.Don¡¯t hit me, and don¡¯t hit my mommy, okay?"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    Adeline couldn¡¯t believe her ears upon hearing Sylvie¡¯s words.Hence, she asked in utter disbelief, "G-


    Granny?"


    Meanwhile, Patricia nearly couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    In her heart, she praised Sylvie, Well done, Sylvie! Isaac looked down as he heard Sylvie¡¯s voice.His


    heart abruptly ached when he saw the pitiful look on her little face.


    Then, he said coldly, "Have someone send Miss Aniston home!"


    And thus, Liam walked to Adeline¡¯s side.


    Then, he made a gesture as if saying, ¡®after you, Miss Aniston¡¯.


    Adeline got so mad that she red at Patricia in anger.


    However, in her heart, she thought, Did you see that, Patricia?! This man here is my future husband.I


    won¡¯t lower myself to the same level as a shrew such as you.


    Turning around, she left.


    After seeing Adeline leave, Sylvie hugged Isaac¡¯s thigh.


    "Mr.Handsome, that Granny is so ugly! How about I introduce my lovely Mommy to you?"


    With that, she pointed to Patricia and started introducing her.


    "She¡¯s my lovely and fair-skinned Mommy, Patricia Aniston!"


    Upon hearing that, Isaac replied to her.


    "We met in the hospital thest time you were sick."


    "Oh, oh! Then do you like Tricia?"


    Unlike Sylvie¡¯s excited state, Patricia¡¯s liking toward this man waspletely gone after she knew


    Adeline was going to marry him.


    At once, she grabbed her daughter.


    "Sylvie Aniston, have you had enough? Shut your little mouth."


    With one hand, Patricia held her daughter.


    Before she turned around and left, she said coldly, "Mr.Arnold, thank you for lending me your clothes."


    Although she was expressing her gratitude, she didn¡¯t sound like she was thanking him at all.


    Instead, it seemed like she was disrespecting him.


    "Honestly, Miss Aniston, you don¡¯t have to give me back.I don¡¯t wear clothes worn by other people."


    Isaac had a half smile when he was saying those words.He kept looking at her, but in the end, he


    couldn¡¯t remember where he saw her.


    However, Patricia misunderstood him and felt that he despised her.


    At once, her facial expression darkened slightly.


    Then, she took her daughter with her and strode away.


    As she marched angrily, she couldn¡¯t help but reprimand him in her heart, Who does he think he is to


    be so arrogant?! He¡¯s just a big stud with no taste! Meanwhile, Sylvie sensed that Patricia was angry,


    and she giggled.


    "Tricia, don¡¯t you think Mr.Handsome has a cool personality? He¡¯s so handsome!"


    Sylvie went into a state of anthomaniac when she thought about Isaac¡¯s handsome look.


    Patricia knew that her daughter wouldn¡¯t budge whenever she saw a handsome guy, and she had a bit


    of a headache.


    Considering that it wasn¡¯t in her nature to act like that, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, I¡¯m curious as to


    whose gene this girl inherited.


    Later, the two returned home.


    Once they entered the house, Scott and Sten came and greeted them.


    One brought slippers for Sylvie, while the other brought slippers for Patricia.


    As Scott looked at Patricia, changing her shoes, there were traces of maturity on his handsome little


    face that his peers didn¡¯t have.


    "Mommy, thendlord just came and demanded that we pay the rent before next Monday.Otherwise, he


    will rent the ce to someone else.Oh, and the rent has increased by 500 bucks."


    When Patricia heard that, she was stunned for a moment.


    Shortly after, she said, "I got it.Go and y with your younger siblings."


    In her heart, she counted the fees she needed to pay.But, as she counted, her facial expression


    gradually turned awful.


    The rent is 2,000 a month.


    So that will be 12,000 in half a year.


    The training ss for Scott and Sten is 20,000 each, and Sylvie¡¯s piano ss is 20,000.


    So it¡¯s a total of 60,000.


    At this rate, it¡¯s impossible for me to rely on my current part-time job to support such a significant


    expenditure.


    Therefore, Patricia felt that she could only return to her old profession¡ªdancing in Everbright.


    I was the dancing queen there and earned a lot of money.


    Also, I could raise three of my children thanks to this ie.


    Initially, I thought I could finally leave that ce.


    But, it seems like I can only continue in this profession until I can find a high-paying job.


    Meanwhile, Scott stood there and looked at her with a frown.


    "Mommy, do we still have money at home?"


    He was trying to see if she had seen the money they had transferred to her bank ount.


    Patricia caressed his handsome face upon hearing his worries.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.I¡¯ll pay the rent tomorrow.So, we won¡¯t be kicked out."


    Scott had long been used to being kicked out by rudendlords.


    There was even a time when thendlord kicked them out, and their whole family had to roam around


    the street with their luggage when he was very young.


    Never once did Scott forget about that feeling.


    Hence, both Sten and he wished they could grow up fast so that they could share Patricia¡¯s burden.


    At the same time, Sylvie was with Sten on the other side of the house.


    Secretly taking Sten into the room, she closed the door and mysteriously took out a business card.


    "Sten, look! Today, I met a handsome man who resembles you and Scott.


    Could he possibly be our daddy? I really want him to be my daddy!"


    As for Sten, he had long used to the fact that Sylvie would think every single person she met


    resembled them once she thought of Daddy.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Thus, he reached out his hand, fondly caressed her head, and arched his eyebrows.


    "Let me have a look."


    He took the business card and shook his head when he saw that the person was the president of


    Arnolds Corporation.


    "He¡¯s too smart.Tricia won¡¯t be able to handle a guy like him."


    After all, Mommy isn¡¯t very smart, and she¡¯s too kind.


    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be bullied if her partner¡¯s a man who is too powerful.


    Sylvie pouted and whined when she heard Sten¡¯sment, "But I want him to be our daddy.


    You and Scott are brilliant.So, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have to be afraid that he¡¯s too smart with you two


    around, right? And what if he really is our daddy?"


    She said all that while tugging and shaking Sten¡¯s sleeve with an expectant gaze in her bright eyes.


    Since Sylvie was their only female sibling, Scott and Sten usually doted on her and pampered her.


    Therefore, Sten merely nodded lightly after he saw she liked the idea of Isaac being their father so


    much.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    In Everbright, two handsome men with an intimidating aura were sitting in the center booth of the


    underground nightclub.


    These two handsome men were none other than Nik and Isaac.


    Nik nced at Isaac, who looked solemn beside him andined.


    "How are we going to have fun after you scared all those women away? How about I look for some


    other more women?"


    At once, Isaac shot him a sharp death re.


    Nik immediately raised his white g upon receiving said death re.


    "Fine.Fine.I won¡¯t request any call girl, alright?"


    Later, he added again, "But there¡¯s a highlight tonight.Everbright¡¯s dancing queen is back, and she¡¯ll


    perform tonight.I heard that the woman is exceptionally beautiful, and her figure is curvaceous."


    When he talked, the emotions in his eyes changed into one of anticipation.He couldn¡¯t wait for the


    woman to appear.


    In contrast with Nik¡¯s excitement, Isaac was calm.


    Then, he nipped the cigarette with his slender fingers as he brushed off the ashes.


    "Not interested."


    When Nik saw his reaction, he was quite bewildered.


    Then, he recalled that there was a woman Isaac had been searching for, so he asked while pouring two


    sses of liquor, "Ise, what does the woman you¡¯re looking for look like?"


    This fellow has been looking for a woman for the past six years.


    At this rate, we really want to know how the woman who can capture Isaac¡¯s heart looks! Isaac took the


    ss Nik handed over.


    After calmly taking a sip, he said, "I don¡¯t know."


    Nik spurted out his liquor in shock when he heard those words.


    Finally, he looked at Isaac in disbelief.


    "You don¡¯t know how she looks? Yet why on earth are you still looking for her?"


    Isaac is the head of the top prominent family in Appleby.


    He¡¯s a legend in the business world who is known for his diabolical methods and high IQ.


    But why do I feel like he¡¯s mentally disabled after I heard the words he just said? Isaac didn¡¯t bother


    answering him as he drank the liquor in one shot.


    Once he put down the ss, the brightness in his eyes dimmed several degrees.


    "What matters is that I will find her!"


    At this moment, the DJ on the stage shouted in excitement, "Ladies and gentlemen, let us wee our


    ever-beautiful, sexy, and alluring dancing queen¡ªLittle Doe!"


    Following the DJ¡¯s introduction, a woman in white tulle dress appeared in the midst of warm apuse.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The dress was very simple, conservative, and not revealing.


    Under theplement of the woman¡¯s delicate facial structure, it seemed to have a touch of ethereal.


    Taking leisure steps, she came to the stage.


    Once she got on the stage, she bowed to the audience.


    Then, she climbed onto the pole and performed a difficult dance routine.


    Like a dancing fairy, she spun and leaped.


    The hem of her dress rippled along with her steps.


    The people in the nightclub screamed and cheered as they watched the woman dance.


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the ce became utterly heated.


    Meanwhile, Nik patted Isaac¡¯s thigh excitedly as he watched this scene on the stage.


    "Damn! It¡¯s so beautiful! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a pole dancer dressed like this, yet she doesn¡¯t


    look out of ce at all.In fact, she looked exactly like a fairy maiden descending to earth."


    As for Isaac, he recognized the woman at a nce.


    Isn¡¯t she the woman I just met a few days ago? Patricia Aniston? Once he realized this, he smoked his


    cigarette heavily, and the gaze in his eyes turned chilly.


    Suddenly, Nik approached him.


    "Ise, this woman isn¡¯t bad.I like her."


    Isaac said dispassionately in response, "Sure.Go ahead and chase after her if you want to be a


    stepdad."


    "What?!"


    At once, Nik cast his gaze over as he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words.


    "Her daughter is four or five years old," Isaac said calmly for some unknown reason.


    As he spoke, he thought of the adorable little girl he met the other day.


    Instantly, he felt an inexplicable touch of gentleness in his heart.


    Without a doubt, that little girl was fascinating.


    The way she talked was just like an adult.She even said she wanted to treat me to a meal.


    In the meantime, Nik waspletely stunned after he heard Isaac¡¯s words.


    "Her daughter is so grown up?! But her body is still so sexy.Such a pity."


    While Nik spoke, he felt a gouging pain in his heart.


    At that moment, his eyes scanned around the ce and nced at all the men present in the nightclub.


    If these men knew about this, I¡¯m sure they might all feel stabbed in the heart like me! The song ended,


    and Patricia stopped dancing.


    After her performance, she panted slightly, walked to the front of the stage, and bowed to the audience.


    Shortly after, the men in the audience stared at her with passionate gazes.


    One by one, they started cing their bids andpeting against each other.


    "Ten thousand!"


    "Twenty thousand!"


    "Thirty thousand!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    The gamey in Everbright¡¯s nightclub was that the dancing queen would apany the highest


    bidder for a ss of liquor, and the tip earned would return to the dancing queen.


    This was also Patricia¡¯s most profitable moment.


    As she listened to the quotations from the audience, she silently prayed, hoping that she could earn a


    little more tonight.


    Suddenly, the host announced aloud, "The highest bid for a ss of liquor went up to 50,000!


    Congrattions to this gentleman for earning the qualification to have a drink with Little Doe at the


    price of 50,000!"


    With that, Patricia walked off the stage.


    The men screamed and mored along the way.


    Tonight, she wore a white skirt that perpetually covered her body.


    Even so, this aroused the men¡¯s interest even more.


    Despite being a dancer in a nightclub, Patricia only danced to one song every night and drank a ss


    of liquor when she came to work.


    Moreover, she could choose her own outfit and never wore revealing clothes.


    At first, the manager disagreed.


    Nevertheless, after she was named the dancing queen here in Everbright after a week of trial dancing


    and boosting the business, the manager didn¡¯t care much anymore.


    In fact, the manager was down with anything as long as she coulde.


    The man who ced the highest bid to earn the privilege of enjoying a ss of liquor with her was a


    somewhat obese and strong-looking man.He had arge gold chain hanging around his neck.


    At this moment, his eyes looked at Patricia with a leering gaze.


    Patricia walked up to him as she held up her own ss of liquor.


    With a slight smile, she said, "Here¡¯s a toast to you, sir."


    At once, the light in the man¡¯s eyes became even brighter, and when he heard her melodious voice, he


    felt that his heart almost melted as he stared at her dumbly.


    "Have an enjoyable night tonight!"


    As she spoke, she was about to drink her ss of liquor.


    Still, something unexpected happened.


    Right then, the other party suddenly gripped her harshly.


    The man caressed her petite hand and harassed her.


    He continued with a wretched leer on his face, "Little Doe, I didn¡¯t pay so much money simply to make


    time to have a shot with you."


    "Come here and sit with me for a while.I can give you more money."


    Patricia withdrew her hand upon hearing his indecent proposal.


    Yet, his grasp on her hand was so firm that she couldn¡¯t draw her hand back, no matter how hard she


    tried.


    In reality, it was customary to encounter some people who were hard to deal with in this kind of ce.


    Even so, the situation would still strike panic in someone inexperienced.


    Fortunately, since Patricia had experience, she believed she could handle it.


    "Sir, I can only apany you to drink a ss of liquor.But, I can arrange for someone to apany


    you if you want to."


    When the man heard her words, his facial expression darkened, and he yelled at her, "Don¡¯t be so


    disrespectful.I want no one else but you tonight.What are you going to do about it?"


    As soon as he said that, he pulled Patricia into his arms.


    Immediately afterward, his plump lips couldn¡¯t wait to nt a kiss on her face.


    "Ah!"


    In a fit of panic, Patricia screamed and sshed the ss of liquor in her hand onto the man¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the man let go of her.


    Then, he raised his hand to wipe his face and roared, "Nasty b*tch! How dare you ssh me with


    liquor? Do you think you could get away with this so easily? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right here, right


    now!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand high and intended to strike Patricia harshly.


    The sound of the palm piercing through the air went past her ears.


    At that moment, she thought she was going to get beaten tonight.


    Therefore, Patricia involuntarily closed her eyes out of fright.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she expected.


    Instead, she only heard the sound of a muffled groaning from in front of her.


    Thus, she cautiously opened her eyes to check on the situation; Patricia saw someone had kicked the


    pudgy man to the ground.


    Before she couldprehend the situation, she felt her wrist tighten.


    In the next second, a tall and handsome figure sped her hand and brought her out of the nightclub.


    Patricia looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    I didn¡¯t expect my savior to be Isaac! Despite not liking him that much, she didn¡¯t struggle and simply let


    him drag her out at a tearing pace.


    After all, he saved me tonight.I can¡¯t be ungrateful and disrespectful toward my savior, even if I hate


    Adeline.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Once they left Everbright, a breeze of cold wind blew.


    Feeling the cold breeze brush past her, Patricia couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was pursing his thin lips tightly.


    He was trying to figure out his action earlier.


    For some reason, I get agitated when I see her dancing in such a ce and getting admired by so


    many men.


    Despite feeling displeased, he looked at her and saw she was shivering.


    So, even though he couldn¡¯t make sense of his anger earlier, he still took off his trench coat and draped


    it over her shoulders.


    As he approached her, a faint sweet scent assailed his nostrils.


    At once, his eyes flickered slightly as he looked down at her.


    He felt surprised at the familiarity of this scent.


    This is the scent! This scent! There¡¯s something about this scent that arouses a sense of familiarity


    within me.


    But it can¡¯t be! I¡¯d never seen her before.


    Isaac looked at the petite woman in his arms as he held her shoulders with both hands.


    Unexpectedly, he actually had the urge to get close to her at that moment.


    In the meantime, Patricia pulled the trench coat and said, "Thanks."


    When he heard that, Isaac abruptly came back to his senses.


    He let go of her and strode to his car.


    Once he got to the car, he opened the door for her.


    Despite the clear signal for her to get in his car, she turned her head to look at Everbright.


    That was because she remembered that she had left her phone and bag inside the ce.


    In an instant, Isaac¡¯s facial expression darkened.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Do you still want to go back there and let them bully you?"


    As he spoke, his voice was cold and carried traces of sarcasm.


    Patricia turned her head to look at him at his hostile tone.


    When she met his contemptuous gaze, her heart instantly sank.


    How can I forget that he¡¯s Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦? As her fianc¨¦, how can he possibly be so kind and save


    me? I¡¯m afraid his purpose in rescuing me tonight is just to ridicule and humiliate me.


    Heh! He sure shares the same principles as Adeline! As soon as she thought of that, she took off the


    coat and threw it back at him.


    "It¡¯s none of your business whether I get bullied or not."


    After that, she turned around and left without hesitation.


    Instantaneously, a cramped chill exuded from Isaac¡¯s whole being.


    When he looked at Patricia¡¯s stubborn figure, his brows knitted tightly in vexation.


    Hence, he went right up to her, grabbed her, and shoved her into the car without giving her a chance to


    reject him.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Patricia Is Sick


    "Argh!" she shouted in pain.


    The man¡¯s movement was rather rough, causing Patricia¡¯s head to m into the cold hard leather seat.


    As she rubbed her hurting head, she silently ranted, Ouch! It hurts! Does this man not know how to be


    gentle?! Like a furious little kitten, she frowned and red at Isaac.


    "Mr.Arnold! Do I know you? My life and death are none of your business!"


    This man is really unreasonable! Initially, I was still pretty grateful to him for saving me.


    But look at his attitude and his gaze.


    It¡¯s as clear as day that he looks down on me! He doesn¡¯t have to rescue me if he looks down on me!


    Must he treat me like this?! Isaac disregarded Patricia¡¯s fury and entered the car with a cold face.


    Then, he instructed the driver, "Go¡ª"


    Isaac paused because he realized he had no idea where Patricia lived as soon as he spoke.


    "Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home."


    When Patricia heard his question in such a demanding tone, a trace of sneer painted across her


    beautiful face.


    "Mr.Arnold, do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? I don¡¯t need you to send me.I want to get out of the


    car!"


    Immediately afterward, she wanted to open the door and get out of the car.


    However, Isaac acted first and grabbed her hand.


    Then, he said coldly, "Patricia, think about your daughter.She¡¯s so adorable, yet you¡¯re working in a


    ce like this.Don¡¯t you know the danger of such ces? What will she do if something happens to


    you?"


    Since Patricia was very protective of her children, she would get sensitive whenever someone


    mentioned them.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she abruptly became agitated when she heard Isaac bring up her children in their


    conversation.


    Enraged, she started venting out her anger.


    "Yes! That¡¯s who I am! I got pregnant and gave birth at a young age.I didn¡¯t even go to college.I let


    them live through a difficult life and suffer together with me.For that, I failed terribly as a mother! I¡¯m


    impoverished and useless in your eyes, but I never ask you to help me! So please stop lecturing me!"


    After she yelled those things at him, she shook off his hand.


    Then, she forcibly opened the door and got out of the car.


    Once she was out, she strode angrily toward Everbright.


    Isaac moved his lips silently as though he wanted to say something in response when he watched the


    back silhouette of her leaving angrily.


    Eventually, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His knuckled fingers pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    After that, he took a long drag of the cigarette.


    Then, he puffed and watched as the wispy smoke filled the air.


    Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.I feel my heart


    wrenching in pain when I see her suffer and have an inexplicable urge to help her.


    It was like that, too,st time.


    It¡¯s just¡ªdid I look down on her? Why did this woman make such a remark about me? Isaac frowned


    as he couldn¡¯t think of a reason for his behavior.


    Finally, he snorted and ordered the driver, "Drive home."


    Meanwhile, the driver held his breath in fear.


    The moment he received Isaac¡¯s order, he swiftly stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    Silently peeking through the rearview mirror, the driver cautiously looked at Isaac.


    In his mind, he recalled the scene that he had witnessed a while ago.


    It¡¯s my first time seeing President Arnold bring a woman into the car.


    Although the woman is pretty, she has quite a bad temper.


    In all my years of serving President Arnold, I have never seen anyone dare to speak to him in such a


    manner.


    That woman is pretty brave.


    At the same time, Patricia was preparing to get change and leave after she returned to Everbright.


    I don¡¯t think I can stay in Everbright anymore after the urrence of such a hugemotion today.


    The rule of survival in Everbright is that the customer is king, yet I offended a king tonight.


    She sighed in resignation when she thought of that and hurriedly got changed.


    After she changed out of her costume, Patricia took her bag and walked out of the dressing room.


    At this moment, many people gathered outside of the dressing room.


    They were all Everbright¡¯s employees.


    Among them, there weredies who were in charge of selling alcohol.


    There were also dancers like her.


    When Patricia saw these people, she paused for a while.


    She thought they were here to jeer at her.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Instead, they all came to her enthusiastically when they saw her.


    "Little Doe, your performance today is outstanding."


    "Are you tired? Do you want us to mix a drink for you?"


    "I¡¯ll massage your shoulders."


    Looking at her colleagues, Patricia found herself stunned at the sudden enthusiasm.


    "Make way! Make way! What are you all doing around here? Go back to work!"


    At this moment, the manager of Everbright walked over while twisting her hip.


    The manager was quite an enchanting middle-aged woman.


    She even threw her arms around Patricia¡¯s shoulders affectionately as she said, "Little Doe, you must


    come back often in the future.As for your sry, it¡¯ll be a daily settlement.By the way, are you close


    with Mr.Arnold? Remember to speak greatly of us in front of him in the future."


    At this juncture, Patricia was a little stunned by the storyline.


    Initially, she thought the manager would scold her harshly and order her to leave Everbright.


    Nevertheless, none of the things she expected happened.


    In fact, the situation turned out to be aplete twist of her initial thoughts.


    Moreover, she heard the manager bring Isaac¡¯s name up.


    At once, she couldn¡¯t help but think, So, does this count as me riding on Isaac¡¯s coattails now?


    Regardless, it¡¯s good that I can keep this job.


    This way, I can afford to pay for the children¡¯srge expenses.


    ¡­ After Patricia returned home, she felt a little ufortable when she took a shower and went to


    bed.


    Unfortunately, she kept sneezing the whole night.


    Hence, she had no choice but to get up and take cold medicine.


    I must have caught a cold when I walked from the parking lot back to Everbright.


    Gosh, I hope this medicine works.


    The next day, the three children got up at 7:00AM.for breakfast.


    Usually, Patricia would send them to school.


    s, she had a headache and felt terribly ill.


    In addition, she has been coughing throughout the night.


    Therefore, she decided to just stay in bed and didn¡¯t get up.


    Sylvie ran into her room when she saw that her mother wasn¡¯t up and about as usual.


    "Tricia, hurry up.Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete."


    Patricia opened her eyes with difficulty upon hearing Sylvie¡¯s bell-like voice.


    Her head still hurt, and she was feeling a little dizzy.


    Thus, she said in a hoarse voice, "Sylvie, let Mrs.Zimmer send you¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but have a violent coughing fit.


    Sylvie immediately reached out and checked her forehead for her temperature in worry when she


    noticed Patricia¡¯s sickly condition.


    "Tricia, you¡¯re burning up! It looks like you have a fever."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    At that moment, Scott and Sten walked into the room, and when they saw Patricia, they immediately


    confirmed that she was ill.


    ¡°Mommy, get out of bed. We¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±


    Patricia forced a chuckle before she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go to school, and I can go to the hospital myself


    after I get out of bed.¡±


    However, Sylvie shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re staying with you.¡±


    All her children were very sensible, which was very heartwarming for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to school. I¡¯ve


    said before that I¡¯ll be delighted, and I¡¯ll definitely recover once all of you are back from school.¡±


    When Scott saw how determined their mother was, he told his siblings not to bother her anymore and


    brought her the medication. ¡°Mommy, remember to take your medicer.¡±


    As the kids left with Josephine to head to school, they kept turning their heads around to look at


    Patricia.


    As their school was close by, they could easily reach by foot, and Isaac suddenly popped into Sylvie¡¯s


    mind. It will be great if Mr. Handsome cane and take care of Mommy, and they can even nurture


    their rtionship!


    Hence, she grabbed Sten¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Sten, hurry and send a message to Isaac Arnold


    to tell him our home address and the lock password. Then, think of a way to let him take care of Tricia.¡±


    While Scott was telling Josephine to return and take care of Patricia¡ªhow often to check for the body


    temperature and which medication to take, speaking as strict as an adult but in the body of a child¡ª


    Sten took out his cell phone and sent a text to Isaac in Sylvie¡¯s tone.


    ¡®Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s Sylvie. Help! The address is No. 150, Snowke Lane, and the password is


    520911.¡¯


    When he sent the text, he turned off the phone because the usage of cell phones was forbidden in


    school.


    Sylvie pouted as she mumbled, ¡°Sten, do you think he¡¯lle?¡±


    She really hoped that Isaac woulde and take care of Patricia because he looked too much like her


    brothers, and he was likely their father!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sten patted her head gently and answered, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    In such a situation, anyone with a heart would probably show up, and this was also his way of testing


    whether Isaac had one of the conditions to be their father¡ªhe hoped that the man was a warm and


    kind person.


    After Scott left Josephine with clear and detailed instructions, he headed to the teacher. Meanwhile,


    Sten trotted next to Josephine.


    He spoke with a smile as bright as the sun, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, take a look outside the house when you


    returnter. You may have the day off today if you notice a car parked outside. Juste and pick us


    up when school is over.¡±


    Josephine shook her head as she was genuinely worried about Patricia. ¡°I have to go back and check


    on Tricia. Scott told me that she has a fever.¡±


    So, he replied while being as cool as a cucumber, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, someone will take care of her, so you


    have nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t you wish that she could have a boyfriend?¡±


    Taken aback, she asked, ¡°Does Tricia have a boyfriend?¡±


    This was good news; she wasn¡¯t going back to y gooseberry. When a woman was sick, she would


    want the care of her boyfriend the most.


    Sten gave her a nod in reply and trotted off to his siblings before going into the school with the


    teacher.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Isaac was in the car reading a document on his cell phone when he suddenly received a


    text. ¡®Mr. Handsome, it¡¯s Sylvie. Help! ¡­¡¯


    He furrowed his brows at the unfamiliar name as he repeated it in his head, Sylvie?


    He didn¡¯t know who it was for a moment, but after a second, he noticed the term ¡®Mr. Handsome¡¯, and


    the face of the cute little girl appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Turn back. We¡¯re going to Snowke Lane. Hurry!¡± he instructed immediately.


    The driver quickly turned back and sped up when he heard Isaac¡¯s urgent tone. In the passenger seat,


    Liam spun his head around. ¡°President Arnold, there¡¯s a meeting at 9.30AM. Should I cancel it?¡±


    Right now, all Isaac could think about was saving Sylvie; something must have happened to her, which


    was why she had called out to him for help.


    ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Got it, President Arnold.¡±


    Half an hourter, the luxury car stopped at No. 150, Snowke Lane. He quickly left the car and strode


    toward the main door.


    It was an old house with a small yard, and he looked at the door before quickly keying in the password


    and walking in with hurried steps.


    ¡°Sylvie, Sylvie!¡±


    In the yard, he saw that it was neatly taken care of, and even though there weren¡¯t any fancy


    decorations, every nt and flower was brimming with life.


    The family had decorated the living room in the small house simply with a couch, a coffee table, and a


    tiny TV. There were also many toys in this room, and it was easy to tell that a family with children was


    living there.


    ¡°Sylvie!¡± he called out again.


    In a daze from the fever, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times, and Isaac heard her. So, he


    followed the noise up the staircase in a fewrge strides, then went to the door where the sound came


    from and pushed it open without hesitation.


    ¡°Sylvie¡­¡± he called but saw Patricia on the bed with her face flushed and sweaty from fever.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡± Patricia mumbled in difort.


    Isaac was startled, but it seemed like there was no one else in the house, and Patricia clearly looked


    out of sorts right now. He nced at the table in the corner and poured her a ss of water. Therefore,


    he sat at the bedside, helped her to sit up, and fed her the water.


    She seemed parched as she finished the water within seconds. When he lifted his hand and felt her


    forehead, he blinked his eyes in shock. It¡¯s burning hot! What¡¯s her temperature now?!


    The man¡¯s palm was very cool, and Patricia felt reallyfortable as she gasped, pulling his hand and


    cing it on her face.


    ¡°Hot¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    The second Isaac entered the house, he could smell her scent, and the entire ce was filled with that


    faint, sweet smell. This smell was incredibly familiar to him, and he seemed to really like this light


    fragrance.


    He nced at the unconscious woman in his arms and patted her face lightly. ¡°Patricia Aniston, are you


    feeling ufortable? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    A few pats on the face woke Patricia up a little, and she gazed at him with zed eyes, her mind still in


    a daze. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital. I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then, she started struggling as she wriggled out of his arms and snuggled into the sheets.


    ¡°Cold¡­ It¡¯s so cold¡­¡±


    He furrowed his brows tightly at the sight of her shivering in the sheets. One second she was shivering,


    and the next, she felt hot. This was very dangerous, but she didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, either.


    After he tucked her in, he whisked out his phone and called Nik, who picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Ise, how did it gost night?¡± he asked, thinking that he must have spent a beautiful evening after


    taking Little Doe away.


    Isaac asked sternly, ¡°She has a fever. About 102 degrees. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. You shagged her so much that she¡¯s having a fever now? Aren¡¯t you a little ruthless?¡± Nik


    eximed in shock. Setting aside his breakfast, he was a little curious about how he was able to render


    her to this state.


    Isaac¡¯s voice echoed through the line emotionlessly. ¡°Should I go over and shag you until you¡¯re


    running a fever?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Nik answered hurriedly.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Instantly, Nik turned serious and taught him how to manage a fever. After that, he wanted to dig for


    more details, but Isaac hung up on him heartlessly.


    Isaac looked at the medication on the table and saw that it was an antipyretic medication. Hence, he


    immediately took the tablets ording to the instructions, poured some water, and sat at the bedside.


    By now, the woman¡¯s petite face was flushed crimson, and she was less conscious than before.


    Unfortunately, he had to ensure that she took the medication, so he patted her face gently and said,


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, wake up and take this medication for fever.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered open for a second, and she jerked her head aside. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not taking it¡­¡±


    Isaac felt his head throbbing in frustration. She doesn¡¯t want to take the medication, nor does she want


    to go to the hospital. Is she nning to turn into an idiot from this fever? he thought with a solemn


    expression on his gorgeous face.


    This was the first time he encountered an ill woman, which was quite tricky to handle. So, he propped


    her in his arms again and stuffed the medicine into her mouth.


    Nevertheless, the woman was highly uncooperative, struggling and mumbling, ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Because of her squirming, the tablet rolled to the floor, and his face turned sullen.


    Thus, he firmly grabbed her flushed face with his hand and warned, ¡°Patricia Aniston, you better be


    good, or else¡­¡±


    With her small face in his hand, he could feel how delicate and smooth her skin was. The temperature


    on her cheeks was burning hot, and her cherry lips, which were forced into a pout, were very attractive.


    When he gazed at her peachy lips, the look in his eyes gradually turned deep, and he swallowed the


    knot in his throat.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re being so difficult, then don¡¯t me me for this!¡± he said, picking up the tablet and cing


    it into his own mouth. Then, he lowered his head, took her lips with his, and passed the pill into her


    mouth.


    The bitter taste reached Patricia¡¯s taste buds, and she wanted to spit it out out of reflex reaction.


    Nheless, the man¡¯s tongue stopped her and forced her to swallow it, and they went back and forth


    in a confrontation.


    When it started, he only wanted to feed her the medicine, but his eyes gradually darkened with arousal


    as he progressed.


    Her lips were very soft, and the taste in her mouth was very sweet and simr to the little mouth from


    that night six years ago. Hence, he could no longer control himself, and he kept tasting her to be sure if


    she could be that woman from back then.


    By the end of it, he held onto her face as he ventured into her mouth aggressively.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Patricia groaned in difort as she felt that it was getting harder to breathe, and her face,


    which was already burning, felt even hotter now.


    When she pushed the man on her with her hands, Isaac was suddenly jolted awake. What am I doing?


    How can I do this to a woman, and while she¡¯s sick, at that¡­


    Abruptly, he removed his lips from hers, quickly ced her back in bed, and tucked her in. Then, he


    closed his eyes while still breathless and tried to calm himself. When he opened his eyes again, he


    suppressed all his emotions, but how he looked at the woman in the bed was different.


    After she had taken the medication, he rubbed her forehead, palms, and feet with alcohol ording to


    the method Nik told him. As he held her foot in his hand while rubbing alcohol on her feet, his eyes


    dimmed, and he saw that her feet were very fair. Her toes were delicate and clear like jade, which


    looked nice.


    When he was finished rubbing her with alcohol twice, the antipyretic drug had started to work as well


    because her body temperature had subsided a little.


    With a thermometer in his hand, he said to her, ¡°Patricia Aniston, I¡¯m taking your body temperature.¡±


    In a daze, Patricia allowed him to ce the thermometer under her armpit, but his gaze was attracted


    to her fair skin. She was really fair, and the skin all over her body was as white as snow.


    Isaac thought that he must have lost his mind,ing here to care for a woman he barely knew. In


    addition, he even lost control of himself. But she really smelled a lot like that woman from six years


    ago¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why I lost myself! He convinced himself.


    Five minutester, he removed the thermometer and looked at it. Her temperature now was about 96


    degrees, so her fever had subsided.


    The medication worked rather well, and the knot between his brows finally rxed. So, he sat at the


    bedside and watched as she fell asleep soundly.


    Suddenly, he recalled her saying that she was pregnant at eighteen and didn¡¯t even attend college


    because she had to raise her children. Then, where did the children¡¯s father go while she bore all of


    this herself?


    Right then, his phone started to ring; it was a call from Liam. Picking it up, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s lunchtime, and I¡¯ve bought you food. May I bring it in now?¡±


    Isaac checked the time and realized that he had spent an entire morning here without realization.


    This was the first time he had cared for a sick person, and it wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    ¡°Bring it in and buy some chicken soup as well.¡±


    After he hung up, he tucked Patricia in, wrapping her tighter with the sheets.


    Only then did he take a tour around the house. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a thing belonging to a man, and


    besides children¡¯s belongings, it was women¡¯s.


    Even though her room was tiny, she kept it very cozy, and there were even some toys scattered on the


    carpet, which must be Sylvia¡¯s, doing.


    At the sound of the doorbell, he went downstairs and opened the main door in the yard. Initially, he


    thought it was Liam arriving with the food, but unexpectedly, the person standing at the entrance was a


    middle-aged woman with permed hair.


    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Tricia?¡± The woman wanted to enter the yard, but he held the door firmly with


    one hand, preventing her froming in.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Therefore, the middle-aged woman asked as she sized him up, ¡°Are you Tricia¡¯s husband?¡± He¡¯s very


    good-looking, she thought.


    With a solemn face, he said, ¡°Patricia isn¡¯t fit to meet any guests now.¡±


    As soon as he said those words, he wanted to close the door, but the woman hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, young man! I¡¯m here to ask for rent from Tricia. I see that it¡¯s quite pitiful for her to raise


    her children alone, so I rented this ce to her. But she¡¯s behind on rent for two weeks, and if she can¡¯t


    afford to pay, I¡¯ll rent it out to someone else.¡± After she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but add,


    ¡°Are you her husband or not? If you are, then pay the rent. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to let your wife and


    children live on the streets?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The way the woman stared at Isaac was intolerable for him because it was as though she was looking


    at him like he was a useless bum.


    ¡°How much is the rent?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself to her, and he simply wanted to get rid of her. This morning,


    there were three crucial meetings, and he had canceled all of them, causing him tens of millions in loss.


    At the thought of this, the frown on his face deepened.


    In contrast, the middle-aged woman broke into a smile. ¡°That should be the way. This is how a man


    should be.¡±


    Then, she took out a calctor and muttered, ¡°2,500 a month makes it 15,000 for six months.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll rent it for a year,¡± the man spat coldly, and the woman¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good rtionship you have with her. If you pay rent for a year, that saves me a lot of trips from


    coming here, too.¡±


    After that, Isaac allowed her into the house, and he transferred the money to her in the living room.


    While she was writing the receipt, Patricia woke up from thirst, but the jug in the room was empty, so


    she had to get water from downstairs. When she saw the two people in the living room, her brain was


    somewhat confused at the scene.


    ¡°Mrs. Hubert, what are you guys doing here?¡± she asked, meeting Isaac¡¯s eyes, and her own eyes


    widened. ¡°Why are you here as well?¡±


    Are my brains fried from the fever? she wondered. Everything feels so surreal.


    After Mrs. Hubert passed the receipt to Isaac, she stood up with a grin and paced to Patricia. Then,


    Mrs. Hubert patted her slender shoulder as she said, ¡°Tricia, you have good taste. This man is very


    generous.¡± When all was said and done, she sashayed away.


    It took a while for her words to sink in before Patricia reacted to them. ¡°Mrs. Hubert, you got the wrong


    idea. I¡¯m not even friends with him.¡±


    Isaac waved the receipt before Patricia as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve paid your rent. Don¡¯t forget to pay me back.¡±


    She instantly snatched the receipt from his hand and took a look. ¡°You paid the rent for a year with


    25,000? Mrs. Hubert even gave you a discount?¡±


    He sat on the couch gracefully with his knees stacked above each other and nodded his gorgeous


    head. ¡°Yes, I did. I wanted to buy it for you, but this house is simply too crappy and not suitable for


    purchase.¡±


    Although he saw that her lips were swollen because of what he had done, he felt no guilt for doing


    something terrible, and his face remained calm andposed without a trace of panic.


    ¡°By the way, I canceled three meetings and took care of you the entire morning, incurring tens of


    millions in losses. I¡¯ll charge you a friendship price for taking care of you by only taking one percent into


    ount, so that will be 100,000. In total, you owe me 125,000.¡±


    At first, Patricia was still thinking about how she could pay him back the 25,000; should it be in


    installments, or which jewelry she should sell, but when she heard that there was another 100,000, she


    gawked at the handsome man with popping eyes.


    ¡°President Arnold, I know that your time is precious, but I didn¡¯t ask you toe and take care of me.¡±


    Even she found it weird that he was here, and now he was asking her for money. Finally, she knew how


    Arnolds Corporation was able to grow so huge; it was because they acquired everything through fraud!


    Pouting her lips in disgruntlement, she rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, ¡°Isaac Arnold,


    the conman.¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes and showed her the text message. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who asked me toe,


    and I took care of you when I saw that you¡¯re sick because I¡¯m too kind. So, shouldn¡¯t you be the one to


    bear my losses? Or do you want your daughter to foot the bill? That works, too. She can do somebor


    work at my ce.¡±


    The man who got his way took a step closer to her, his hot breathing down on her, smelling a little


    like mint.


    ¡°It¡¯s eptable for the daughter to pay for her mother¡¯s debts, but sadly, Sylvie has to pay for her


    mother¡¯s debts when she¡¯s still so young. That¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    The mention of Sylvie pumped adrenaline through Patricia, and she burst out, ¡°No! She¡¯s still so young.


    How can she do anybor work? I should be the one to do it.¡±


    When he saw that the woman had fallen into his trap unknowingly, he merely raised his brow, grabbed


    a pen and paper, and wrote an IOU.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you do the job. Childbor is a little troublesome.¡±


    Actually, there was no way he would allow Sylvie to work under him. Of course, she would be treated


    like royalty instead. In the beginning, he was merely pulling Patricia¡¯s leg, but she seemed really


    serious about the whole issue. Coincidentally, he needed someone to cook for him and eat with him.


    Therefore, after he had written the IOU, he pushed it in front of her and said, ¡°Sign it.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    As Patricia¡¯s fever had just subsided and she was still in a daze from just waking up, she was terrified


    that her daughter would be taken away, so she picked up the pen and signed it without further


    consideration.


    After signing, she bit her lip and said, ¡°President Arnold, remember what you said, and don¡¯t go back


    on your word. I¡¯ll be the one paying the debt, not Sylvie.¡±


    With a serious expression, she patted her chest, resolute written all over her big eyes.


    Once he took the IOU, he folded it and put it away in his suit pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. Give me a call once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    He rose to his feet, looking tall and handsome, which was very appealing, and Patricia was stunned by


    the sight. But when she sensed his cold and solemn gaze, she jolted back to her senses and thought,


    The fever must be causing this. Otherwise, I would never be attracted to Adeline¡¯s man. Yes, that¡¯s


    right. That must be it. Right now, I may even see a pile of cow dung as a good-looking man in my state!


    Ha! That¡¯s right, Adeline¡¯s man is no different from cow dung.


    Right then, Liam came in carrying food containers in his hands. ¡°President Arnold, the food is here.¡±


    Once he had ced them on the dining table, he shed a smile at Patricia and said, ¡°Miss Aniston, so


    this is your home!¡±


    No wonder President Arnold is so anxious, he thought. That¡¯s because Miss Aniston is sick. I totally


    understand how he feels.


    Liam was over the moon when he saw that Isaac was finally interested in a woman, feeling as though


    the little piglet he reared was finally able to produce bacon.


    However, Isaac shot him a stare with daggers in his eyes, and he shivered in response. Then, he


    realized that he had said too much, so he immediately retreated after cing the meals on the table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Next to them, Patricia watched as Liam slipped away, and she rolled her eyes at the man before her.


    Look how terrified his employee is of him. He must be a difficult person to get along with.


    ¡°Remember to have the chicken soup and repay your debt once you¡¯re recovered,¡± Isaac instructed


    and left. She can even roll her eyes now, so she must be almost alright.


    It was true that Patricia was hungry, so she paced to the dining table and opened all the food


    containers. One had chicken soup while the others had meatloaf, seafood tter, beef stroganoff, and


    boiled vegetables.


    Everything looked delicious, but she had a sore throat, and it would feel worse if she finished all these.


    Hence, she sat down and could only sip the chicken soup bit by bit. While she ate, she thought over


    what had just happened; she had actually been saddled with a considerable debt again, which was


    really depressing.


    Even though Isaac solved her rent problem, there were still the training fees for her children, and


    although they said that they didn¡¯t want to attend the training sses, she didn¡¯t want her children to be


    inferior to others.


    So, no matter how tough it was, she had to earn money. Even if it meant that she had to work four jobs


    a day, she was willing to do it.


    As she mouthed the spoon, she thought that Isaac was aplete jerk. How could his time in one


    morning be worth tens of millions? He must be lying to her!


    Then, she picked up her phone and sent a text to Zachary because he was the president of Selwyn Inc.


    and was usually very busy, so his time was probably worth a lot, too.


    ¡®Zachary, I would like to ask, how many losses will you incur if you don¡¯t go to work for one morning?¡¯


    After she sent the text, she thought, Isaac Arnold, if you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll make sure that the entire


    nation knows that the president of Arnolds Corporation is a conman and a wolf in sheep¡¯s skin. I¡¯ll also


    ensure you go to jail for the longest time!


    The reply from Zachary was immediate. ¡®If there¡¯s an important coboration meeting in one morning, it


    may be worth millions.¡¯


    The reason he said that was because he wanted to increase his own value so that she had an idea of


    how valuable his time was, but he was still willing to spare her his precious time.


    Unfortunately, such a notion went over her head as she sighed after reading the text. Damn it, the time


    of thesepany presidents is really precious. s, it looks like I can only return him the 125,000


    through manual work¡­


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Adeline and Gwen walked to the main building at Aniston Residence, hand in hand.


    Adeline was a little worried. ¡°Mom, are we really going to tell Grandpa that Patricia is going back to


    Appleby?¡±


    She remembered that Hendrick wanted Patricia to study in Tamalom back then, but not only did


    Patricia not make it, she was even sold off.


    Adeler heard that Patricia had died in an ident.


    They then started rumors about Patricia eloping with a man, and the Anistons believed it.


    However, only Adeline and Gwen knew that Patricia was dead.


    Gwen nodded. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he always thinking about Patricia? In that case, we should let him know that


    she¡¯s back with three illegitimate children. As soon as Patricia brings them back, you know that she¡¯ll


    be the joke of Appleby. Grandpa prioritizes his pride, so how would he let people know about this


    joke? We have to put this wall between him and Patricia so that the things we did ages ago won¡¯t be


    exposed.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡± Adeline nodded.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Josephine went to pick up the three children. Once the children left school, Sylvie ran


    up to Josephine.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, is Mr. Handsomeing to our house today to take care of my mom?¡±


    Josephine smiled. ¡°There is a luxury car parked in front of the house, but I didn¡¯t go in to check. He


    must already be there.¡±


    When Sten heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°If his car is there, it means he¡¯s at our ce.¡±


    He reached out and patted Sylvie on the head, smiling. Isaac had earned a passing grade for his first


    test, which meant that he was at least a good person without a foul heart.


    When Scott heard their conversation, he asked, ¡°What did you do behind my back?¡±


    There was a hint of darkness on his small face, for these two were actually doing something behind his


    back.


    Seeing their big brother angry, the two took his hands, one on each side.


    ¡°Scott, I can exin.¡± Sylvie blinked with her eyes as huge as grapes, behaving seriously.


    ¡°Mommy and I ran into a handsome man who looks a lot like you two. I think he¡¯s probably our daddy!


    Mommy is sick today, so I asked him toe and take care of her. Scott, I think I¡¯ve found our daddy.


    I¡¯m so d!¡±


    Scott was silent for a while after hearing that and he frowned slightly. ¡°Even though we are looking for


    Daddy, we can¡¯t just take anyone we see. Can¡¯t you guys understand this?¡±


    He had the calmness of the eldest brother, so he took more things into considerationpared to


    them.


    Sylvie pulled a face. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Scott. I just like him. I just want Tricia to marry him!¡±


    Sten¡¯s heart ached for his sister, for she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Scott, I believe in Sylvie.


    Also, I tested him today, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. You can test him next, then we can


    decide if we want to hand Mommy over to him.¡±


    In actuality, they had known since young that their mommy would need to remarry.


    Even though Patricia never told them about their father, they were also understanding as they withheld


    their questions. However, both Poppy¡¯s mother and Josephine had said that Patricia would only be


    happy if she got married!


    They didn¡¯t understand adult rtionships, nor did they know what marriage was all about.


    However, they wanted their mommy to be happy!


    Scott nodded slightly. He wouldn¡¯t stubbornly oppose his siblings¡¯ opinions, after all.


    He would have to see that man first, and everything depended on thetter¡¯s abilities.


    ¡­


    Once they returned home, the three went to Patricia¡¯s room and saw that she was asleep.


    The three gestured for each other to be quiet, intending to turn around and leave quietly.


    Patricia noticed that the three had arrived home, so she smiled as she sat up. ¡°You guys are back.¡±


    Her voice was still a little hoarse, but it seemed like she had stopped coughing.


    Sylvie immediately turned around and ran over to the bed, burying herself in Patricia¡¯s embrace. ¡°Tricia,


    Sylvie has missed you so much.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sten poured out a ss of water for her. ¡°Have a drink, Mommy. Did someonee


    over to take care of you? Mrs. Zimmers said that a man came over. Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    The child was testing her reaction, wanting to find out what his mother thought of this.


    At the thought of the man in the morning, Patricia became mad. A hundred thousand for one morning


    was too high of a price for a caregiver¡ªit was astronomical.


    She frowned. If her son knew that she even signed an IOU, they would definitely approach Isaac and


    demand an exnation.


    Sylvie suddenly pointed at her lips and asked, ¡°Mommy, why are your lips swollen? They look like


    sausages.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Just then, Patricia touched her lips. Something did feel off about her lips today. They were numb,


    and the skin was even torn a little at some spots as if someone had bitten them.


    She tried to remember, but she didn¡¯t recall biting her own lip. How could this be possible?


    Her sons stared at her lips, frowning. They felt that it might be because of her fever, which had


    gotten so bad that even her lips were cracking.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we see a doctor?¡±


    Josephine had just entered the bedroom with some medicine in hand when she heard them talking


    about Patricia¡¯s lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    She was experienced in this matter, so she knew what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to visit the hospital; she¡¯ll recover in a day or two.¡±


    Patricia was still dumbfounded, and she would feel a numbing pain every time she touched her


    lips. She recalled her dream where she was kissing a man, and the man looked a little like Isaac.


    She thought it was a dream, but could that have been real?


    When she remembered that he had taken care of her when she was sick, he must also have taken


    advantage of her.


    As such, she scolded in secret, Isaac, you ruffian!


    Patricia didn¡¯t tell them what happened today, especially to her sons.


    These two were fearless, and they would probably go to Isaac for an exnation. Isaac was a


    strong and huge man, so the children couldn¡¯t possibly win against him.


    Moreover, she had also asked Zachary before; borrowing Isaac for one morning would cost tens of


    millions.


    She would pretend that she had hired a king, and they wouldn¡¯t owe each other anymore when the


    debt was cleared.


    Sylvie shook her urgently. ¡°Tricia, did a really handsome mane to our home today?¡±


    Mr. Handsome was really good-looking, and he was the best-looking man she had ever seen. Of


    course, the two boys also looked very good. Since they looked so much alike, praising Mr.


    Handsome was the same as praising her own brothers!


    Patricia thought that Josephine must have seen it and told the three children about it.


    They were close to each other, and Josephine always told them everything.


    ¡°Yes, a very handsome man came and took care of me. Happy now?¡±


    Sylvie jumped up in joy. ¡°Yay! We¡¯re going to have a daddy!¡±


    She only realized what she had said when she finished speaking and hastily covered her small


    mouth, her huge eyes darting around.


    Her brothers had specifically told her not to mention Daddy in front of Mommy. She had forgotten


    about it in a moment of joy, so she was worried that Patricia would feel sad.


    Scott and Sten frowned a little as well, both also worried that their mother would be upset.


    When Patricia saw her children¡¯s behavior, she naturally understood that they were being


    considerate.


    As such, she reached up and scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can talk about Daddy. Everyone


    has their daddy and mommy; even though I can¡¯t tell you who your daddy is, I¡¯m sure he loves


    you.¡±


    The three children nodded when they heard that.


    They also felt that their daddy loved them, and the children hoped that they would meet him


    someday.


    Three dayster, Patricia made aplete recovery.


    In the morning, she went home to check her inbox to see if there were any replies to the resumes


    she had sent out after sending her children to school.


    She only had a high school certificate, so many of the jobs she applied for were in the service


    sector. She couldn¡¯t earn much from those.


    Just then, Josephine came home from her grocery shopping. When she entered the house, she


    called Patricia.


    ¡°Tricia, someone¡¯s here for you.¡±


    Patricia got up upon hearing that and walked out of the house, arriving at the gates.


    ¡°Is it really you, Miss Patricia?¡±


    Mr. Wace stood at the gates, his face filled with obvious emotion.


    Patricia was surprised as well. In her six years of living alone in Appleby, she had never


    encountered anyone from the Aniston Family before.


    After all, she was living amoner¡¯s life. The Anistons were considered a prestigious family in


    Appleby, so she never had the chance to bump into them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Wace?¡±


    She stood at the gates with no intention of inviting him in.


    After an emotional minute, Mr. Wace resumed his calm.


    ¡°Miss Patricia, Old Mr. Aniston has asked me to take you home. It¡¯s the day of Miss Adeline¡¯s


    engagement, and he hopes that you can be there as well. That way, the family will beplete.¡±


    At the mention of Hendrick, Patricia felt tears welling up in her eyes. She missed her grandfather


    terribly.


    Of all the Anistons, Hendrick treated her the best. However, when she lost her virginity and was


    taken to the police station, they used her of selling herself. Naturally, this disappointed


    Hendrick greatly.


    Mr. Wace added, ¡°Miss Patricia, Old Mr. Aniston just wants to see you. He doesn¡¯t have anything


    else in mind. Pleasee back with me and meet him.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Patricia nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes. Wait for me, Mr. Wace.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have any intention of inviting Mr. Wace in for a seat since Josephine was there. She didn¡¯t


    want the three children to know of her connection to the Aniston Family, after all.


    Hendrick valued his pride and had raised her with all his heart, but she disgraced him in the end.


    If Hendrick met the three children, he might get even angrier.


    Thus, Patricia decided that it was better if they didn¡¯t cross paths.


    The woman went back into the house and chose her clothes. A flowery blue skirt paired with a muted


    pink coat was one of her few best pieces of clothing.


    Then, she retrieved a jewelry box from the depths of her drawer. There were two items inside¡ªa jade


    pendant and a ring.


    The ring had appeared on her finger six years ago after that night. That man must have left it behind.


    Even when she sold every piece of jewelry she owned throughout the years, she never once thought


    about selling this ring.


    She still hoped that she would be able to find the children¡¯s biological father one day, and she wanted


    to know what had happened that night.


    Patricia ced the jade pendant into a blue brocade box.


    This jade pendant was an antique, and it was worth quite a lot of money. It was gifted to her by an old


    woman she had helped before.


    Hendrick¡¯s birthday wasing up. Since she couldn¡¯t buy a proper present, she decided to give him


    the pendant today as a birthday present.


    After telling Josephine that she would be away for a bit, she took her bag and went out the door before


    getting into the Anistons¡¯ car.


    On her way there, she simply looked out the window. Patricia knew the path very well; she always


    dreamed about it all these years, but in reality, she dared not take a step there.


    The car pulled up at the parking lot of Aniston Residence, and Mr. Wace called out to her, saying,


    ¡°We¡¯re home, Miss Patricia.¡±


    She finally recovered her senses. After taking a nce at the main building, she ced a slender leg


    out and got out of the car.


    She saw Hendrick sitting in the living room once she entered the main building, and he looked like he


    was deliberately waiting for her. He was wearing a traditional outfit in dark blue and looked quite


    sprightly.


    Adeline and Gwen were there as well, and even her father, Andy, was present.


    When Gwen saw Patricia, she stood up.


    ¡°Patricia is back.¡±


    She was wearing a green embroidered traditional dress, and she sashayed over to Patricia.


    Meanwhile, thetter didn¡¯t say anything as she walked over to Hendrick.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    When Hendrick saw Patricia, his eyes lit up as he nodded.


    ¡°Come and sit down, Patricia. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous in your own home.¡±


    Patricia sat down beside Hendrick, ignoring the family of three altogether.


    Andy was surprised. ¡°Patricia, where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡±


    Patricia replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish for me to disappear from this home?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If you hadn¡¯t done something indecent so long ago and ran off on your own, would we


    have ignored you?¡±


    Andy was furious as he spoke.


    As Adeline and Gwen listened to those words, they averted their gaze guiltily, not daring to meet


    Patricia¡¯s gaze.


    The woman red coldly at the two, the light in her eyes dim and filled with hatred. She would never


    forget what happened all those years ago.


    Adeline and Gwen had ruined her reputation and sold her off, hoping that her days would be hellish.


    They were really cruel.


    ¡°Did I run off on my own?¡± She sneered. ¡°Aunt Hough, Addy, is it true?¡±


    Adeline heard that and noticed Patricia looking at both her and her mother. She panicked, fearing that


    Patricia would expose the incident.


    As such, she hastily changed the subject. ¡°Patricia, didn¡¯t you give birth to triplets? You should¡¯ve


    brought them back and let us meet them. I¡¯m their aunt, after all.¡±


    With that, she coldly lifted the corners of her lips. The two men in their household were very reserved


    and prioritized their pride. She was very sure that Patricia wouldn¡¯t dare mention the incident now.


    Previous Chapter


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Andy was even more surprised now as he questioned, his eyes widening.


    At the word ¡®b*stard¡¯, Patricia¡¯s expression darkened considerably.


    Indeed, this home didn¡¯t wee them, and her darlings were only b*stards in their eyes.


    Her heart ached. She would fight with all her life to defend her own children, and no one could look


    down on them.


    ¡°Mr. Aniston, please watch your mouth. Those are my children and my darlings, not b*stards. If you


    insist on that term, isn¡¯t the child you bore with Gwen also a b*stard?¡±


    Gwen had seduced her father and gotten pregnant with Adeline before forcing Patricia¡¯s mother to


    leave, shattering herplete family into pieces.


    Only this sort of child was deserving of the name ¡®b*stard¡¯.


    ¡°What are you saying, Patricia?¡± bellowed Adeline, furious. She now held a grudge against the woman


    for calling her a b*stard.


    Meanwhile, Andy was so pissed that his chest heaved. If it weren¡¯t for Hendrick¡¯s presence, he might


    have gone over and given her a few ps.


    Even though he knew that Patricia gave birth to the children, Hendrick still had a slight change in his


    expression when the subject was brought up.


    ¡°Enough. Tricia¡¯s finally back, so stop this nonsense at once. Leave, the three of you. Let me have


    some time alone with Tricia.¡±


    The three red warningly at Patricia before they left huffily.


    Once they were outside, Andy said with a dark expression, ¡°Addy, don¡¯t let the Arnolds know that


    Patricia is my daughter when they arrive.¡±


    He was ashamed of her, and he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge a daughter like that.


    Adeline was gleeful. ¡°Understood, Dad.¡±


    In the living room, Patricia and Hendrick conversed alone.


    The two seemed to have retained the rtionship they had all those years ago, and they were still


    friendly and intimate with each other.


    However, Patricia knew that she couldn¡¯t pretend that the incident never happened.


    Patricia gave Hendrick the present she brought over and had lunch with him. Needless to say, he was


    ted.


    Hendrick would always take siestas, so he got sleepy after sitting in the living room for a while.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Tricia, your room is still kept as is for you, and you can rest there if you¡¯re tired. Some guests will be


    coming over today, so you can leave after dinner¡ªthey¡¯ll be gone by then. I still have so many things to


    talk to you about.¡±


    Patricia wanted to go back earlier to keep looking for work, but since she didn¡¯t want to upset him, she


    agreed to it. ¡°Of course, Grandpa.¡±


    After all, it was just one day. It wouldn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡­


    Patricia only intended to lie on the bed for a bit, but she didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep right away. When


    she woke up, it was already 3.00PM.


    She hastily sat up. When she saw the familiar room, she had a sort of illusion.


    She felt as if she was still eighteen, and she was still Young Mistress Patricia of the Aniston Family,


    loved and admired by all.


    She reached up and touched her face. Nothing in the room had changed, and it was still the same as


    before. Thus, she overslept when she took a nap just now.


    Even though it seemed like nothing had changed, it couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.


    She sat there in a daze, forcing herself not to think about this. She led a decent life now, and she was


    grateful for her three darlings. Her three precious babies brought her a lot of joy, and she loved them


    dearly as well.


    As such, she had nothing to feel sad about.


    Patricia got up and went to the bathroom to wash up, then finally opened the door and walked out of


    the bedroom.


    At that moment, the door to the guest room opposite hers also opened to reveal a tall and strong figure.


    The two exchanged gazes.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    A look of surprise shed across Isaac¡¯s eyes when he saw Patricia, but he quickly regained his


    composure, and a faint smile washed over his gorgeous face instead. ¡°What a coincidence, Miss


    Aniston.¡±


    Patricia was equally surprised earlier, but when she recalled that he was Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦, she no


    longer considered it surprising.


    This was the Aniston Residence, and his appearance here couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary.


    Patricia ignored him as she remembered that although she still owed him money, they weren¡¯t friends.


    So, she looked away nonchntly and strode toward the staircase.


    Again, Isaac smirked, raising his brows, and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he followed after her in


    large strides; he walked next to her and spoke in a husky voice that carried a trace of teasing. ¡°Patricia


    Aniston, do you still remember that you owe me money? You¡¯re supposed to work at my ce when


    you¡¯re recovered, but it seems like you didn¡¯t live up to your words. Should I add some interests?¡±


    Just the mention of that 125,000 made her head throb because it was an astronomical figure for her.


    She stopped in her tracks and red at him. ¡°Isaac Arnold, can you please have a little more dignity? I


    only signed that agreement because I¡¯m a kind person. Any other people won¡¯t care about how much


    you lost or gained at all.¡±


    That day, it was only because she had taken the medication that her mind was in a blur. She would


    never admit to it today if she hadn¡¯t signed the agreement.


    He raised his arm and trapped her between the wall and himself once he heard that. His eyes


    narrowed, and his smile turned devilish. ¡°Patricia Aniston, I am the kind person here. If I had left you


    alone, you¡¯d probably have turned into an idiot now.¡±


    After he said that, his long finger brushed over her lips gently. Her pink lips were lovely, and it was even


    gleaming with a glow. He really wanted to taste them again.


    A very sweet taste, and when he thought about it, his lips started to move closer to hers little by little.


    Unfortunately, she pushed him aside as she warned, ¡°President Arnold, please watch yourself.¡±


    Then, she recalled how he took advantage of her on that day when she fell sick¡ªhe had kissed her so


    much that her lips were swollen. Exactly how long did he kiss me?


    She shoved him even harder at the thought of this, and he staggered one step backward.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He furrowed his brows as he wondered why he would always lose control of himself a little every time


    he saw this woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it since I¡¯ve already signed the agreement. I¡¯ll show up and work at your ce at 6.00AM


    sharp. I¡¯m not free during the day because I need to work.¡±


    As she wasn¡¯t negotiating but confirming with him, she went downstairs after she had said her piece


    without hesitation as she didn¡¯t have any intention to be alone with him.


    Isaac lifted his hand to his chest on the spot she had just touched him, and it felt warm.


    In the living room downstairs, it was very lively as the room was filled with people chatting around.


    Hendrick was seated at the main seat, and the family of three was next to him. There were also a few


    people whom Patricia didn¡¯t recognize, and she reckoned they were the elders of the Arnold Family.


    The whole time, Adeline kept looking upstairs. Earlier, when she was passing Isaac a cup of coffee,


    she was so nervous that she stained his clothes. So, she had asked a servant to show him upstairs for


    a change of clothes. But why isn¡¯t heing downstairs after so long? she thought anxiously.


    When she saw a figureing down, she sprang to her feet, thinking that it was Isaac.


    However, when she saw that it was Patricia, the look on her face turned sullen. Why is it that jinx? Just


    the sight of her kills my mood.


    None of the people that Isaac had brought were the elders of the Arnold Family. After all, their marriage


    was fake, so he had brought over some elderly servants from his family.


    At the sight of Isaacing downstairs, they turned to him and wanted to stand up to greet him.


    Nevertheless, he shot them a look, and all of them hurriedly sat firmly in their seats and smiled as they


    continued their conversations with Andy, speaking about Isaac when he was young.


    When Hendrick saw Patricia, he beckoned her. ¡°Tricia, sit here next to me.¡±


    Isaac overhead his words and he peered over at Patricia, wondering, Is she a Young Lady of the


    Aniston Family, too? If that is the case, I don¡¯t have to sign the agreement with Adeline. I can just look


    for Patricia.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    A look of surprise shed across Isaac¡¯s eyes when he saw Patricia, but he quickly regained his


    composure, and a faint smile washed over his gorgeous face instead. ¡°What a coincidence, Miss


    Aniston.¡±


    Patricia was equally surprised earlier, but when she recalled that he was Adeline¡¯s fianc¨¦, she no


    longer considered it surprising.


    This was the Aniston Residence, and his appearance here couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary.


    Patricia ignored him as she remembered that although she still owed him money, they weren¡¯t friends.


    So, she looked away nonchntly and strode toward the staircase.


    Again, Isaac smirked, raising his brows, and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he followed after her in


    large strides; he walked next to her and spoke in a husky voice that carried a trace of teasing. ¡°Patricia


    Aniston, do you still remember that you owe me money? You¡¯re supposed to work at my ce when


    you¡¯re recovered, but it seems like you didn¡¯t live up to your words. Should I add some interests?¡±


    Just the mention of that 125,000 made her head throb because it was an astronomical figure for her.


    She stopped in her tracks and red at him. ¡°Isaac Arnold, can you please have a little more dignity? I


    only signed that agreement because I¡¯m a kind person. Any other people won¡¯t care about how much


    you lost or gained at all.¡±


    That day, it was only because she had taken the medication that her mind was in a blur. She would


    never admit to it today if she hadn¡¯t signed the agreement.


    He raised his arm and trapped her between the wall and himself once he heard that. His eyes


    narrowed, and his smile turned devilish. ¡°Patricia Aniston, I am the kind person here. If I had left you


    alone, you¡¯d probably have turned into an idiot now.¡±


    After he said that, his long finger brushed over her lips gently. Her pink lips were lovely, and it was even


    gleaming with a glow. He really wanted to taste them again.


    A very sweet taste, and when he thought about it, his lips started to move closer to hers little by little.


    Unfortunately, she pushed him aside as she warned, ¡°President Arnold, please watch yourself.¡±


    Then, she recalled how he took advantage of her on that day when she fell sick¡ªhe had kissed her so


    much that her lips were swollen. Exactly how long did he kiss me?


    She shoved him even harder at the thought of this, and he staggered one step backward.


    He furrowed his brows as he wondered why he would always lose control of himself a little every time


    he saw this woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it since I¡¯ve already signed the agreement. I¡¯ll show up and work at your ce at 6.00AM


    sharp. I¡¯m not free during the day because I need to work.¡±


    As she wasn¡¯t negotiating but confirming with him, she went downstairs after she had said her piece


    without hesitation as she didn¡¯t have any intention to be alone with him.


    Isaac lifted his hand to his chest on the spot she had just touched him, and it felt warm.


    In the living room downstairs, it was very lively as the room was filled with people chatting around.


    Hendrick was seated at the main seat, and the family of three was next to him. There were also a few


    people whom Patricia didn¡¯t recognize, and she reckoned they were the elders of the Arnold Family.


    The whole time, Adeline kept looking upstairs. Earlier, when she was passing Isaac a cup of coffee,


    she was so nervous that she stained his clothes. So, she had asked a servant to show him upstairs for


    a change of clothes. But why isn¡¯t heing downstairs after so long? she thought anxiously.


    When she saw a figureing down, she sprang to her feet, thinking that it was Isaac.


    However, when she saw that it was Patricia, the look on her face turned sullen. Why is it that jinx? Just


    the sight of her kills my mood.


    None of the people that Isaac had brought were the elders of the Arnold Family. After all, their marriage


    was fake, so he had brought over some elderly servants from his family.


    At the sight of Isaacing downstairs, they turned to him and wanted to stand up to greet him.


    Nevertheless, he shot them a look, and all of them hurriedly sat firmly in their seats and smiled as they


    continued their conversations with Andy, speaking about Isaac when he was young.


    When Hendrick saw Patricia, he beckoned her. ¡°Tricia, sit here next to me.¡±


    Isaac overhead his words and he peered over at Patricia, wondering, Is she a Young Lady of the


    Aniston Family, too? If that is the case, I don¡¯t have to sign the agreement with Adeline. I can just look


    for Patricia.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Patricia shook her head as she replied, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    She had never brought up her family before, and Zachary only found out that she was the Young Lady


    of the Aniston Family when he helped her to register. Although she had this status, she was forced to


    live outside alone and give birth without support from her family.


    He thought she was rather pitiful, and despite his curiosity, he felt that she must have moved out


    because she didn¡¯t get along with her family.


    Theypleted the registration with the help of his friend, and the Aniston Family was unaware of it.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯m always here for you. As long as you need help, you can just look for me.¡±


    As long as she turned around, he would be waiting at the same spot for her forever.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just caught a cold a few days ago and have not fully recovered yet.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Only then did he stop asking and drove her back to Snowke Lane, where he stayed for dinner. By the


    time he left, it was almost dark outside, and Patricia¡¯s whole family saw him off at the door.


    Sylvie waved enthusiastically and said, ¡°Bye, Mr. Zach!¡±


    Scott and Sten bid him goodbye as well. ¡°Mr. Zach, be careful when you¡¯re driving.¡±


    The fact that everyone in this house was very friendly was why Zachary likeding to Patricia¡¯s


    house. Moreover, their smiles were very clean and warm, and he thought this ce was a purend


    with a beauty that was different from the world!


    After the car had driven away, the whole family happily walked back into the house, and Patricia asked


    the boys, ¡°Both of you still have sses in the evening. So, pack your things quickly and head over.¡±


    At the same time, Sylvie had piano lessons, and Patricia wanted to send her there personally so she


    could keep an eye on her during ss. Yet, her head started to pound at the thought of the 60,000


    course fees; she had to find a job tomorrow.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After she had changed to head out, she put the scarf on Sylvie properly. ¡°Honey, take your lesson


    seriously today, and don¡¯t be naughty again.¡±


    This was a course Sylvie had picked by herself, but after attending a few lessons, she started


    bing mischievous in her sses and did not take her lessons as seriously as she did.


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Then, she fixed her gaze on Patricia. ¡°Tricia, did the Mr. Handsome


    who took care of you ask you out for dinner or movies recently?¡±


    This was always how it went on TV¡ªthe male lead would ask the female lead out after taking care of


    her when she was sick, and they would get married soon after they started dating.


    Just hearing Isaac¡¯s name frustrated Patricia, and when she recalled that she owed him 100,000 out of


    the blue, she felt really down on her luck. In the future, even if she were dying of illness, she wouldn¡¯t


    want him to take care of her anymore.


    That¡¯s a sky-high care fee, she thought. It will be amazing if I have this earning power.


    Right at this moment, her phone started to ring, and it was Sylvie who passed her phone to her. ¡°Tricia,


    here¡¯s your phone. Maybe Mr. Handsome is asking you out!¡±


    While Patricia wore her scarf, she wondered, He¡¯s drinking at his father-inw¡¯s ce now. So why will


    he look for me?


    Nevertheless, when she took the phone from her daughter, she was so shocked that she almost tossed


    it on the floor because it was a call from Isaac.


    ¡°Pick it up quickly!¡± Sylvie urged.


    As he was the lender in their rtionship, that made him the master, and she could only pick up the


    call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Her voice was very indifferent, sounding even more aloof than when dealing with strangers.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, be at Estre Vi in half an hour. Otherwise, the interest will double,¡± he said and


    hung up, leaving Patricia with a frown as she wrinkled her face.


    Why is there an interest now? she wondered, wholly regretting her decision to sign the IOU.


    When Sylvie heard that a certain woman¡¯s phone had gone silent, she bounced happily. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s


    really Mr. Handsome calling to ask you out! Go and do your makeup quickly and make yourself look


    pretty. I¡¯m going for my lesson now, and I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡±


    Patricia was a little nervous when she watched as Sylvie went downstairs in delight. ¡°Sylvie Aniston,


    ask Mrs. Zimmers to stay with you for the lesson. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I got it. Remember to throw yourself at Mr. Handsome and give me some siblings!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Patricia frowned as she asked herself, Where did this kid learn all these? Throw myself at him and give


    birth to siblings¡­


    It was already 6.30PM when she went downstairs, and if she had to reach Estre Vi at 7.00PM, she


    had to drive there in her Toyota.


    The entire way was full of traffic as it was the peak time after work, and it pained her heart because the


    gas price was very high. This was a car she had bought at a considerable cost because it would be


    more convenient to send Sylvie to the hospital at night.


    Usually, she couldn¡¯t bear to drive it because it ran on gas, but if she went over with a cab, it would be


    even more expensive. Making apromise, she could only bear the pain and use the car.


    The whole time, the traffic was heavy, and there were a lot of stops, which made her heart bleed.


    Finally, when she reached Estre Vi, security refused to let her into the neighborhood.


    After she told the security the house number, she added, ¡°I¡¯m his guest, and I¡¯ll give him a call if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The security thought in bewilderment, Would President Arnold have such a poor friend? No, they didn¡¯t


    believe that.


    So many people wanted to approach Isaac, and they could barely keep count of the people that they


    had sent away on a daily basis, but this was the first time someone came with a crappy little Toyota.


    Was she acting pathetic to gain Isaac¡¯s pity and then crawl into his bed?


    ¡°President Arnold isn¡¯t expecting any guests.¡±


    Patricia almost passed out from the anger. If it weren¡¯t for her being distressed by the cost of gas, she


    would have left and ignored everything, but if that guy said he wanted to raise the interests again, her


    heart would bleed. After all, she couldn¡¯t help being in poverty!


    Hence, she picked up her phone and called him.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, five minutes have passed. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    A certain man¡¯s voice was icy, even carrying a trace of anger.


    She inhaled deeply as she tried to calm herself. At the end of the day, he was the lender and could


    raise the interest anytime. If that happened, she really couldn¡¯t afford to pay anymore.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m at the entrance, but the security won¡¯t allow me in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he replied curtly and hung up.


    Soon, the security let her in respectfully.


    What a bunch of realistic snobs, she thought, holding her head high and ignoring them as she drove


    into the vi neighborhood.


    This vi neighborhood was an expensive piece ofnd in Appleby, and it also belonged to the real


    estatepany owned by Arnolds Corporation.


    As she dutifully followed the map he had given her, she arrived at No. A8 and parked her car by the


    porch without a hitch. After she parked her car, she was about to get out when her phone rang.


    When she saw that it was a call from Darcie, she quickly picked it up because she was worried that


    there might be an emergency. ¡°Hi, Darcie.¡±


    At the moment, Darcie was still at the hospital, and her daughter had fallen asleep with the drip.


    ¡°Tricia, I heard from Sylvie that you went on a date. Is the guy Isaac Arnold? Do your best! After you


    take him down, you¡¯ll live a good life!¡± she whispered.


    Darcie was a good friend she met at Everbright, and she was a miserable woman, too.


    A speechless Patricia couldn¡¯t help but think, I¡¯m here to repay my debt, not on a date. So what on


    earth is Sylvie spreading around?


    That little girl always gave her a headache; she loved to gossip, and Patricia wondered who she


    resembled.


    She rested her head on her palm and replied in exasperation, ¡°Darcie, it¡¯s really impossible between


    Isaac and me. He¡¯s about to get married, so you should give up on asking me to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? He¡¯s not married yet, and he can have a divorce even if he is. Just take a look at that


    jerk of mine. He abandoned his wife and kid and eloped with his mistress.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Miss Darcie, aren¡¯t you the one who hates homewreckers the most?


    So, why are you asking me to be one?¡±


    Darcie raised her hand and patted her head. ¡°Tricia, I just think that Isaac likes you, and if you just take


    one step closer to him, he will be yours, for sure.¡±


    Then, another call came in, and Patricia took a look. Just as she thought, it was that annoying debt


    collector, Isaac.


    ¡°Darcie, I¡¯m busy and have to hang up now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit Poppy, and we¡¯ll talk again when we


    meet.¡±


    After she ended the call, she rushed toward the vi. As he had already given her the password, the


    door opened after she had keyed it in. In the house, she saw the man leaning against the couch and


    looking as though he had too much to drink.


    His long, slender fingers tugged at his tie forcefully as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Patricia Aniston, you¡¯re


    ten minuteste. I¡¯m going to punish you.¡±


    When he stared at her, there was a beast-like look in his eyes, and he reached out to pull her into his


    embrace. She didn¡¯t expect such an action from him, so his actions utterly took her off guard as she fell


    on him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Isaac¡¯s body was so hard that Patricia was in pain from knocking against him. She steadied herself as


    she held onto his shoulders, and their eyes met.


    ¡°How should I punish you? Interest on interest? Huh?¡±


    Patricia thought that he probably had a lot to drink when she observed him. No wonder his voice


    sounded a little odd over the phone earlier¡ªit wasn¡¯t as cold as before and sounded a little more


    friendly.


    So, he¡¯s drunk, she thought, undoing the tie for him.


    After she took off the tie, a certain man felt morefortable, and his attractive eyes gazed at her with


    a slight hint of a smile. ¡°I had a little too much to drink tonight, and I¡¯m feeling uneasy. Can you prepare


    something to ease my stomach?¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t drink a lot, just a ss of white wine, and he had a better tolerance for alcohol than


    this, but a particr man just wanted to be drunk for once.


    Probably this was what it meant when people say that only the heart would allow itself to be drunk.


    Patricia blinked as she answered, ¡°Oh, okay. But, President Arnold, you called me over for work. What


    exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    It seemed like someone had already cleaned his house, which was rtively clean.


    This girl is so innocent and gullible, Isaac thought, staring at her with a deep look in his eyes. ¡°Clean


    my bedroom and also cook for me. Can you do that?¡±


    His bedroom was a ce he didn¡¯t allow anyone in, so even the servants from the Arnold Family who


    came over to clean didn¡¯t dare to enter his room.


    She knitted her brows as she answered honestly, ¡°I can clean the ce, but I¡¯m not that good at


    cooking.¡±


    Her cooking wasn¡¯t delicious, and Josephine usually did the cooking because her culinary skills were


    superb. That was why Patricia kept her around¡ªshe didn¡¯t want her culinary skills to torment her


    darlings.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can learn. Go and prepare something to ease my stomach now.¡±


    After she gave him a nod, she went into the kitchen. She knew a recipe to ease the stomach¡ªginger


    soup. As Zachary often needed to drink during business dinners, Josephine had prepared this ginger


    soup a few times for him, and she had also picked it up.


    So, she took out a piece of ginger, chopped it up, and boiled it in water just long enough that she could


    boil the juices out of the ginger.


    While she waited for the ginger soup to be ready, she took out the calctor and started counting. How


    much should she ask for the monthly sry if the whole sum was 125,000?


    After several considerations, she decided on 10,000 because she had run a search on the Inte that


    the monthly sry for a half-day housekeeper was only a little over 4,000. So, it was considered rather


    high if she asked for 10,000.


    With a bowl of ginger soup in her hands, she returned to the living room and ced it in front of Isaac.


    ¡°President Arnold, the ginger soup is ready. But, be careful because it¡¯s hot!¡± she reminded him in a


    friendly tone and chuckled. ¡°President Arnold, may I ask for 10,000 as the monthly sry?¡±


    Right now, he was drunk, so he must be in a blur. Nevertheless, as long as he gave her the nod, it


    would be toote, even if he regretted it tomorrow.


    Isaac straightened his body, picked up the spoon, and was about to take a sip when he heard her


    request. This woman is trying to con me, he thought, furrowing his brows for a second. ¡°5,000 a month.


    I¡¯ve given you an extra 1,000pared to others.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but silently curse in her heart, He¡¯s still so sharp even when he¡¯s drunk. What a


    wily fox he is! Her lips pouted in disgruntlement, and she was a little unwilling to ept this, but that


    was the market price, and she didn¡¯t have the right to say no.


    ¡°Fine, 5,000 it is, then.¡± That means I have to work here for two years. My god, this is too expensive!


    Isaac smirked as he noticed her sullen and pouting face, thinking that it was very adorable. ¡°Go and


    clean the room. The first room on the second floor.¡±


    Therefore, she went upstairs and into the first room, which was huge. The outside was a small study,


    and the bedroom was on the inside. When she entered the bedroom, she saw that the colors in his


    room were very dark¡ªck-colored wallpaper and even the bedsheets were ck, but the nket


    was a mess.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She decided to start with the bed, and when she pulled the nkets away, she saw a beautiful woman


    hidden beneath. Of course, she wasn¡¯t real, and she looked a lot like Sylvie¡¯s Barbie doll, but in the size


    of an adult.


    Patricia picked up the doll, paced to the top of the staircase, and eximed to the man downstairs,


    ¡°President Arnold, are you ying with dolls? You have to dress her up nicely to look good. I¡¯ll help you


    to doll her up, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be amazed.¡±


    The man who was having soup spit it out. How could I have forgotten about this?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    After that, Patricia saw the extraordinarily handsome man rushing to her side at lightning speed.


    He then snatched the doll in her arms, entered the room, and stuffed it into the deepest part of his


    closet.


    She was a little confused by his actions, so she followed him into the bedroom and saw him


    coming out of the wardrobe.


    Patricia blinked with her big eyes, ¡°President Arnold, I haven¡¯t dressed her or tied her hair yet.¡±


    It turned out that this man had a hobby of collecting Barbie dolls, just like Sylvie. He must have felt


    embarrassed, didn¡¯t he?


    However, she thought it waspletely normal since everyone had their hobbies.


    Isaac looked at her coldly and snapped, ¡°Are you off or something, Patricia Aniston?¡±


    Everyone knew what that was, right? So, how dare she pretend to joke with him! She had to be


    mocking him!


    Patricia¡¯s big eyes were crystal clear as she smiled. ¡°My daughter also likes to y with dolls and


    dresses them beautifully daily. You don¡¯t have to be shy. I will keep it a secret for you.¡±


    Isaac was suddenly infuriated. This woman had to be taught a lesson! Therefore, he strode over,


    carried her, and threw her onto the bed.


    She could not even react because he was too fast. It was only when she was thrown to the bed


    and bounced a little that she started feeling terrified. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Did she say something wrong? Are you a lunatic, Isaac Arnold?


    He was so furious that he leaned down and kissed her chattering little mouth. Did she really not


    know what it was? Then, he would teach her.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Patricia was frightened and wanted to call for help, but she couldn¡¯t as his rough kiss


    sealed her lips.


    He tightly pinned her hands down and pressed her legs on the bed, which made her unable to


    move at all.


    When Isaac tasted her mouth, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Itpletely ovepped with


    the taste in his memory.


    He was out of control until Patricia¡¯s tears fell between their lips. When he tasted the bitterness of


    her tears, he suddenly regained his senses.


    He panicked and felt a little embarrassed.


    After that, Isaac sat up abruptly and sighed heavily. Sure enough, drinking alcohol was a bad idea.


    He became like this under the influence of merely one ss of alcohol.


    When he nced sideways, Patricia was crying sadly on the bed. She was even trembling all over,


    obviously terrified. Because of him, she was also in a disheveled state. The sounds of her sobs


    made him feel bad.


    After a while, he calmed himself down. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t mess with my things in the future. You may


    leave after you pack up.¡±


    With that, Isaac rose and left just as Patricia cried for a while before calming down. She stared at


    the roof with swollen eyes. When she recalled what happened earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but


    shudder.


    She was a conservative woman who had never been in a rtionship, let alone an intimate one,


    thanks to Old Mr. Aniston¡¯s teachings.


    The incident six years ago was an exception. She wasn¡¯t sober back then, so she did not even


    know what had happened to her.


    Today was the first time that Patricia was being kissed when she was conscious, and it was also


    the first time she was treated like this by a man. She was utterly terrified by what she had


    experienced earlier. As she curled herself into a ball, she wondered why she had to experience all


    this when she didn¡¯t even know a thing about rtionships!


    Having been sexually abused and condemned by others, she was particrly concerned about


    intimate acts, which was also why she never thought of having a boyfriend all these years.


    She didn¡¯t even think about getting married. She just wanted to live with her three children for the


    rest of her life.


    Patricia buttoned up her clothes and wiped away her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry; she had to be strong,


    no matter what happened. She could not break down because she had three young children under


    her. She had to protect them from any danger.


    When Isaac looked at her, his heart hurt greatly, and his eyes darkened.


    Since he had no interest in women, Nik was afraid that hisck of sex life would suffocate him if


    he didn¡¯t let it out. Therefore, he sent him that doll, which was why Isaac became instantly


    flustered and angered when he saw Patricia finding it out.


    It seemed that in front of her, he would easily lose control. Yet, he was unable to control the fiery


    desire to possess her lips until her body burned with him¡­


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Patricia gritted her teeth to calm herself and began to clean up his room. She ced the books on the


    bookshelf and put the magazines on the floor back into the magazine rack.


    She made the bed and hung all the washed clothes in the closet.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After cleaning the room spotlessly, she noticed how the monotone room was now clean and tidy,


    seemingly even more abstinent than before.


    It seemed that after crying for a while, her whole body was able to rx. One shouldn¡¯t be in a tense


    state all the time. So, it was good to release the built-up tension by crying sometimes.


    When Patricia went downstairs, she thought Isaac would be in the living room, but he wasn¡¯t there. He


    didn¡¯t even take the aspirin on the table, so she decided to keep it in the cab.


    She was a woman with pride. The moment she signed the IOU, it was equivalent to a vow from her that


    she would pay off her debt.


    Before she left the mansion, she sent him a message, ¡®President Arnold, I have already tidied up your


    room. I wille over at 6.00PM tomorrow to make dinner.¡¯


    On the other hand, Isaac was feeling the cold breeze on the rooftop with a cigarette in his hand. He


    watched as she entered her silver Toyota and slowly drove away from the yard.


    It wasn¡¯t until she shut the car door that he regained his senses and raised his hand to touch his lips.


    As if her sweet taste was still lingering between his lips and teeth, he seemed addicted to the


    sweetness.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he took a heavy puff of the cigarette. When he exhaled the smoke,


    his expression became colder.


    It was Saturday the next day, so none of the three children had to go to school.


    Patricia decided to take them to the hospital. Josephine was carrying a box of food that she had made


    for Darcie and her daughter to replenish their bodies.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Patricia carried a basket of fruit and some milk, while the three


    children carried small gifts they wanted to give to Poppy.


    Sylvie asked, ¡°When will Poppye back to ss? She used to be my best friend!¡±


    Poppy used to be in the same kindergarten with them. When they were younger, she was in the same


    ss as Sylvie. The two had a close rtionship as they went to school together every day and talked


    on the phone after school.


    Scott replied to her, ¡°Poppy is ill. When she gets better, she wille back to school.¡±


    Sten nodded. ¡°Give her the dollter and tell her to treat the doll like it¡¯s you.¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s big eyes flickered. She could not fathom why Poppy had to stay in the hospital for so long


    when she was sick.


    She had also been ill and stayed in the hospital for a few days at most, but Poppy seemed to have


    been in the hospital for two years now.


    Poppy beamed when she saw her best friends once they arrived at the ward.


    While Patricia ced the fruit and milk on the table, Darcie got up and took the food box from


    Josephine. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zimmers! You make us delicious food every time youe.¡±


    Josephine smiled at her. ¡°You and Tricia are good friends, so I want to treat you well too. How is


    Poppy?¡±


    Darcie sighed as she watched the three children surrounded by the bed and Poppy¡¯s happy


    appearance. ¡°Still waiting for a suitable bone marrow donor. Once we find a suitable candidate, we can


    proceed with the surgery.¡±


    Josephine nodded and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll feed Poppy some soup. This is very nourishing. Look at how thin


    she is.¡±


    With that, she joined the three children and fed Poppy some soup.


    On the other hand, Patricia and Darcie carried the food boxes to the lounge area. While Darcie was


    eating, Patricia sat opposite her, holding a cup of warm water in her hand.


    As she regarded the parents in the hospital, she shook her head in resignation.


    Being healthy was the happiest blessing to a family. However, every time she came here to see the


    sick people in the hospital, she could not help but feel ufortable. She truly hoped that everyone in


    the world would never get sick.


    Suddenly, Patricia remembered what had happenedst night. She was almost forced to do something


    intimate with Isaac, and he was so strong that she could not even resist him after struggling.


    He had the upper hand with long, muscr limbs, so he could easily bully her when he pinned her


    down. Therefore, she asked Darcie, ¡°I want to buy something to ward off perverts. Do you have any


    suggestions?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Patricia had surfed thest night to browse through the avable options on the market, but she


    grew doubtful at the wide variety of self-defense items for women. She wasn¡¯t even sure if they were


    duds, and she was in no position to splurge now that she was practically broke. On the other hand, if


    Darcie knew anything about self-defense items, she might be the right person to ask for


    rmendations.


    Presently, Darcie was happily digging into Josephine¡¯s cooking. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time


    she had had a home-cooked meal. It must have been months ago because that was how long she had


    been ordering takeout.


    Poppy¡¯s illness had taken a turn for the worse thesest few weeks, and the hospital kept her in the


    ward for further observation. Unable to leave her daughter alone, Darcie had been eating takeout from


    a weekly roster of restaurants near the hospital, and at this point, she was getting sick of it.


    She was exhausted and burned out from working her shift at Everbright until 4.00AM, after which she


    had to rush over to the hospital to be a caretaker at 7.00AM. She hadn¡¯t been getting any proper


    sleep, and she often looked like she was out of it.


    As she took a bite of roast beef, she smiled at Patricia and asked knowingly, ¡°Why are you looking at


    self-defense stuff all of a sudden? Is some jerk picking on you?¡±


    Patricia sighed. She should have known that Darcie would be too street-smart and cynical not to figure


    out what was happening right off the bat. Nervously, Patricia considered her options. If she were to tell


    the truth that Isaac had kissed herst night against her own will and nearly forced himself on her, then


    Darcie would brush it off.


    She might even congratte me, Patricia thought grimly. As such, she tried to look as unfazed as


    possible as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working night shifts soon, and I want to be able to fend off creeps and


    other strange men on my own.¡±


    Darcie nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I know a reliable ce that sells self-defense weapons for women.


    I¡¯ll bring you over after I¡¯m done with the meal.¡±


    Patricia had nned on getting the spray off the, but when she heard that there was a physical


    store to purchase stuff like this, she agreed to it immediately. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    warranties.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Darcie had polished off thest morsel on her te, she and Patricia left the four kids in


    Josephine¡¯s care. With Scott and Sten around, Patricia was sure they would take care of Sylvie and


    Poppy well.


    The two women left for the store, which was only a ten-minute walk away from the children¡¯s hospital.


    Darcie understood the pain that Patricia went through whenever she was driving, so she opted to walk


    to the store instead.


    The winter sun warmed them as they made their way down the sidewalk. Darcie linked arms with


    Patricia as she breathed in the smell of sunshine, then remarked with a bitter smile on her lips, ¡°I can¡¯t


    remember thest time I¡¯d basked in the sun like this. I might actually start feeling hopeful if Poppy


    could get better soon.¡±


    She did not think there was anything worse life could throw at her, not after the storm she had


    weathered.


    Patricia¡¯s heart twisted when she heard this, and she nuzzled closer to her friend as she said


    apologetically, ¡°I wish I could do more to help. I probably could if I weren¡¯t so dirt poor.¡±


    Darcie pinched her face tenderly and said, ¡°Please, you have it much rougher than I do. I¡¯ve only got


    one kid to look after, but you have three. So, you being here for me is more than enough, Tricia, okay?¡±


    It was hard to find a true friend these days. However, Patricia was always there to lend Darcie a


    shoulder to cry on and to celebrate with her over the most minor achievements, and vice versa.


    Together, they felt as if they could take on the world.


    They exchanged warm smiles, one grateful to the other for having stuck by her through everything,


    thus making the world seem a little less cruel.


    Chatting as they walked, the two women arrived at the store not long after. Patricia, who did not shop


    much, never expected a small, nondescript essory shop like this to have self-defense items on sale.


    Darcie immediately grabbed a few bottles of pepper sprays off the shelf once she entered the


    establishment, but Patricia thought they were much toorge for her purse. She needed something


    small that she could carry on her person at all times because she couldn¡¯t very well sling a purse


    around her while cleaning Isaac¡¯s house.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you have anything smaller than pepper sprays?¡± she turned to ask the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant dutifully took out a ring meant to be worn on the index finger. It was made with a


    delicate band with a red heart-shaped stone set into the center, pretty enough to pass as costume


    jewelry. ¡°This is thetest we have in our collection, miss. It¡¯s small and lightweight, and you can wear it


    at all times. It also makes for a really cute essory.¡±


    While speaking, the assistant gently pressed down on the heart-shaped stone, and a long and thin


    needle immediately extended out from the edge of the heart, parallel to the finger.


    ¡°The needle is soaked in a mild anesthetic. The attacker will be pacified for up to five minutes, allowing


    you to make a run for it and save your life.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up at the sound of this, and she thought the ring was the perfect weapon she needed.


    She wished she had had itst night to fend off Isaac¡¯s untoward advances. If she could stab him in the


    neck with a needle soaked with anesthetic and rendered himpletely limp, then she might not have


    been kissed by him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± she dered. ¡°Do I get to use it more than once?¡±


    She hoped the ring would not be useless after just one use, seeing as she was stretching her budget


    just to amodate its hefty price tag. However, the shop assistant reassured her, saying, ¡°You can


    use it as often as you¡¯d like until the anesthetic stored in the cavity under the gemstone runs out. Of


    course, you can refill it on your own, but I reckon there are about three hundred shots in there before


    you have to do that.¡±


    Convinced, Patricia bought two of the rings at two hundred each. It was a small price to pay to save her


    life, she decided, especially since a young and single woman such as herself was more likely to end up


    as a victim of harassment.


    ¡°Here, you take the other one, just in case you run into trouble at the club,¡± she said to Darcie as she


    handed her one of the rings.


    She had once stayed at the modern-day pandemonium that was Everbright, and she knew how rowdy


    it could get over there. So, it went without saying that she was worried about Darcie¡¯s safety. She would


    return to her old job, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave her three children at home, and she kept


    thinking, What will happen to the kids if something terrible happens to me?


    Darcie took the ring and said graciously, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Wrapping an arm around her as they headed out of the shop, Patricia beamed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t


    sweat it.¡±


    At that moment, Darcie caught sight of her husband walking with the other woman down the street


    across from her. She stopped in her tracks, then gritted her teeth and ran up to them in a fit of feral


    rage. Before the couple could react, she grabbed the man by his hair and snapped, ¡°You son of b*tch!


    Do you know how sick our daughter is right now? All I asked was for you to go for a bone marrow


    compatibility test, and you¡¯re whining about it like a useless wimp!¡±


    Outraged, she did not give the man a chance to speak before she pped him hard across the face.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zeke staggered, and he saw ck spots in his vision as he tried to regain his bearings. Next to him, the


    woman he had been walking with started shrieking, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a lunatic attacking us!¡±


    At once, passers-by gathered at the scene to see what was happening. When Zeke¡¯s head finally


    stopped spinning, he started fighting back and grabbed Darcie by her hair, knotting his fist close to her


    scalp as he growled, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be sorry for hitting me, you b*tch!¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia was stunned by the sudden brawl, but when she saw Zeke and his lover hitting


    Darcie, she quickly took off her heels and rushed up to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit her!¡±


    Using the pointed end of one of her stilettos, Patricia bashed Zeke and the other woman¡¯s heads with


    it, drawing blood. When the bystanders saw this, they cried out in panic and quickly called the police.


    The police arrived to see two beautiful young women beating up a man who was pinned to the ground.


    A woman sobbed hysterically next to the trio, crying, ¡°They¡¯re going to kill him! They¡¯re mad!¡±


    The police quickly pulled the fighting trio apart. The corner of Patricia¡¯s lips was bleeding, and her hair


    was a tangled mess. On the other hand, Darcie was sporting a swollen cheek as she straightened her


    clothes, then tried to lunge forward tond a few more kicks on Zeke.


    Had the police not held her back, she would have seeded in bruising the man up even more. ¡°Stop!¡±


    one of the officers barked. ¡°You¡¯reing down to the station with us.¡±


    The man curled up on the ground was bleeding on the head. Someone had torn his clothes, and there


    were countless cuts and scrapes on his face. He was gasping for air and crying as he pointed at the


    two madwomen, ¡°Officer, they beat my girlfriend and me up for no reason! I¡¯m going to sue the crap out


    of them! I want them thrown behind bars!¡±


    It was only then that Darcie and Patricia calmed down, but they had to admit they enjoyed the


    adrenaline rush. That said, they couldn¡¯t go to the police station and risk getting locked up in a holding


    cell; there were four kids waiting for them back home.


    Darcie quickly stepped in front of Patricia as if to shield her. ¡°Officer, I was the one who started this.


    Leave her out of it.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s lover jabbed a finger in Patricia¡¯s direction and interjected, ¡°Officer, she bashed us up with her


    heels and nearly cracked our skulls open! You have to arrest her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the police said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re taking all of you with us.¡± Then, he turned to his


    subordinates and ordered, ¡°Have those two sent to the hospital to get their wounds cleaned up before


    interrogation.¡±


    ¡­


    Over in the president¡¯s office at Arnolds Corporation, Liam came bustling through the door and stopped


    in front of Isaac¡¯s work desk. ¡°President Arnold, have you seen this video of Miss Aniston fighting?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Isaac chuckled at how adorable Patricia was as she took off her high heels and charged into the brawl,


    looking ready to fight to the finish.


    Liam was amused, to say the least. It took a remarkable woman to make Isaac smile. Working with a


    living iceberg was tough, and Liam couldn¡¯t count the number of times he had almost quit because of


    this.


    He hade rushing into the office as soon as he saw the video, and seeing Isaac chuckle like this


    made his effort worthwhile. ¡°I¡¯ll go bail her out right now, President Arnold,¡± he said when they got to the


    part of the video where Patricia was taken away by the cops.


    One could say he was fishing forpliments, but Liam liked to think he was actually paving his way to


    a better life. So, surely there could be no downside to bailing the future young mistress out of the


    holding cell now.


    When the video ended, Isaac leaned into his seat and narrowed his eyes in thought. He had to bail her


    out, which he was sure he would do regardless of what had happenedst night. She must be at her


    wits¡¯ end right now, he thought. If he went down to the station to personally take care of the matter for


    her, then she might just forgive him for what he had donest night.


    He rose to his feet and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Liam was stunned. He never thought he would live to see the day when the almighty President Arnold


    would go down to the police station to bail somebody out, but upon seeing that Isaac had made up his


    mind to go the extra mile for Patricia, he did not stop him.


    He would not stand in the way of a potential romance between his boss and the woman who might


    be the future young mistress of the Arnold household, so he hurried after Isaac and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have


    the car brought around right away, President Arnold.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Isaac pulled on his ck coat and grabbed his car keys. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    At this point, Liam could only stop and watch the intimidating man leave the office to save his damsel in


    distress. As he knew Isaac very well, he also knew that Isaac had probably already calcted his every


    move and weighed out all the consequences. If he showed up at the police station to bail Patricia out,


    there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be grateful for his kind gesture.


    ¡­


    At the police station, Patricia and Darcie had their statements taken. They spared no details as they


    told the officers how Zeke was a douchebag who turned his back on his family and refused to save his


    daughter¡¯s life.


    While the cops were entirely sympathetic toward their situation and hated men like Zeke, they could not


    simply strike off the women¡¯s offenses, which included battery and causing grievous injury. So, things


    were not looking good for them.


    It didn¡¯t help that Zeke and Maya insisted on suing them. As things were, the police could do nothing to


    help the poor women.


    Presently, Patricia and Darcie were kept in the same interrogation room, where they would remain until


    somebody bailed them out. After this, they would have awsuit on their hands.


    Being thest one to enter the room, Darcie sauntered up to Patricia and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry for dragging you into this, Tricia.¡±


    The children would undoubtedly be wondering where they were.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt, and she even gave herself a p. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe I actually thought that scumbag would be better than this! If he had wanted to go for the


    Patricia wrapped an arm around her and said soothingly, ¡°There, there. On the bright side, I had a


    pretty good time taking down those two jerks. I would have beaten them to death for Poppy if I could.¡±


    Despite the circumstances, sheughed and added, ¡°Darcie, we¡¯re best friends, aren¡¯t we? I would


    have done this again in a heartbeat for you. Besides, we should really put our heads together and think


    of someone to bail us out.¡±


    Patricia did not have time to make friends or connections throughout her life. Instead, she was almost


    always on her feet, working multiple jobs to raise her three children.


    Her colleagues had invited her out to lunch and shopping sprees, but she turned them down because


    of her busy single-mom schedule. In the end, they stopped asking, and she slowly grew apart from


    them.


    Darcie was more or less in the same boat as Patricia. After her daughter fell ill, she borrowed money


    from friends and rtives on several asions. They eventually became wary of her and started


    avoiding her like the gue.


    As if reading each other¡¯s minds, both women exchanged a nce and burst intoughter. We¡¯re two


    peas in a pod, Patricia thought ruefully with a sigh. A self-mocking smile curled on her lips as she


    asked aloud, ¡°When will we finally get our crap together?¡±


    Just then, the door to the interrogation room swung open, and two officers came in to announce,


    ¡°Patricia, someone¡¯s here to bail you out.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Patricia pointed to herself. ¡°To bail me out?¡±


    She never thought about contacting anyone, which was why she was stunned when someone came.


    Darcie felt at ease. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s much better to have someone bailing you.¡±


    Then, Patricia pointed at her. ¡°Officer, she¡¯s with me. She¡¯ll be bailed with me.¡±


    Patricia held Darcie¡¯s hand with the intention of leaving together.


    Darcie then grinned. ¡°You might want to see who came to help you out before bailing me out.¡±


    ¡°Miss Aniston, please.¡±


    Both officers were so polite that Patricia was slightly puzzled, but Darcie could guess the situation. If it


    was not Zachary pulling the strings, it had to be Isaac.


    It is definitely one of theming to bail Tricia. She¡¯s damn lucky but doesn¡¯t seem to realize it.


    Patricia looked at Darcie. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Those words were meant to soothe Darcie¡¯s worries because Patricia would not leave her behind.


    As such, she followed the officer out of the interrogation room and into the police station¡¯s office not


    long after that.


    Patricia saw the office board that read that she was in the chief inspector¡¯s office. As she had never


    been in a precinct before, it was also the first time that her bailor had to liaise with the chief.


    One of the police officers then held the door for her. ¡°Miss Aniston, please enter.¡±


    After nodding her head, Patricia entered the said office and saw that both Zachary and Isaac were


    there and having a drink with a middle-aged police officer.


    She was stunned but eventually rified, ¡°I have really bothered you, Zachary.¡±


    She was sure that Zachary came to bail her out, whereas Isaac was there on work-rted matters.


    After all, Isaac¡¯s time was worth tens of millions. So, he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to spend it on her,


    right?


    Zachary then approached Patricia and gently tugged her to the left and right while ensuring she was


    alright. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    The way he spoke revealed his concern for her.


    She shook her head. ¡°Darcie has always been keeping an eye out for me. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Patricia was not injured at all, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Darcie, whose face was swollen.


    Zachary slightly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all good if you¡¯re not hurt.¡±


    The man seated next to the chief inspector had a dark expression; it was as if the aura of the entire


    room had dipped to an all-time low.


    When the chief inspector saw that Isaac was unhappy, he tried to mediate the situation. ¡°Miss Aniston,


    President Arnold came to bail you out. I have also learned about the circumstances that led to your


    fights. You are definitely courageous, Miss Aniston. Although President Lund and hispany


    deserved it, you¡¯ll have to let thew deal with them next time instead of resorting to violence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Patricia had been scared of the cops since she was a little girl, so she lowered her head. Such


    behavior was akin to a child who made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chief Inspector. Can you release my


    friend? Her daughter¡¯s still in the hospital!¡±


    When he heard that, the chief inspector broke into a smile. ¡°Miss Aniston, you can just call me Chief


    Hawkins. I¡¯m not a hot shot chief.¡±


    He was a gentle person, and since Isaac had personallye to bring Patricia out of the police station,


    Chief Hawkins had no choice but to consider Isaac¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Of course. You can bring your friend to leave with you.¡± At that, he turned to Isaac and added,


    ¡°President Arnold, is it okay with you?¡±


    Since it was all about negotiation, Isaac rose to his full height and shook hands with Chief Hawkins.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have troubled you, Chief Hawkins.¡±


    After he said that, he turned his back to leave the office while Patricia gave a slight nod to Chief


    Hawkins. ¡°Bye, Chief Hawkins!¡±


    Gosh, I hope we won¡¯t meet again. Even though it¡¯s my first time at the precinct, there¡¯s such a feeling


    that I can only describe as terrible. Extremely terrible.


    Zachary also approached Chief Hawkins to bid his adieu, after which he followed Patricia out of the


    chief inspector¡¯s office.


    Only then did Zachary turn to look at Patricia and notice that she did not sustain any facial or bodily


    injuries, but someone had ripped off some of her hair.


    ¡°Are you acquainted with Isaac?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Patricia slowly answered, ¡°Considered so. I owe him money, after all!¡±


    After all, the rtionship that she had with that man was purely a lender-debtor rtionship.


    Zachary slightly frowned. ¡°Debtor?¡±


    There is more than meets the eye for this case, but I can¡¯t seem to get to the bottom of it.


    She nodded as she exited the police station and saw the man¡¯s vehicle.


    Then, she increased her pace and stood beside Isaac¡¯s car to knock on the window.


    He slowly winded down the window to reveal his handsome face. It was just that he had an aloof face


    and a terribly freezing gaze on her.


    Patricia bit her lip and asked, ¡°President Arnold, thanks for bailing me out today, but I didn¡¯t waste your


    time today, alright.¡±


    She was frightened that someone woulde after her for this. As she was an average Jane, she


    would not be able to handle the consequences.


    When she heard Chief Hawkins exining that Isaac was the one who bailed her out, she almost


    copsed on her knees. She thought of telling him not to poke his nose in her matters anymore, and


    since his time was precious, she would not be able to pay him back.


    Isaac¡¯s expression darkened even more as he felt that he was insane to have rushed over to help


    Patricia. It was especially so since she didn¡¯t appreciate his efforts.


    Since another man would bail her out, it was evident that she wouldn¡¯t need Isaac¡¯s assistance.


    At this thought, his expression became frigid.


    ¡°The bail was 20 thousand. Do you want to return the money in cash or via transfer?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face paled in that instant. Why do I have to pay some more money? I¡¯m already so poor that I


    have lowered myself whenever we have to talk about money.


    As her big eyes gazed to the side, she pretended not to hear his words while she frantically searched


    her mind on what to do next.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, shouldn¡¯t you be paying for the bail yourself?¡±


    Patricia bit the bullet and grinned while she reached into the car with both hands and helped Isaac to


    straighten his tie.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Your tie is crooked,¡± she exined. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you to straighten your tie. Hehehehe¡­¡±


    Now that she had finished buttering up to him, she grinned again in an attempt to please him.


    ¡°President Arnold, can you not be calctive? I¡¯ll be a servant and pay you back. This includes the 120


    thousand.¡±


    Patricia suddenly realized that returning the money was such an arduous thing. But, at least by being a


    servant, there was something she could do, like housekeeping duties as well as cooking.


    She felt heartache whenever she had to spend her money, not to mention that she didn¡¯t have so much


    cash on hand.


    Isaac noticed her expression changing the moment that money was mentioned and couldn¡¯t help but


    slightly raise the corners of his lips. ¡°Miss Aniston, in that case, you owe me 150 thousand plus interest.


    I will add it to the IOU.¡±


    Patricia repeatedly nodded. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±


    As long as she did not need to return the money at this point in time, everything would be fine.


    He narrowed his eyes and softly added, ¡°Just remember that you still owe me money. You can¡¯t be


    dead or even be involved in idents.¡±


    Once again, Patricia nodded. ¡°Okay, President Arnold. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll ensure I¡¯ll have a long li¡ªno, no.


    It should be me being healthy before I manage to pay off my debt.¡±


    Although that was what she said, she cursed in her heart instead.


    ¡°President Arnold, you are damn stingy. Are you so worried that I won¡¯t be able to pay my debts when I


    die? Even if I am dead, I still have three children who will pay my debts. So, you can count on me; we


    won¡¯t default.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s car jerked forward and scared the lights out of Patricia, who was scared because the impact


    had nearly sent her flying into the distance.


    She kicked the air and growled, ¡°Louis Arnold, you are a f*cking *sshole!¡±


    As Darcie walked toward Patricia, she ended up smiling. ¡°Patricia, I really am envious of you. You have


    the two young masters of Appleby at your feet. You really have a good life!¡±


    When Patricia remembered that she owed that idiot, Isaac, 150 thousand, she wanted to break down in


    tears. ¡°Envy? What is there to be envious of since I just want to cry?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Darcie embraced her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Selwyn said that he¡¯ll send us to the hospital.¡±


    As both women walked toward Zachary¡¯s car, he stood behind the vehicle and fixed his gaze on


    Patricia.


    With a soft voice, Darcie asked her, ¡°Mr. Selwyn has been trying to court you for so many years. Don¡¯t


    you have any feelings for him?¡±


    At that, Patricia turned to look at the man wearing a brown coat. He was definitely a good candidate for


    marriage since he was not only handsome but came from a reputable family background.


    However, she merely treated him as a friend even though she could mingle well with him. The intimate


    feelings that men and women had for each other never existed between Zachary and Patricia, which


    was why she didn¡¯t want to be a burden.


    She had also met his family members before, and they all hoped that he could marry someone who


    shared a simr background as him. After all, Zachary¡¯s family members never fancied Patricia and


    even secretly tried to make her leave Zachary with a check.


    She didn¡¯t ept their check but fulfilled their request and kept her distance from him. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s


    impossible for us.¡±


    When Patricia answered without beating the bush, Darcie responded by nodding.


    As Darcie felt that Isaac was a great guy, Patricia should consider dating him since she won¡¯t have any


    chance with Zachary.


    When they approached Zachary¡¯s car, they said the same sentence simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to


    trouble you, Mr. Selwyn.¡±


    Zachary gave a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    By the time he had sent them to the hospital, it was already 5.00PM.


    The moment Patricia and Darcie entered the ward, they saw the doctor busy tending to Poppy and


    making notes. Poppy kept suffering from a nosebleed and continuously shoved her nostrils with gauze


    to stop the bleeding. As she struggled, she cried, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy!!!!!!¡±


    With several doctors pressing Poppy down to the bed, Darcie rushed over andforted, ¡°Poppy, I¡¯m


    here. Just bear with it for a second. We have to let the bleeding stop first.¡±


    Sylvie hugged Patricia¡¯s leg and whined, ¡°Mom, Poppy is so pitiful. I hope that she can recover from


    her illness soon.¡±


    Sylvie burst into tears as soon as she said that, which worried Patricia as her hands formed into fists.


    As Josephine didn¡¯t have the heart to watch such a scene, she also started to sob.


    Scott and Sten calmly watched with gazes that were full of heartache.


    It was only when they managed to stop the bleeding that the doctors finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But, after that, one of them had a private word with Darcie.


    ¡°Poppy¡¯s condition has taken a turn for the worse. It¡¯s best for her to undergo surgery within these six


    months. Otherwise, there is no hope.¡±


    In other words, Poppy only has six more months to live. Tears started to swim in Darcie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Doctor,


    will the hospital be able to find a suitable bone marrow? I beg you. We need it.¡±


    The doctor nodded after ncing at the medical report.


    ¡°We will expedite the search for Poppy, but you need to have the funds ready. It¡¯s 500 thousand for


    medical expenses. If you have the money, you can pay it so that the gene bank will also prioritize the


    matter.¡±


    When Darcie heard the amount of 500 thousand, her face paled. She had spent all her money treating


    Poppy¡¯s illness for the past two years, leaving Darcie with nothing but the clothes on her back.


    Both Scott and Sten saw the doctor out of the ward, behaving like two polite adults.


    As Poppy had cried too much, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep.


    Darcie then tucked Poppy in while Patricia asked Josephine to take Sylvie along. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take


    the three kids downstairs to wait for me, Mrs. Zimmers? I¡¯ll be right down. The kids still have to attend


    tuition tonight.¡±


    Josephine then held Sylvie¡¯s hand. As Sylvie rubbed her nose and turned to look at Poppy lying on the


    bed, Sylvie felt terrible.


    Patricia patted Darcie on her shoulder. ¡°Darcie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you to find a way to gather the


    money.¡±


    Darcie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have to raise three kids, so where would you be able to get so much


    money from?¡±


    After Patricia had pondered the matter for the past few days, she realized that her neighbor¡¯s son had


    asked whether she needed to borrow any money. If so, he could help her with the process and obtain


    the funds on the same day.


    Since she felt that it was a convenient route and the money borrowed was to save a life, she decided to


    give it a shot.


    ¡°Darcie, I¡¯ll take my leave first since I have something to attend to. Then, I¡¯ll be in touch when I have


    gathered the money.¡±


    As soon as Patricia entered the elevator, her cell phone vibrated. When she took the device out to have


    a look, she nced at it and saw that it was a message from Isaac on Messenger.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Even though Patricia was screwing the tire while gritting her teeth, the image of her changing tire was


    attractive and full of feral.


    One by one, all the passing drivers looked sideways. Some even whistled at her.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous! You¡¯re impressive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, beautiful! Do you need help?¡±


    However, Patricia was so anxious that shepletely disregarded other noises at this moment. She


    even exerted all her strength in changing and screwing the tire.


    At this moment, a dashing sports car stopped by the roadside. The driver slowly lowered the window


    and revealed his face. It was Nik. As he looked at the woman unloading the tire, he felt she looked


    familiar. Wasn¡¯t she the one Ise took away in the nightclubst time? This ce is less than 200 meters


    away from where Isaac lives. Could it be that he had dealt with her?


    In an instant, Nik found the whole thing to be interesting. Therefore, he took out his phone and


    recorded a video of Patricia changing tires. After that, he sent it to Isaac.


    At the moment of the incident, Isaac was at home. He was waiting for Patricia toe over to his


    ce. Nevertheless, he felt anxious when he noticed she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Keep checking the time,


    he thought, It¡¯s already 7:00PM! Why hasn¡¯t that woman shown up yet?


    He took out his phone and called her over and over again. Yet, no one answered.


    Suddenly, he received a notification on his Messenger. Checking, he saw it was a message from


    Nik.


    Once he clicked into the message, he realized Nik had sent him a video. ¡®Ise, take a look at this


    woman! Do you recognize who she is? So chic! So feral!¡¯


    Isaac yed the video and saw the woman unloading the tires on a busy road. At once, his facial


    expression darkened a little.


    Then, he took another closer look and realized the ce wasn¡¯t far from his house. At once, his anxiety


    turned into rage, and he couldn¡¯t help reprimanding her silently. Doesn¡¯t she know how to call for help?!


    What a fool!


    Therefore, he put on an overcoat and left the house. Since it was nearby, he walked to where Patricia


    had changed her tires instead of driving there.


    When Isaac arrived at the scene, he saw Patricia was still struggling. Meanwhile, Patricia didn¡¯t notice


    him at all. She felt she nearly died of exhaustion as she tried hard to screw those tires. The downside


    of being poor! I can only do everything on my own and wear myself out!


    Suddenly, a sense of warmth came from her hand. She looked at her hand and saw it was held by a


    big hand. Before she could look up, she heard the cold voice of a man. ¡°Move. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    With that, he grabbed Patricia, pulled her up, and pushed her aside. Then, he squatted on the roadside


    and screwed the tire.


    Since he was familiar with this task, his movements were pretty quick and neat. In addition, the


    strength of his hands was strong enough. Therefore, he was able to get it done in no time.


    When Patricia saw that, she apuded in a fawning manner. ¡°You are amazing, President Arnold!¡±


    Once he finished, Isaac threw the tools into the trunk. Then, he nced at her with icy gazes and


    snorted, ¡°I¡¯m pretty amazing.¡±


    Nheless, the amazing that he referred to was another aspect, and he vowed to let her witness it


    sooner orter.


    Later, the two got into the car. As Patricia looked at him sitting in the front passenger seat, she could


    sense his absolute difort.


    Since Isaac was a tall guy, his head almost reached the car¡¯s ceiling. As a result, he could only bend


    his waist and hunch to fit himself into the car. In addition, his legs were too long, so they were almost


    folded when he sat in the front passenger seat.


    It turns out that there¡¯s a reason for cars to have different models. A tall man like him isn¡¯t suitable to


    drive a small car like mine indeed.


    She felt terrible for him as she thought of that. Hence, she smiled at him and said, ¡°President Arnold,


    sorry for putting you into this mess. I¡¯ll reward you with a good mealter.¡±


    Isaac raised his eyebrows upon hearing her remarks. ¡°I¡¯m famished!¡±


    Likewise, Patricia also knew that she was running veryte today. It¡¯s all this stupid old car¡¯s fault.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She stepped on the elerator hard and stormed through the vi gate, totally unconcerned about the


    gas. They entered his residential area shortly after, and she parked her car. Finally, she hurriedly got


    out of the car and went into the house with the groceries.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t follow her in. Instead, he stood in front of the dpidated car and kicked the car¡¯s


    body with his leg. His eyes widened in shock when a dent appeared in the car¡¯s body. What the f*ck? I


    didn¡¯t even use much strength, yet there¡¯s a dent?!


    He shook his head in disbelief while he stared at the dent. The safety factor of this car is too low.


    Thus, he took out his phone and called Liam. The call went through, and Liam immediately answered.


    ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Liam, I want you to purchase a low-profile and a high-safety car now. The car must have a beautiful


    exterior suitable for female drivers.¡±


    As it was too sudden, Liam was a little puzzled. ¡°President Arnold, you have all kinds of car models in


    your garage. I don¡¯t think you need to purchase another one now.¡±


    No one is driving those cars anyway. Besides, it¡¯s also a decent gift if he wants to give one to his


    girlfriend. Moreover, they¡¯re all particrly expensive cars. Women certainly like it.


    ¡°Those cars are too high profile. I want the most low-profile car.¡±


    As he had spent some time around her, he knew that she was a thrifty individual. Therefore, Isaac


    knew she wouldn¡¯t be willing to drive those cars in his garage. In fact, I still have to y tricks on her to


    come to cook for me and clean up my house.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Initially, Patricia intended to make some simple dishes without caring whether they suited Isaac¡¯s taste


    buds or not.


    However, she changed her mind after he came to help her. The way he helped me repair my car just


    now was pretty cool and handsome. Perhaps no one could have imagined that the head of the top


    prominent family in Appleby¡ªthe attractive, cruel, and abstinent handsome man, Isaac Arnold, would


    change tires on the street.


    Due to his actions and his status, she felt great witnessing such a scene. Thus, she decided to make


    him a nice dinner when she thought of his kind act tonight.


    Once Patricia was in the kitchen, she made a video call with Josephine. She asked her to teach her


    cooking step by step. Just like that, it took her two hours to prepare the meal.


    Finally, at 9:30PM, all dishes were ready to be served.


    While she was busy cooking in the kitchen, Isaac was reading a book upstairs in his room in a ck


    robe. At this moment, his face was as dark as the night sky outside. Upon hearing Patricia calling him


    for dinner, he threw the book in his hand and made his way to the dining table.


    When Patricia saw him, she hurriedly pulled out the chair for him in a fawning manner. ¡°Have a seat,


    President Arnold.¡±


    Although it took her a long time to cook these dishes, she could guarantee him that the tastes of these


    dishes were good this time. He¡¯ll definitely lick his fingers after he has a taste of these dishes.


    Isaac snorted as he nced at her, ¡°Patricia, are you trying to starve me to death?¡±


    Patricia felt confused at his caustic remark, so she cautiously nced at the time and was startled by


    what she saw.


    Sh*t! It¡¯s already 9:35PM?! It¡¯s no wonder I feel so hungry too!


    Hence, she hurriedly ted the dishes and put the te in front of him.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m sorry for the dy. Unfortunately, my car broke down. But, I promise you that


    there won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll prepare your meal early starting tomorrow.¡±


    As she spoke, she made a pledging gesture with a sincere look.


    Isaac stared at her cute actions with mild amusement. Did she grow up eating Coto? If she did, she


    must have eaten plenty of mini Cotos. Otherwise, how can she be this cute and sweet? Oh, I feel


    like pinching her cheeks while looking at her petite face.


    The longer Isaac regarded her, the harder it got for him to muster any anger toward her. Thus, he


    picked up his fork and tasted the roastmb. Hmm¡­this tastes quite good.


    Finally, his facial expression became better. Therefore, he pushed the car key on the table.


    ¡°I have this old car here, and I don¡¯t feel nice driving it. Still, it¡¯s probably better than yours. So, you can


    just drive this car in the future.¡±


    Patricia took the car key and saw it was a Volvo.


    At once, her eyes brightened up. This car?! Is he calling a Volvo an old car?! Isaac, you are such a


    wastrel.


    Nevertheless, she still felt grateful to him. With a smile, Patricia hurriedly passed him the dishes and


    beckoned, ¡°Have some more, President Arnold.¡±


    After that, the two started eating. Isaac ate elegantly. Meanwhile, Patricia buried herself in her food,


    considering she was starving too. So it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she finished her second


    round in a jiffy.


    Once she sensed that she had eaten more than her usual portions, she felt that she must have used up


    plenty of energy while struggling to change the tires just now. Otherwise, how would I eat so much?


    Isaac had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth when he observed her utterly engrossed with her


    food. I¡¯m sure that this woman grew up eating Coto.


    After the meal, Patricia served him dessert. Suddenly, she remembered the gas fee.


    ¡°President Arnold, thank you for lending me the car. But I can¡¯t afford to drive it if you don¡¯t let me im


    the gas fee.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She frantically implied with a grimace. I¡¯m poor. I¡¯m really poor.


    Clearly, I¡¯m here to repay my debt. So how can I drive to and back from work? I won¡¯t be working hard


    to pay back the money if I¡¯m that rich.


    Isaac wanted tough aloud when he saw how she was frantically trying to devise a decent excuse to


    convince him to reimburse her for gas.


    This woman is trying to trick me. Well, there¡¯s no way she can seed.


    Nevertheless, he paused for a while when he thought that it would be a waste of money if she refused


    to drive the car he bought for her. She definitely doesn¡¯t want to drive the car if I don¡¯t let her im the


    gas fee.


    I guess I better fall for her tricks for the sake of her safety.


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my car anyway. Of course, you can im the gas fee from me.¡±


    Patricia jumped up in joy upon hearing his agreement. ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great! You are really a nice person,


    President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac just stared at her joyful state while enjoying the dessert before him. Considering that she had


    made him a pleasant meal tonight, he wouldn¡¯t needle her about her slightly sycophantic actions.


    Once he was finished with his dinner, he got up and said, ¡°Clean up the kitchen, and don¡¯t forget to


    clean up my bedroom.¡±


    She happily cleaned up the tableware efficiently as she watched the retreating silhouette of the


    handsome man.


    Although I don¡¯t do these chores often, it¡¯s better than letting Sylvie suffer here. Besides, I might get


    better at doing this after a few more times.


    Just as Isaac arrived at the corner of the stairs, he heard the sound of dishes cracking.


    This unlocked the panic in him, and he immediately strode back to the kitchen to check if Patricia was


    hurt.


    When he arrived at the kitchen, he saw her standing there like a little fool. But, she was staring at the


    debris on the ground and wasn¡¯t injured as he had imagined.


    ¡°Add 2,000 to the debt,¡± he said coldly.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    At once, the originally stupefied Patricia suddenly snapped back to her senses. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Are three tes and two bowls this expensive?!


    2,000? Does he think he¡¯s robbing the bank?


    Isaac ignored the disbelieving Patricia as he pointed at the debris and said, ¡°They are Prussian Blue


    ceramic. Do you see those golden threaded designs? They are made of real gold. 2,000 is considered


    a small amount.¡±


    Patricia wanted to pick up those ceramic pieces so badly upon hearing those words. If I pick these gold


    threads out, can I sell them for money?


    Isaac frowned when he saw that she had unconsciously reached out as though she wanted to pick


    those shattered tes up with her bare hands.


    So, he scolded, ¡°Sweep with a broom! Don¡¯t pick them up with your hands!¡±


    Thus, Patricia could only withdraw her hand. He is so demanding! Why does he have to boss around


    on the way I clean?


    With that in mind, Patricia waited for Isaac to leave as she hoped to pick the ceramics upter.


    Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t look like he was going to leave. Instead, he kept staring at her.


    Isaac felt that she would undoubtedly injure her hands if he didn¡¯t keep an eye on her. Well, I can¡¯t help


    it. She¡¯s just that foolish.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was very much distressed after she realized she couldn¡¯t keep the pieces of


    ceramics.


    Those are gold threads! So they should be as valuable as gold, right?


    Even though Patricia came from a wealthy family, she had been entirely defeated by reality. She no


    longer had a bit of a demeanor possessed by a youngdy of a wealthy family.


    Isaac didn¡¯t move a single muscle nor leave even after she had stuffed the debris in the garbage bag


    and cleaned the countertop. Instead, he kept standing behind her and looked at her while crossing his


    arms in front of his chest. When she noticed his demeanor, she had the sudden urge to draw a knife


    and threaten him with it by cing it by his neck.


    ¡°Isaac, tear up the IOU now! At once!¡±


    Nevertheless, she could only think about it and never do something like that.


    She smiled at him when she turned around after taking off her apron.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m done cleaning up.¡±


    It was 11:00PM, and she was feeling very sleepy. All she wanted was to go home and have a good


    rest.


    Isaac nodded slightly and instructed her, ¡°My room is quite messy. Go clean it up.¡±


    Patricia let out a wail upon hearing that. Deep down, she couldn¡¯t help criticizing him, Isaac! It¡¯s


    11:00PM! It¡¯s fine as long as you can fall asleep in the room! Can¡¯t I clean it up tomorrow?!


    At that moment, she wanted to scream out loud. Any goodwill she had toward him was gone again.


    Isaac ignored her whines as he strode upstairs and returned to his room. Then, he sat at the desk, held


    a stack of documents, and started reading them.


    Patricia started cleaning up his room for him. The more she cleaned, the more puzzled she was. I don¡¯t


    understand. This room was still pretty clean yesterday. There were only books scattered around, and


    the clothes were clean too.


    All I need to do is just stack the scattered books and store them away. I can finish up with the cleaning


    in ten minutes at most.


    Yet, this room seems like a robbery has just taken ce today, especially the walk-in closet! Clothes


    are scattered on the ground, and I have to hang them one by one. Not only that, I even have to sort


    them by color.


    Also, his underwear! These are men¡¯s undies!


    When she wanted to reach out and grab them, her body shrank back in fright.


    Since she had never seen men¡¯s underwear, she felt somewhat shy and didn¡¯t dare to touch them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the meantime, the man was observing her. He slightly leaned at the walk-in closet door, and he


    smiled as he took in her embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, are you interested in my underwear?¡±


    When Patricia heard the devilish voice, her eyes instantly snapped open. Then, she reached out and


    picked them up one by one. While she picked them up, she realized all of them were ck and from


    the same brand.


    This guy seems to be obsessed with ck.


    Patricia sneered as she picked them up when her mind arrived at that train of thought. Nevertheless, in


    his eyes, her sneer was as if she was mocking his size. Since this was the ultimate taboo for men,


    Isaac strode over and pinned her between the closet and him. His eyes squinted slightly.


    There was a tinge of coldness on his handsome face, and it gradually became more sinister.


    ¡°Patricia, what are you sneering at?¡±


    As soon as Patricia saw him approaching, she was nervous. In a fit of panic, she stopped him from the


    front and ced her hands full of underwear in front of his chest.


    ¡°Sneer? I¡¯m not sneering. I was just sleepy and was sighing.¡±


    She was telling the truth. At this moment, she was so tired. She fought with people during the day and


    worked all night. She felt that she could genuinely die from exhaustion by now.


    Isaac leaned his face closer to hers and asked lowly upon hearing her excuses, ¡°Really?¡±


    As soon as he approached her, the fragrance of her body assailed his nostrils. In a sh, his whole


    body reacted as his blood started boiling, which made him feel ufortable.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Patricia looked at him vigntly. She was afraid that he would force a kiss on her again. Therefore, she


    stared at his rosy lips with her big eyes, preparing to stab him if he dared to make a move on her again.


    However, Isaac misunderstood her when he noticed she was enamored with his lips. Did she get


    addicted to the kiss like me?


    Therefore, he put on a mischievous smile. After that, he lowered his head and kissed her. In truth, he


    already wanted to have a taste of her lips when he first saw her. Finally, he got his wish now.


    The kiss took Patricia by surprise, and she was stunned for a moment at first. When she felt the


    warmth on her lips, she kept blinking her eyes.


    He¡ªwhy did he forcibly kiss me again?! This b*stard!


    Infuriated, she harshly counterattacked. She released the things in her hand and pressed the ring. At


    once, a slender and long needle appeared. Without thinking twice, she stabbed it into his neck.


    Initially, Isaac indulged himself in her loveliness and could not extricate himself.


    He stopped when he felt a sudden pain in the neck. Then, his body abruptly stiffened, and he couldn¡¯t


    move.


    In a swift, Patricia retreated from his arms. Then, she tied his hands and feet with a few ties. Not only


    that, she even kicked his body.


    ¡°We shall see if you still like to misbehave. Didn¡¯t your Mom teach you not to bully girls?¡±


    Since Patricia was a mother herself, she had always educated her son in such a way. To her relief, her


    two boys listened to her well and never once bullied girls.


    As he was too stunned, Isaac couldn¡¯t even speak at first. After about two minutes, he blinked and saw


    Patricia tied him up like tying a sack. Instantly, his face twisted into a menacing glower.


    What did that girl just do to me? Did she just use anesthesia on me?!


    Initially, he thought Patricia was just a little fool who let him bully her as he wished. I didn¡¯t expect her to


    be quite clever.


    Isaac sneered when he thought of that.


    Well, at least she can protect herself.


    ¡°Release me, Patricia.¡± His low-pitched voice sounded, scaring Patricia¡¯s petite figure for a moment.


    She would still feel a little guilty every time she misbehaved. However, she justified her actions to


    herself since what she had done could be considered self-defense. He¡¯s the one who bullied me first!


    I¡¯m just protecting myself.


    Hence, she kicked him again. ¡°Isaac, swear that you will never bully me again!¡±


    Isaac slightly narrowed his eyes at her when he saw the stubborn look on her face that basically said,


    ¡®swear, or you¡¯re never getting out of this¡¯.


    Suddenly, a mischievous thought came across his mind, and he frowned in pain. ¡°Patricia, where did


    you buy this stuff? I¡ªwhy am I feeling so ufortable?¡±


    As soon as she heard his reminder, Patricia widened her eyes slightly.


    That¡¯s right! I think I bought this stuff in a small shop, and there¡¯s no some sort of certificate of


    qualification.


    At once, she was so frightened that she immediately squatted down. She reached out and patted his


    face as she needed to check on him.


    ¡°Is it ufortable? Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    She was already panicked the moment she realized she had bought nonconforming products. When


    she saw him looking very much in pain, she was so anxious that she totally fell for his act and truly


    believed she had harmed him.


    In a sh, Isaac transformed himself into Hollywood¡¯s best actor. Moreover, his acting skills got better


    with more practice.


    ¡°You¡ªbought nonconforming products and experimented on me?! I¡¯m telling you: you¡¯ll be held


    ountable if I die!


    When Patricia heard this, she was utterly terrified.


    In a fit of panic, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call 911. I¡¯ll make that call right away.¡±


    Her hands trembled in fear as she grabbed the phone. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t put much thought into this. I


    shouldn¡¯t misuse anesthesia. He will die if I misuse it.


    At this juncture, Patricia was really horrified by the turn of events. I can¡¯t be charged with murder.


    No, I can¡¯t go to jail. Besides, Isaac¡¯s family will certainly fight me hard if he is dead.


    Meanwhile, Isaac watched on as she ran around like a headless chicken. Then, when he felt that she


    was sufficiently panic-stricken, he called out to her, ¡°Release me first, Patricia. I think I¡¯m out of breath.¡±


    Due to her hands trembling terribly, she hadn¡¯t dialed 911 yet. Therefore, when she heard his demands,


    she nodded hurriedly and obeyed.


    ¡°Sure, sure¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At once, she ditched the phone and untied the ties on his hands and feet.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Isaac took a few heavy breaths as though he was genuinely having problems with his breathing.


    ¡°Untie the straps of my robe. I feel so stuffy.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    At first, Patricia wanted to pick up the phone. However, she could only untie the straps of his robe when


    she heard his words. The moment the robe slipped open and revealed his well-defined pectoral


    muscles, Patricia was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help looking aside.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?


    As she asked, she thought, Isaac sure has a good figure. Look at the pectoral muscles and abdominal


    muscles. They are to die for! Oh, I really want to touch them and check if they are rock hard.


    When she thought about it, her face crimsoned.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was staring at her and had a full view of all her expressions.


    ¡°My chest feels stuffy. Rub it for me.¡±


    When he spoke these words, he slightly raised his lips into a smile, and the tinge of darkness in his


    eyes was terrifying.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At once, Patricia¡¯s eyes brightened up. I was just thinking of touching it. Now, he¡¯s actually letting me


    feel it.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t care less about how strange the entire situation was. He¡¯s feeling


    ufortable. I¡¯m just helping him, that¡¯s all.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes gleamed as she stared at the spot where she had opened the robe unblinkingly.


    Her petite hand couldn¡¯t wait to touch it, and she thought, It turns out that muscles are really this hard.


    Yet, they aren¡¯t exactly as hard as rock, as described in the novel. In fact, they are warm and feel pretty


    good.


    Suddenly, she remembered Isaac was still watching her. Hence, to avoid attracting the man¡¯s attention,


    she asked, ¡°Isaac, does it hurt here?¡±


    Staring at her blushing face, Isaac stared at her blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but think that she was


    adorable. How can I not know what¡¯s cooking up in that little mind of hers?


    He wanted to tease her more, so he said softly, ¡°Go down a little bit.¡±


    She paused momentarily as she wanted to ensure she hadn¡¯t misheard him. After she was sure she


    didn¡¯t mishear his words, Patricia felt Isaac¡¯s pain hade at the right time. I really want to feel those


    six-pack abs. They look so good!


    When will I be able to have abs?


    She judged from the bottom of her heart as she touched. Yet, the man got the wrong idea and felt that


    this woman was also unable to resist masculine charm.


    Therefore, he said again, ¡°A little bit further down.¡±


    Patricia paused upon hearing his demands as she was stunned for a moment. I have already reached


    his abdomen. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise for me to go further down, right?


    He¡ª


    But nonconforming products like the one I bought may cause pain all over his body, so I think I better


    take him to the hospital.


    Just then, a voice sounded. It was Isaac¡¯s grandmother, Elizabeth.


    ¡°Ise, are you home? I¡¯ll stay with you tonight.¡±


    As soon as Elizabeth finished speaking, she froze in ce. When she saw the scene on the floor, her


    face flushed slightly.


    ¡°You guys proceed. Just pretend I never show up.¡±


    Elizabeth closed her eyes as she exited the walk-in closet.


    As she heard that Isaac was going to marry Adeline in recent months, she thought it was Adeline


    without taking a clearer look at the woman on the ground. She felt that her eldest grandson might have


    been enlightened and finally found himself a woman.


    In the meantime, Patricia got up abruptly when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Gran, you came just in time! Isaac isn¡¯t feeling well. Let¡¯s take him to the hospital!¡±


    The moment she heard that her eldest grandson wasn¡¯t feeling well, she immediately turned around.


    However, her eyes lit up when she saw Patricia.


    ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Simrly, Patricia also recognized her. As she covered her mouth in shock, she eximed, ¡°Old Mrs.


    Arnold, so you are Isaac¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s so rich. Since she¡¯s Isaac¡¯s grandmother, I don¡¯t feel surprised at what had


    happened before.


    Like two sisters who were happy to see each other, the two held hands and spun in circles in


    excitement.


    ¡°This is great, Tricia! I¡¯m happy that you and Ise are together!¡±


    Initially, Elizabeth wanted to introduce Patricia to her eldest grandson, Isaac. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t


    expect that they would have gotten together without her help.


    Meanwhile, the man on the floor was unhappy when he saw them huddle together and totally ignored


    him.


    He abruptly stood up and said coldly, ¡°Do you guys have no concern for the patient?¡±


    Therefore, Patricia quickly let go of Elizabeth once she heard his frigid and impatient voice.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m just an employee here at Isaac¡¯s ce.¡±


    As she spoke, she thought to herself, There are too many sc*mbags in the world, so I don¡¯t like men! I


    like women!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    At a nce, Elizabeth knew her eldest grandson was pretending to be sick. Considering she was fond


    of Patricia too, she decided to help him.


    ¡°Oh, my precious grandson! How are you feeling?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He immediately nced at Elizabeth discretely upon hearing that. Indeed, for someone as smart as


    Isaac, how could he possibly not know Elizabeth was helping him?


    Moreover, he could sense that Elizabeth was very fond of Patricia. This is a good sign!


    Isaac performed his best act as though he was aiming to be nominated for a Best Actor award. His


    facial expression immediately changed. Then, he raised his hand and covered his chest.


    ¡°My heart aches.¡±


    Elizabeth secretly smiled once she saw his actions. As Isaac¡¯s grandmother, she knew he was serious


    about being together with Patricia this time. As expected, only a kind-hearted girl like Tricia can perturb


    his heart.


    With that, she immediately pulled Patricia¡¯s hand to support Isaac.


    ¡°Tricia, you help him over to the bed and lie him down. I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she winked at Isaac. At the same time, Isaac received her hint and raised


    his eyebrows in response.


    Poor Patricia. She wasn¡¯t aware of the ¡®sinister¡¯ plot this pair of grandmother-grandson duo schemed


    against her. Once Elizabeth left, Patricia went to help him to get to bed. Isaac immediately leaned on


    top of her when she supported him with her body. He wrapped his arms around her slender shoulders


    and hugged her tight.


    As he snuggled his face into her neck, he sniffed her scent. She smells so good. Hmm¡­ So sweet and


    fragrant


    Patricia nearly lost her bnce. Since Isaac was half a head taller than her, she still couldn¡¯t withstand


    his body weight when he lost his center of gravity and fell on top of her.


    Unfortunately, the man deliberately clung to her body and groaned softly, ¡°It hurts¡ª¡±


    Every time Patricia heard this, her heart would ache a little. It was all my fault that he got hurt.


    Once she thought of that, her delicate face scrunched up in worry. Then, she nervously carried half of


    his body and walked out.


    ¡°Isaac, hold on a bit longer. Old Mrs. Arnold has gone to ask the doctor and will be back soon.¡±


    As she spoke, she dragged him out of the walk-in closet. She wanted to help him onto the bed, but she


    was rtively shortpared to Isaac. As a result, they both fell onto the huge bed, and his body


    instantly pressed on top of her.


    At this rate, Patricia had used up most of her energy, and she was panting from exhaustion. She


    wanted to push him off her, but she heard him saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I feel ufortable and can¡¯t


    breathe when you move.¡±


    Hence, she dared not move a muscle and let him press on half her body. Additionally, Patricia felt like


    Isaac seemed to be painfully clenching his hand, and he tightly wrapped his arms around her body.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was enjoying the moment. He felt veryfortable hugging her to sleep. Her body is


    so soft, and she smells nice.


    Therefore, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up again when Granes.¡±


    Patricia nodded when she heard that. Regardless, she suddenly eximed seconds after she nodded.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    It will be tragic if he can¡¯t wake up as soon as he falls asleep. I¡¯ve seen the news about this before.


    Someone died of anesthesia after going to fix their teeth at the dental clinic. So I can¡¯t let him sleep.


    Isaac puffed his warm breath on her face, making her feel quite itchy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t sleep. But can we do something else? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel very ufortable.¡±


    Patricia blinked up at him innocently as she looked at him. Since Isaac was on top of her right now, she


    could sense the fresh mint scent on his body and thought that it smelt great.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you unable to move? What can you do?¡±


    A roguish smile appeared on his face once he heard her inquiry.


    ¡°Can I kiss you? I feel like I can forget the pain I feel when I kiss you.¡±


    Even though it sounded like he was acting glib, Isaac was speaking the truth. When he kissed her, he


    had this particr feeling like he was in those dreams he had six years ago.


    At first, Patricia was stunned for a moment. Then, she shook her head frantically.


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t like it. So don¡¯t you dare forcefully kiss me in the future! Otherwise, I will fight you.¡±


    That was her bottom line. No one was allowed to force her to do something that she was unwilling to


    do.


    Isaac sensed that she was genuinely reluctant about the idea of kissing him, so he thought, It looks like


    I have to take things slowly in the future. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, and don¡¯t worry. I will wake up.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t do anything with her while hugging her like this, he felt sleeping was the safest option


    for him as he couldn¡¯t concentrate much.


    Elizabeth never came back. Patricia kept waiting for her, and she eventually fell asleep.


    When Patricia woke up the next day, she felt that she had slept wellst night. It was the best sleep I


    had had in all these years. Finally, she rubbed the sleep away from her eyes and then spread her arms


    wide to the side, making an angel wing pose.


    This feels good!


    The man who was sleeping beside her instantly let out a groan. Shortly after, a stream of warm liquid


    could be seen flowing down his nostrils.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Both of them sat right up, and Patricia eximed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Isaac, on the other hand, pressed on his nose, and the blood wasing out of his nose.


    It wasn¡¯t until he gave Patricia an icy stare that she recollectedst night¡¯s incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Isaac.¡±


    Isaac got out of the bed and strode to the bathroom. He felt that it was a danger to stay in the same


    space with her. She gave him a nosebleed first thing in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sat in bed, she was still in confusion.


    She could not recall how she ended up in Isaac¡¯s bed, but she remembered that she was cuddled the


    whole night and that felt kind of nice.


    Atst, it finally came to her. ¡°Hadn¡¯t Old Mrs. Arnold gone to pick the doctor up? Why didn¡¯t she wake


    me up when she came back?¡±


    Just as she was freaking out, the sound of her ringtone came.


    With that, she hurriedly searched for it to finally find her poor phone in Isaac¡¯s walk-in closet.


    She picked it up to see it was her eldest son calling, as well as a good few missed calls.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her babies must¡¯ve been super worried about her for not going homest night.


    ¡°Scott.¡± She hurriedly answered.


    Scott heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that she finally answered the phone. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re all very


    worried when you didn¡¯te homest night.¡±


    The boy sounded slightly distant. Clearly, he was upset. However, he had an excellent upbringing, so


    he wouldn¡¯t throw a fit for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Patricia cooed. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I crashed at a friend¡¯s because of work. I¡¯ll be home in a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, you¡¯re being a naughty, naughty girl!¡± Sylvie¡¯s voice came from the other end of the


    line, and Patricia could even see her pouty, angry little face.


    ¡°But Sylvie, my car broke down. So, I can¡¯t go home. Forgive me this once, please?¡±


    The little girl snorted in response. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you¡¯re with Mr. Handsome. No next time. You have to


    come back home on time. No staying out at night.¡±


    Sylvie learned it from her brothers, for it was how Scott and Sten demanded of her.


    Patricia felt somewhat conscience-stricken as she was indeed with the said Mr. Handsome as of now.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let them know of this or the fact that she owed him a lot of money.


    ¡°Got it. It won¡¯t happen again. Ask Mrs. Zimmers to take you guys outside to y and soak up some


    morning sun. It¡¯ll help strengthen your bones!¡±


    With that, she ended the call.


    Patricia took a deep breath. Never had she imagined she would one day be governed by her children


    and was even given a curfew at that!


    Just then, Isaac came in to pick an outfit for the day, and Patricia left the walk-in closet at once. She


    couldn¡¯t help feeling abashed whenst night came to her mind.


    Suddenly, Isaac called out to her. ¡°Patricia, I didn¡¯t take you for the type to drool in your sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia dashed out in two shakes, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard him, causing the man to


    chuckle to himself as he removed his robe. He then thought to himself. ¡°She looks even cuter when


    she¡¯s abashed!¡±


    Patricia ran out of his room and walked downstairs with her phone in her hand, not caring that she had


    not washed up yet.


    Elizabeth happened to be reading in the living room, and she looked in the direction upon hearing


    footsteps. ¡°Tricia, you two are awake. Come, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Of course, Elizabeth did not make it but it was made by the Arnold Family¡¯s maid, who came along with


    Elizabeth.


    ¡°I should be going back now, Old Mrs. Arnold,¡± said Patricia with a flushed face.


    Since no one woke her up, she spent the whole night sleeping with Isaac. There is a saying that two


    could only be together if fate and destiny were granted. But, Patricia did not want this to be real.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth went up to Patricia, held her hand, and smiled at her. ¡°Tricia, I know you and


    Isaac sleptst night, but don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll take full responsibility for it.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Patricia nearly jolted in response. The two of them had merely slept in one bed. Sleep in its literal


    sense, not that kind of sleep!


    ¡°I just fell asleep in his bedst night, Old Mrs. Arnold. Nothing happened. No one has to take


    responsibility for anything.¡±


    As if she would want to hold Isaac responsible for anything when she was already fearful of seeing him!


    With that, she withdrew her hand at once. ¡°I¡¯d better get going, Old Mrs. Arnold. I still have my three


    kids waiting for me at home. They¡¯re all so worried about me now.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s mind went ck when she blurted that out, so she had no clue of what she just said at all.


    But whatever it was, it would do as long as it allowed her to leave that instant.


    She had to slip away before Isaac came down, or an even bigger medical bill might be waiting for her.


    More than that, she used his arm as a pillow the whole nightst night. It¡¯d be half-maimed at this point,


    wouldn¡¯t it?! And then, there was the nose bleed. Who¡¯d have thought her idental whack in his face


    the second she stirred would give him a nose bleed?!


    Ah!!! Isaac would surely screw her over for good. She¡¯d be an idiot not to run.


    As Patricia scurried away, Elizabeth reeled at what the young woman just let on. ¡°She¡¯s already had


    children? What a loss.¡±


    Isaac happened toe down just then. He was dressed rather casually in a dark gray sweater and


    tonal pants. His normally slicked back hair hung loosely in front of his forehead as well, masking his


    stern temperament, making him look much younger and more amiable.


    ¡°Isaac, is Tricia married?¡± Elizabeth asked upon seeing her grandson.


    If she had known Patricia was married, she wouldn¡¯t have helped Isaac to trick that young woman into


    sleeping with him. This was immoral.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Actually, Isaac saw Patricia scurrying away. At that, he pursed his lips lightly, went up to his


    grandmother, and wrapped an arm around her. ¡°She has three kids but no husband.¡±


    Elizabeth felt even more bewildered after hearing so. ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± He assumed that Patricia was a widow while a sliver of frostced his eyes.


    Elizabeth nodded in response and asked, ¡°Do you really like her?¡±


    She knew what sort of a young woman Patricia was¡ªkind and just. It was rare to find girls like this


    nowadays.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± answered Isaac as a hint of darkness shed across his eyes.


    He was still figuring out his feelings, but what he knew was that he had a desire to be close to this


    woman and a sense of familiarity with her.


    With that, Isaac brought his grandmother to the dining table with one arm around her. After the two


    seated, the maid served their breakfast.


    Judging from how her dear grandson looked, Elizabeth had a feeling he had probably fallen in love with


    Patricia.


    While eating her oatmeal, she mentioned, ¡°Isaac, do you remember the investmentpany I told you


    to acquire some time ago? Thatpany had actually tricked my friends and me into putting our


    money in them. I was so tempted back then. I thought it didn¡¯t matter to invest a little since I¡¯d be


    helping the children in need.¡±


    Isaac had wanted to know how Patricia and his grandmother knew each other, so he listened while he


    ate.


    ¡°Guess what happened next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dug into thatpany. They only have a registered fund of a million, and their businesses are all


    shady. They¡¯ve tricked you, haven¡¯t they?¡± Isaac answered with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Elizabeth with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re apany aimed to scam people for their money. Tricia


    works there, and when she saw we were a bunch of grandmas, she whispered to me, telling me not to


    invest because they¡¯re a bunch of frauds. She told us to leave quickly.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t surprised as he knew Tricia was like that. ¡°You want me to acquire thatpany because


    you worry she¡¯d be bullied?¡± He smiled faintly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Elizabeth admitted. ¡°She¡¯s just a sweet girl who saved us from being scammed. How sad it¡¯d be


    if she was bullied in her workce because of this?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Isaac nodded at a barely noticeable degree. ¡°Rest assured, they didn¡¯t bully her. They just fired her.¡±


    What he had learned was that the young woman was currently looking for a job, sending her r¨¦sum¨¦ to


    all sorts ofpanies.


    Elizabeth sighed in response. ¡°They did bully her. I knew it. Isaac, you have to keep an eye on Tricia


    from now on. Don¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±


    Isaac said nothing but vowed in his heart. Only I can bully her from now on.


    Just then, a maid came in to inform him. ¡°Young Master Isaac, Miss Aniston is here.¡±


    Isaac and Elizabeth reflexively thought of Patricia when they heard ¡®Miss Aniston¡¯, wondering if she had


    returned because she left something here.


    However, Isaac very quickly realized who it actually was and asked, ¡°Adeline Aniston?¡±


    The maid nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family.¡±


    ¡°Let here in,¡± said Elizabeth.


    Adeline smiled upon entering the dining room. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ve brought you some fruits my dad brought


    back from his business trip.¡±


    Instantly, a few bodyguards came in with a few big boxes of fruits, which were all tropical¡ªpapaya,


    mango, pineapple, and many more.


    Tricia and Adeline share the samest name, Elizabeth thought. Only if Tricia¡¯s really a youngdy of


    the Aniston Family. Then, Phillip¡¯s wish would be fulfilled.


    She thought Isaac had it tough as well. Phillip fell ill six years ago but immediately told Isaac to marry


    Adeline as soon as he regained consciousness.


    Since Isaac was a sweet grandson, he just did as Phillip told.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, please have a seat. Why don¡¯t you join us for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡± Adeline had actually already eaten, but she didn¡¯t want to turn down


    Elizabeth¡¯s offer.


    After she took a seat, the maid served up a simple-looking yet exquisite breakfast, which she took tiny


    bites of.


    Seeing that Isaac turned grim after Adeline had arrived, Elizabeth gradually fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t fancy this young woman. However, the one that he liked already was a mother


    of three kids. Actually, even Elizabeth thought she was at a crossroads.


    Things will be so much simpler if Tricia doesn¡¯t have kids. If anything, I can handle Phillip myself.


    At that, Elizabeth decided not to get herself involved in this rtionship anymore and let her beloved


    grandson deal with it himself.


    Seeing that the table fell silent, Adeline shifted her gaze onto Isaac, who was dressing casually for the


    day; he was very different from the aloof man in suit and tie. She couldn¡¯t help musing in awe. What a


    hunk! He really is my kind of guy.


    At this moment, Isaac put his cutleries down. ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys please enjoy yourselves.¡±


    He was about to walk away as soon as he stood up. Of course, Adeline, whose eyes were riveted on


    Isaac at this point, wouldn¡¯t wish to see him leave. ¡°Isaac, where are you going?¡± Elizabeth called out to


    him. It¡¯s the weekend, and he¡¯s already dressed in his casual clothes. He shouldn¡¯t be heading to the


    company, logically speaking.


    ¡°I have a rendezvous with the guys,¡± Isaac answered before disappearing upstairs. At that, Elizabeth


    nced at the young woman sitting across from her. Surely she feels somewhat disappointed with how


    glum she looks, Elizabeth thought.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, do you have any ns for the rest of the weekend?¡± she asked with a smile, to which


    Adeline hurriedly answered the elderly woman. ¡°Please just call me Addy, Old Mrs. Arnold. I have


    nothing to attend to today. I can keep youpany.¡±


    Adeline had actuallye to win Isaac¡¯s heart over, using the excuse of delivering fruits to get close to


    him. However, the man continued to be aloof as usual. So, she had to change her tactic. Winning


    Elizabeth¡¯s heart over might actually be her ticket to getting closer to Isaac.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Elizabeth nearly spat out the oatmeal in her mouth upon hearing Adeline¡¯s words. No, that¡¯s not what I


    mean! I¡¯m clearly saying you don¡¯t need to keep mepany if you have other ns!


    But who¡¯d have thought this girl got the wrong idea? s, she seems to have a little trouble with


    reading the room.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, why don¡¯t we go shoppingter?¡± Adeline suggested after checking the time. She


    thought any woman had a natural liking to shopping, even older women, right?


    Seeing how enthusiastic the young woman was, Elizabeth didn¡¯t have the heart to turn her down.


    Since Isaac threw this problem to her, Elizabeth would help him handle it for now.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia enjoyed driving her new ride home as it had a good speed and was automatic at that. There


    wasn¡¯t a single problem with it!


    She loved the red car, feeling like she had gotten it with nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Isaac would say something was wrong with this car. Surely, it was he who


    was being finicky.


    She very carefully parked the car when she arrived home, and when she got out of the car, she found


    Gus sitting idly in front of his house, eating something.


    He was actually munching on peanuts. When he saw Patriciaing out of the red car, he went up


    and circled around it.


    ¡°New car, Tricia?¡±


    Patricia got along pretty well with her neighbors and was quite familiar with them as well. If there ever


    was an emergency, they were happy to help each other out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°No, my janky car broke down. My friend doesn¡¯t drive this car often, so he lent it to me.¡±


    Gus frowned in response. ¡°Well, this friend must be rich. It¡¯s not Mr. Selwyn, is it?¡±


    Zachary came to this part of the neighborhood quite often in thest two years. Everyone around here


    knew he was trying to win Patricia¡¯s heart, and they thought God was still rather nice to this single


    mother even though it wasn¡¯t easy for her to raise triplets on her own.


    The Selwyns were an affluent family in Appleby, and if Patricia could marry one of them, she¡¯d turn


    from rags to riches.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s another friend.¡±


    After satisfying his curiosity, Gus returned to his chair and continued what he was doing prior.


    Meanwhile, Patricia nced at Gus before entering her home, and with that, she approached the man.


    ¡°Gus, the loan you said the other day, the one that you can get the money the same day. Is it legal?¡±


    Seeing that she was interested, he spat out the peanut shell in his mouth and said, ¡°Tricia, we¡¯ve been


    neighbors for about two to three years, haven¡¯t we? Do I look like a bad guy to you? Would I screw you


    over?¡±


    Well, Gus might be a loafer, but he isn¡¯t dishonorable, Patricia thought, and he would be more than


    willing to help whenever anyonees to him. Surely, he won¡¯t trick me.


    With that, she nced around a couple of times, making sure there was no one else around, before


    whispering, ¡°I want to loan half a million. How many days will it take to be transferred into my bank


    ount?¡±


    She got tempted mainly because Gus told her that it was interest-free. They only charged ten percent


    for the handling fee.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be transferred to you by tonight if you need it today.¡±


    Gus actually also had his own little ideas. He would be able to earn amission of fifteen thousand if


    Tricia borrowed half a million. For someone who never had a proper job, Gus never experienced what it


    was like to have tens of thousands in his bank ount.


    So, he began growing eager when he was now given a chance to earn over tens of thousands for the


    month. ¡°Better be quick if you want to borrow the money, Tricia. I can¡¯t help you anymore if my rtive


    beats you to it.¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow the money. Please tell the guy I want it. I¡¯ll get the paperwork done by tomorrow,¡±


    Patricia affirmed immediately after hearing Gus¡¯ words, somewhat worried that the money might really


    go to someone else.


    Patricia heaved a sigh of relief after the two ended their conversation.


    No matter what, the most important matter right now was to treat Poppy¡¯s illness. She was also


    nning to pawn the ring, which wouldn¡¯t be worth any less than two million. She was already losing


    out by selling it for half a million.


    When Patricia entered the house, the triplets were in the backyard.


    Scott and Sten were doing their homework while Sylvie was skipping rope.


    Upon seeing their mother, the little girl ran up to her and questioned, ¡°Where were youst night, mom?


    You better not lie.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The way Sylvie looked with her arms akimbo amused Patricia, and she thought her daughter seemed


    absolutely adorable.


    With that, she caressed the little girl¡¯s cheek with a smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯te home because my car broke


    down, so I crashed at a friend¡¯s.¡±


    Patricia had already exined it clearly on the phone earlier, so her boys questioned her no more.


    However, this little one was growing increasingly domineering¡ªno doubt her future husband would


    have things tough.


    ¡°Were you with a guy or a girl?¡± Sylvie frowned upsettingly.


    She had taken to heart what her brothers reminded her; it was uneptable for girls to stay out with


    boys, so she demanded the same from her mother.


    ¡°Ady,¡± Patricia said after some thought. ¡°She¡¯s a very pretty elder. How about that?¡±


    Sylvie pondered for a moment after hearing so. ¡°Oh, alright. Don¡¯t ever stay out again, okay?¡±


    At that, Patricia knew she was safe from further questioning. Though she might have twisted the truth a


    little, Elizabeth had indeed been there.


    After returning to her room, she took a shower and changed into loungewear. How madly


    ufortable it had been when she hadn¡¯t showered the night before. Atst, she felt much more


    refreshed.


    Later, she checked her mailbox from her phone to see if she had received any replies telling her to go


    for an interview.


    s, only one replied out of the plethora of resumes she sent. The discovery got her a little dejected.


    Worst of all, it was from a veterinary clinic.


    I don¡¯t have much experience in this field, though. I should just leave it for now and see if I¡¯ll receive


    any more emails by the end of next week.


    At this moment, little Sylvie came into her room and leaned against her. ¡°Tricia, I want to visit Barbie


    World!¡±


    Her big, round eyes were filled with nothing but expectation. As broke as they weretely, she didn¡¯t


    want to disappoint her baby girl. Besides, they had gotten annual passes sometime in the past, so they


    could still go whenever Sylvie wanted this year.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Patricia caressed her chubby little cheeks and grabbed a shirt from her closet. ¡°I¡¯ll go down as


    soon as I get changed. Go and tell your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, Sylvie chirped while trotting away, ¡°Scott, Sten, we¡¯re going out to y. Get ready.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help smiling upon hearing the little girl¡¯s chirpy voice.


    That was just how kids were¡ªthe simplest things could already make them happy. She hoped that her


    babies would grow up without worry.


    Patricia then took the kids to Springsfield Mall, a shopping mall she often hung out in when she was still


    the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family. This time, Josephine didn¡¯t tag along.


    ¡°Who lent you this car?¡± Scott asked gravely inside the car.


    It was high time his mother swapped that janky car for something else. That pile of metal was a hazard,


    and even more so with his mother¡¯s poor driving skills.


    Patricia shifted her eyes away thoughtfully, not daring to tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s the pretty elderlydy whom I


    told you about.¡±


    Sylvie nodded in response and said, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really nice to you. You should invite her to our home


    for a meal!¡±


    In Sylvie¡¯s notion, friends should meet up often, and she should treat them to a meal or something


    because she absolutely loved this car. It was gorgeous!


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± answered Patricia.


    After arriving at Springsfield Mall, the four took the elevator to the indoor yground on the third floor,


    where Patricia promptly left them there. After instructing Scott and Sten to keep an eye on Sylvie,


    she headed to the pawn shop upstairs, wanting to see how much she could get for pawning the ring.


    If she could get half a million for it, then she wouldn¡¯t need to borrow from Gus¡¯ rtive.


    On the other hand, Adeline and Elizabeth had just arrived as well. While they were riding the esctor,


    Elizabeth spotted the indoor yground and couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from it.


    She had reached an age where she adored children and even more so wished to hold her grandchild in


    her arms. However, nothing fruitful came out of Isaac¡¯s marital affairs, so she could only continue to


    dream.


    Then, something caught her attention, and her eyes lit up. Are those boys twins? Why do they look so


    much like Isaac when he was a child?!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    As soon as the esctor took Elizabeth to the fourth floor, she took the esctor down again, making


    Adeline and the Arnold Family¡¯s maid panic.


    ¡°Where are you going, Old Mrs. Arnold?¡±


    ¡°Please slow down, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    While the two of them chased after the elderlydy, Elizabeth circled the entire yground in search of


    the two boys but to no avail.


    At that, she stood in the same spot disappointedly until the maid and Adeline caught up to her.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, please slow down. What if you fall?¡± The maid hurriedly held Elizabeth¡¯s arm for fear


    that her master would wander off again.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth sighed. She must be going mad from wanting a grandchild so badly. How could


    she think that the boys were Isaac¡¯s long-lost sons just because they looked like him at first nce?


    Elizabeth was certain she was getting crazy the longer she thought about it. This is absurd. As if


    someone as smart as Isaac wouldn¡¯t know if he got someone pregnant!


    Besides, he never dated any woman until Tricia showed up in their lives. It was a shame the young


    woman already had kids.


    No one would willingly see their grandson date a woman who was once married and even had children,


    especially when he was an outstanding man like Isaac.


    ¡°Are you tired, Old Mrs. Arnold? Why don¡¯t we go and have some tea?¡± Adeline suggested with a smile.


    It suddenly hit her that shopping might be too much for someone Elizabeth¡¯s age, but having tea should


    be the right move.


    However, Elizabeth had already lost the mood to shop, feeling somewhat upset at the thought of Isaac


    being a bachelor and her husband still bed-ridden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she announced inly. With that, the maid pulled her phone out and had the chauffeur


    pick them up at the entrance.


    Adeline was somewhat dejected, but she dared not say anything and followed Elizabeth back to the


    Arnold Manor.


    ¡­


    While all that was happening, Patricia was in the pawnshop above the indoor yground. ¡°How much


    can I get for this?¡± she asked the pawnbroker after pulling out the ring.


    She had checked online beforeing, and ording to the inte, diamonds like this could be


    worth a pretty penny. Even if the ring was second-hand, it could stille up to a good two million. She


    wasn¡¯t hoping for much, and she just hoped she could get half a million out of it to cure Poppy of her


    illness.


    At that, the pawnbroker took the ring from her and checked it under UV light before bringing it to their


    boss. After a chat, the boss came to Patricia. ¡°I can offer you two hundred thousand for this, miss.¡±


    Patricia shook her head in response. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take it,¡± said the shopkeeper after taking another nce at the ring,


    which Patricia held in her hand now. It was clearly worth a solid two million from what she read online,


    but two hundred thousand?!


    No, that¡¯s just in deceiving. I¡¯m desperate, not an idiot.


    Thus, she got up and left the pawn shop, heading straight for the elevator.


    In actuality, she never even thought about selling this ring away when she was going through her most


    challenging time. However, she wanted to help Poppy and Darcie since they were in such a horrible


    situation.


    She thought Poppy¡¯s life was more important than waiting for that sc*mbag toe looking for her.


    Besides, he never showed up when she had waited all these years.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Whether it was all in her head or not, she only felt hatred for this mysterious sc*mbag after six years of


    waiting.


    That was why she finally decided to take this ring out. While studying the ring in her hand, she thought


    she should check out other pawn shops and see if she could get a better price for it.


    However, just as she was about to put the ring in her bag, a person came out of nowhere and snatched


    the ring away.


    Patricia ran after him in response, but because she was in heels and had also sprained her ankle


    amidst the chase, she failed to catch the thief. She almost cried from indignation. That thing is


    supposed to save Poppy¡¯s life, that b*stard of a thief!


    Many crowded around Patricia when they heard her shouting thief. The mall security came as well and


    took her to the security office. After checking the surveince footage and locking onto the target, they


    turned to her and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve taken a screenshot of his face. We¡¯ll send it to the police and notify


    you once we catch him.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    After all that was settled, Patricia limped out of the security room. While taking the elevator down to the


    indoor yground, she thought she had the worst luck¡ªto think she would meet a thief in a mall of all


    ces. Meanwhile, Sten helped Sylvie, who was drenched in sweat from all the ying, wipe down


    her face and neck. On the other hand, Scott held a kid¡¯s water bottle, making sure their little sister


    stayed hydrated.


    Once they saw that Patricia had returned, the triplets stood waiting for her, and it was then the boys


    discovered their mother was walking funny. Thus, the two went up to help her. ¡°Mommy, did you sprain


    your ankle?¡±


    Patricia forced a smile upon hearing their warm concern. ¡°The floor here is so slippery, and I


    identally twisted my ankle.¡±


    She didn¡¯t tell them the truth, for she didn¡¯t want them to be upset as well.


    ¡°Tricia, have some water.¡± Sylvie brought Patricia¡¯s water bottle over, which thetter took. It wasn¡¯t


    until Patricia took a few sips of water that she finally felt alive again.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and y. I¡¯ll wait right here,¡± she said with a smile.


    Sylvie had such a wild time earlier that she instantly dragged her brothers back into the yground with


    her.


    Meanwhile, Patricia stared mindlessly ahead while propping her chin up. Perhaps the ring was never


    meant to be hers, and perhaps she was never destined to find that sc*mbag.


    Losing it was heaven¡¯s will.


    ¡­


    The weather at the outskirt golf course was perfect. The blue sky was clear with not a cloud in sight,


    and the warm winter sun made one feelfortable.


    Nik held a golf club and made a rather dashing pose before swinging it. Though the ball was sent


    flying far away, it didn¡¯t enter the hole.


    Percy chuckled in response. ¡°Nik, howe you¡¯re still as bad as thest time we yed together?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Meanwhile, Isaac swung his club, and the ballnded right into the hole.


    Seeing so, Nik gave up in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t beat you guys.¡±


    Percy was in the army; more specifically, he was a major general. The guys barely met him once a


    year, and he only returned this time because his grandfather had forced him toe home for blind


    dates. He wasn¡¯t getting any younger, and it was time he thought about continuing their family name.


    The trio walked up to the stone table nearby and took a break while sipping their drinks.


    Nik was dressed in white sportswear and a white baseball cap. He reached for the visor and pulled it


    downward, covering his eyes.


    Meanwhile, the two hunks sitting across from him were instead dressed in ck sportswear.


    Compared to Percy¡¯s genuine bronze tan, Isaac was much fairer, but thetter had a pretty healthy tan


    still.


    Isaac checked the time to find it was already 4.00PM. Hence, he pulled his phone out to text Patricia.


    ¡®I¡¯d like to have beef stew for tonight.¡±


    After sending that text, he held his phone instead of putting it away, checking every now and then to


    see if Patricia had replied. Of course, the other two got somewhat upset at his behavior.


    ¡°Ise, you¡¯re not really seeing someone, are you?¡± Percy couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Percy had asked Nik and Isaac to join him for dinner when he returnedst night. However, Isaac


    said he was busy, so it was just him and Nik at the table.


    When Nik kept telling him that Isaac couldn¡¯te because he was on a date, Percy thought Nik


    was in bullsh*tting, believing that his friend might be a good doctor, but his words were questionable.


    Isaac got up in response and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and get changed.¡±


    Percy looked at Nik, feeling a little disappointed that Isaac didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Then, the two


    tacitly got up before they wrapped an arm around Isaac on his left and right. ¡°Ise, we want to have


    dinner at your ce tonight. We can drink while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Isaac agreed when they saw their expecting gazes.


    With that, he strode away, escaping their clutches, and sent Patricia another text. ¡®You don¡¯t have to


    come over anymore. You have the day off.¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Patricia only managed to read Isaac¡¯s text after bringing the triplets home, and just as she wanted to


    ask him if he could take some heat or how he¡¯d like the stew prepared, his second message came.


    With that, she hurriedly deleted her question and asked, ¡®It¡¯s a paid leave, right?¡¯


    This was her number one concern; she didn¡¯t mind not having any breaks since she owed him so much


    money, after all.


    Just the thought of Poppy¡¯s potential medical funds getting stolen got her feeling awful, so she wanted


    to usebor to punish herself.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Now, not only would she have to work hard to pay off her debts, but she¡¯d also have to put in extra


    effort to help Darcie pay off Poppy¡¯s medical bills.


    Meanwhile, Isaac had juste out of the shower. While drying his hair with a towel, he checked his


    phone and replied to her text, ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Patricia replied instantly, ¡®You¡¯re the best, President Arnold! xoxo.¡¯


    Does this mean I¡¯ll be getting every Sunday off thereafter? She thought that Isaac was pretty nice, and


    he was a decent boss the more she thought about it.


    However, the man frowned upon seeing the words ¡®xoxo¡¯.


    Damn it, you woman. How dare you seduce me through the phone?


    ¡­


    After dinner, Patricia went to the hospital with lunch boxes. When she entered the ward, she found


    Darcie eating takeout that she had probably gotten from the hospital¡¯s cafeteria. Judging from how


    reluctantly she was eating, it probably didn¡¯t taste good.


    ¡°Miss Patricia.¡± Poppy smiled upon seeing the visitor.


    Likewise, Darcie looked toward the door when she heard Poppy¡¯s barely audible ¡®Miss Patricia¡¯. ¡°Tricia,


    what brings you here again?¡±


    When Patricia saw Darcie¡¯s puffy eyes, she knew the woman had been agonizing over money earlier.


    With that, she sat next to Darcie and handed her one of the lunch boxes. ¡°I¡¯ve brought some of Mrs.


    Zimmer¡¯s cooking. They are all your favorite dishes.¡±


    After that, Patricia took Poppy¡¯s lunch box out, intending to feed the little girl.


    ¡°I can feed myself, Miss Patricia,¡± Poppy said with a smile, so Patricia put the lunch box on the overbed


    table so the little girl could eat while sitting on her bed. Poppy was rather spirited that day, but it still


    pained Patricia to see the little girl was now skin and bones due to her illness.


    On the other hand, Darcie ate at the table beside them. Josephine¡¯s food was up her alley, and while


    she ate, she said to Patricia, ¡°Mrs. Zimmer sure knows how to cook. Now, this is what I call food.¡±


    She had been eating so much takeouttely that she had the urge to puke just by looking at it.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sat on the edge of the hospital bed. ¡°Darcie, I wanted to pawn my ring and use the


    money to pay for Poppy¡¯s medical bills. However, a thief snatched it right out of my hands earlier


    today.¡±


    Darcie¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing so. ¡°Theives nowadays are getting more and more savage. To


    think they¡¯d rob in broad daylight.¡±


    At that, her gaze dimmed a little. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll buy you one when I have the


    money again, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia never told anyone how the ring came into her possession, for the story was rather absurd.


    Even she wasn¡¯t sure if it really happened or that she was dreaming. Surely, it was real when she had


    gotten triplets from the incident, right?


    However, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud.


    ¡°Darcie, my neighbor can lend us half a million. I¡¯ll borrow from them to treat Poppy¡¯s illness. We can


    slowly repay the debt together after that.¡±


    Tears began pooling in Darcie¡¯s eyes upon hearing so. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Tricia. I¡¯ve been


    selling my housetely. We¡¯ll be able to pay the debt after I get the money from it.¡±


    She had pleaded and begged many people earlier that day, but none were willing to lend her any


    money. She had even gone as far as begging on her knees, but none of her rtives bothered


    themselves with her.


    She couldn¡¯t me them, for she knew they saw Poppy¡¯s illness was like a ck hole, constantly


    needingrge sums of money to cure the little girl.


    Worst yet, Darcie couldn¡¯t save any money with her current state. As such, it was within reason that


    they dared not lend her any money.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Patricia nodded in response. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and ask for the money tomorrow. The sooner Poppy


    can get her surgery, the better.¡±


    Darcie seemed to have brightened up, and she looked like she had much more of an appetite now.


    At that, Patricia nced at Poppy. The little one still couldn¡¯t eat much, returning to her Barbie doll after


    taking a couple of bites.


    The doll was a present from Sylvie, and the two girls loved these toys. Hence, Sylvie would always


    think of getting one for Poppy whenever she bought one for herself.


    Seeing how much Poppy was enjoying the toy, Patricia thought perhaps this was the little girl¡¯s


    happiest moment, making her forget about her illness.


    The woman stayed until the mother and daughter finished their meal. Just then, the caretaker arrived


    just in time for Darcie to head to work in Everbright.


    With that, Patricia and Darcie left the hospital, whereby the former dropped thetter off at Everbright¡¯s


    entrance.


    Before Darcie exited the car, Patricia asked, ¡°Darcie, do you think it¡¯s still possible if Ie back here


    and work as a dancer?¡±


    She returned to perform a show the other night and thought the response was rather well; everyone


    was happy to see her.


    As much as she didn¡¯t like the ce, she thought she could still return to Everbright as a dancer to


    survive.


    Darcie fell silent for a moment before turning to Patricia with a grave face. ¡°Tricia, since you¡¯ve already


    left, don¡¯te back anymore.¡±


    Everbright was a hellhole, and anyone who could leave the ce shouldn¡¯t return.


    Patricia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯te back then. Meanwhile, you should find a


    different job once Poppy is cured.¡±


    Darcie smiled in response. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be able to do whatever we want by then.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Darcie went into Everbright that Patricia drove away.


    However, her phone rang just then, and she fished for it while keeping her eyes on the road. ¡°Hello?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t had a chance to see who the caller was.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Come and pick me up, Patricia. I¡¯m at Spago.¡± It was Isaac, and he seemed to have taken some liquor.


    ¡°President Arnold, isn¡¯t today my day off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll triple your pay.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    She was close to Spago, so after hanging up, she made a sharp U-turn, leading the other oing


    drivers to cuss at her. ¡°Do you know how to f*cking drive?!¡±


    However, Patricia pretended not to have heard it. After all, the more important thing was getting her pay


    tripled. Oh, she was in seventh heaven!


    In fact, she practically hummed throughout the entire drive. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to take my horse to the old


    town road, I¡¯m going to ride ¡¯til I can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, Patricia arrived at Spago. ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ve arrived. You cane out now!¡±


    Patricia called Isaac after parking by the entrance.


    Isaac smirked upon hearing the young woman¡¯s chirpy voice. There was a hint of a smile beneath his


    eyes as well. ¡°That¡¯s fast of you.¡±


    s, the power of triple pay. He had to say that he was impressed with how she could arrive in just ten


    minutes.


    Nik and Percy were ying hand games when they saw Isaac, who only had one sip of liquor,


    suddenly get up.


    ¡°You guys enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ve had one too many.¡±


    Excuse you?! Okay, we let you off the hook when you said your gastric was acting up after taking a sip


    of liquor, but you¡¯re telling us that you¡¯re drunk now? After one sip?!


    ¡°Isaac, you piece of sh*t. What ever happened to bros before h*es?!¡± Nik snapped.


    However, Isaac wasn¡¯t bothered. There was even a smirk on his face. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got one thing right.


    Indeed, a woman is here to pick me up. Feel free to enjoy yourselves since you don¡¯t have any women


    to pick you guys up.¡±


    Percy and Nik were rendered gobsmacked. Is this b*stard bragging right now?


    Thus, the two stood up as well after exchanging nces.


    ¡°We can¡¯t drive since we¡¯ve had liquor as well. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind giving us a lift.¡±


    With one arm around Percy¡¯s shoulder, Nik opened the door to the back seat of the Volvo parked by


    the entrance. ¡°Hi, Miss Aniston. We meet again,¡± Nik greeted after entering the car.


    Patricia turned around and looked at the guys in response. Goodness, they reek of alcohol.


    Nheless, these two guys sure are good-looking. Hubba hubba!


    ¡°Hi!¡± However, had she ever met them before?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    While Patricia was musing who these two guys were, the door to the front passenger seat opened.


    Once Isaac got in, he turned toward the two guys in the back seat with a gazeced in thick frost.


    The way they feigned drunkenness was too unconvincing. Moreover, their chauffeurs were in the


    cars right next to this one. Why did they have to sit in this janky car when they had their luxury


    rides?!


    ¡°Ise, give us a ride, will you? Alternatively, we can stay over at your ce. It¡¯s not every day Pers


    is around,¡± Nik said with a smile.


    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± Patricia asked Isaac, leading Nik to introduce himself. ¡°Tricia, I¡¯m


    Nik Ortega. You can just call me Nik. This is Percy Henderson. We¡¯re Ise¡¯s buddies.¡±


    At that, Patricia turned around and smiled at them. ¡°Hi!¡±


    She thought the guy named Nik was lovely, and she could tell he was amiable at one nce.


    Meanwhile, Young Master Henderson looked amiable as well, for he had a sense of


    trustworthiness to him.


    However, unlike his friends, Young Master Isaac was harder to get along with, for he only ever


    pulled a straight face like she owed him hundreds of thousands.


    I do owe him a few hundred thousand, but¡­ Hmph! As if I¡¯d give a sh*t about you if not for the


    triple pay! No one will care even if you¡¯re dead drunk.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Isaac ordered.


    With that, Patricia drove out of the parking lot and into the traffic.


    Behind the red Volvo were three luxury cars¡ªthe first, a Bentley; second, a Maserati;stly, a


    bulletproof SUV.


    The four cars slowly drove forward, looking super conspicuous lined up.


    Patricia wasn¡¯t the best when it came to driving at night, and she sped up at the first traffic light,


    wanting to charge toward the opposite. Lo and behold, the light turned yellow when the car had


    already gained momentum, and she instantly mmed on the brakes in fright.


    With that, the car abruptly stopped and even took a buffer skid forward.


    As a result, Nik and Percy lunged forward, crashing into the front seats with a heavy thud. Isaac


    thanked himself for remembering to put on his seatbelt, or his head would¡¯ve had a forceful


    encounter with the windshield.


    Patricia, on the other hand, made nothing of her reckless behavior, for she thought it was fine as


    long as she stopped in time. Otherwise, she¡¯d have to pay the penalty if the red light camera


    caught her!


    The car might be Isaac¡¯s, but she was certain this stingy man would make her pay for the traffic


    law she broke.


    Thank goodness she responded quickly and retained her hundred and fifty bucks.


    Meanwhile, Nik held his aching head, feeling a little dizzy with the urge to puke.


    Percy, on the other hand, fared better as he was long used to traversing various terrains in the


    military.


    At that, hemented with a smile, ¡°You have mad driving skills, Miss Aniston.¡±


    Not everybody could make that kind of stunt, and it had be clear to him; Isaac had pretty


    interesting taste in women.


    Patricia stuck her tongue out in response. In actuality, she didn¡¯t like pulling up short either.


    After all, her triplets had tumbled out of their seats andnded on the floorboard when she pulled


    up short. At that, little Sylvie would get vexed and tell her to slow down since they weren¡¯t in a rush


    to court death.


    Meanwhile, Scott and Sten wouldfort her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of us are hurt.¡±


    Sure enough, sons were much more thoughtful than daughters.


    Isaac, on the other hand, chuckled to himself. ¡°Do you two gentlemen want to get out at the next


    intersection?¡±


    It¡¯s perfect that Patricia pulled this stunt. Who told you guys to shamelessly follow us, anyway? It¡¯s


    good that she gave you two the fright of your lives.


    After the episode, Patricia slowed down a little, arriving at the entrance to Estre Vi with no


    more idents.


    After pulling over, she turned to Isaac. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you guys off here, President Arnold. Otherwise, I


    can only make a U-turn very far away if I do go in. It¡¯s reallyte now, so I hope you can


    understand.¡±


    Could he say no when she had put it so clearly? Besides, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her with those


    two at the back, could he?


    At that, he nced at her and ordered icily, ¡°Door¡­¡±


    To that, Patricia rolled her eyes at him. He sure sees me as his chauffeur.


    s, she could only get out of the car and go to his side. Just as she wanted to open the door, she


    took a nce at the back seat to find Nik and Percy gone.


    Previous Chapter


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°Isaac, are your friends ghosts?!¡± Patricia shrieked. Isaac, who was waiting for her to open the car door,


    turned to face her. ¡°No need to insinuate.¡±


    ¡°B-But they¡¯re gone, and no one is out here.¡± Patricia pointed toward the back seat. She was so horror-


    stricken that she was going weak at the knees, trembling all over.


    It was only then that Isaac looked to the back of the car before checking outside. Just as Patricia had


    said, the guys were nowhere in sight.


    He pulled the door handle upon that, but Patricia was standing right in front of the door, obstructing him


    from pushing it open.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Only then did Patricia pull the door open with trembling hands, asking Isaac with a quivering voice, ¡°Are


    they really human?¡±


    She had never encountered such an event. They were in the car a second ago, so how did they


    disappear just like this? What are they, if not ghosts? Monsters?!


    After exiting the car, Isaac nced inside the vehicle and around their surroundings to make sure these


    two b*stars weren¡¯t hiding.


    He frowned in response and turned to check where Nik and Percy would¡¯ve gotten out. Atst, he


    immediately noticed something amiss right as he turned around.


    As dim as the lighting was where they were, it wasn¡¯t pitch ck.


    Thus, he turned on the shlight in his phone. Instantly, a coverless sewage manhole showed itself.


    Patricia saw it too. ¡°Goodness, me. This is very hazardous.¡±


    Isaac smirked, thinking this girl sure knew where to pull over.


    ¡°Go and move the car forward,¡± he ordered, to which she obliged in two shakes. By the time she came


    back out of the car, Percy had already climbed up.


    However, the man reeked of sewage water, and Patricia involuntarily gagged upon approaching the


    two.


    The smell was seriously horrible, and she didn¡¯t manage to fight back the urge to gag.


    After flinging the liquid off his hair, Percy sniggered and said, ¡°Ise, your girlfriend sure can pick a spot.


    It¡¯s f*cking disgusting down there. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it¡¯s a septic tank. Nik has already passed


    out from the smell.¡±


    The guy was a doctor and had severe mysophobia. It¡¯d be a miracle if he could still be conscious after


    falling into a septic tank.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isaac asked for a rope from the security once they finally arrived. One of them rappelled down, tied


    Nik up with the rope, and slowly pulled him up.


    When they ced Nik down on the road, Patricia saw that his entire body, including his face and


    hair, was covered in poop.


    At that, her eyes widened in shock. Oh my¡­ Thank heavens I didn¡¯t fall down there, or I¡¯d also be out


    cold while wishing I was dead!


    Patricia shuffled to Isaac in apprehension. ¡°Isaac, will he be alright? I didn¡¯t mean it, I swear.¡±


    The young woman shook her head with a face enveloped in horror.


    This is probably her first time encountering something like this. Surely she¡¯s horror-stricken when she¡¯s


    faint-hearted in the first ce.


    With that, Isaac pulled her into his arms and patted her shoulder tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll


    wake up soon enough. I¡¯ll have my chauffeur send you home.¡±


    Right on cue, Isaac¡¯s chauffeur came out of the neighborhood, and Isaac escorted Patricia into the car


    in his arms.


    ¡°Go home. There¡¯s no need to worry about any of this. They¡¯re in more excellent shape than you think,


    and they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Patricia could no longer drive for the night, for she was gravely terror-stricken.


    Why did something like this happen to me? This is way too scary. I have to check all around the car


    before I let the triplets out next time!


    The kids would surely drown if they fell, and their bodies might not even be found!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Isaac squatted down and checked Nik¡¯s nose and mouth. There¡¯s no waste stuck in his


    mouth or nose; that means he won¡¯t choke.


    Just then, Nik shot right up. ¡°Ise, being your third wheel once is already enough to kill me!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Isaac covered his nose in response and stood up. ¡°Come on, go inside and have a wash.¡±


    These two seriously reeked. If they weren¡¯t his good friends, he wouldn¡¯t even let them into his ce


    and stain the entire mansion with sewer stench.


    While the three walked inside, Percy found their episode increasingly amusing the more he thought


    about it. ¡°F*cking hell, is this the weing I get foring back this time? I¡¯ll sure as hell remember it


    for the rest of my life.¡±


    Nik, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help cussing as he said, ¡°Come on, Tricia. Isn¡¯t this only our first


    time third-wheeling you guys? Do you have to do this to us?!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite ranting, the two couldn¡¯t helpughing about it either.


    Isaac stayed about a foot away from them, for he couldn¡¯t stand the stench on them. ¡°Don¡¯t me both


    of your bad luck on her.¡±


    Then again, I¡¯m sure you guys won¡¯t dare toe near easily anymore. You guys sure as hell have to


    be taught a lesson.


    Also, there isn¡¯t even a spark between Patricia and me yet! Just when I thought I could get her to pick


    me up and ease our rtionship, this sh*t happened and caused her to freak out. Great, I have to go


    and coax her tomorrow.


    After arriving at the mansion, Isaac told the guys to stop before he rinsed them down with the garden


    hose, causing the guys to howl at the coldness. It was winter and about thirty degrees Fahrenheit at


    that, yet they were forced to be drenched in icy water.


    Nik was so cold at the end of it that he was stuttering. ¡°I-Isaac, i-if both of us catch a c-cold


    tomorrow, Tricia h-has to make us dinner t-to make up for it.¡±


    Hearing so, Isaac pointed the garden hose at Nik, drenching the guy in icy water again. Cook for


    you? Dream on! Only I get to eat her cooking. Don¡¯t you two even think about it!


    ¡­


    After Isaac¡¯s chauffeur dropped her off at her home, Patricia gave herself a sniff. I don¡¯t reek of sewage


    water, right? she thought.


    However, she still stood outside for a while, hoping the winter breeze would take some of the stench


    with it. Nheless, the night was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help jumping.


    Just then, Gus happened to return home. He went up to her when he caught sight of the woman.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ve sorted out the money for you. It¡¯ll appear in your bank ount by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Gus.¡± Patricia smiled.


    I¡¯ll have the money by tomorrow, and Poppy will be able to undergo her surgery after settling the


    medical bill. How wonderful!


    Poppy will finally get better, and Darcie¡¯s good life will just be ahead.


    They could buy another house after losing this one, anyway. After Darcie sold her house, they could


    immediately return this half a million. It¡¯d be a win-win situation.


    The two chatted for a while longer before entering their respective homes.


    ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re home.¡± Josephine had been waiting for Patricia toe home, whereas thetter was


    surprised to find Josephine still awake when she came in. ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, why haven¡¯t you gone to


    bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you some chocte mousse dessert.¡± Josephine pointed toward the kitchen. ¡°Have some


    before you go to bed.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll be real quick.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was certainly tainted with poop stench, and she could only


    bring herself to have some dessert after a shower.


    She came back downstairs twenty minutester and sat in front of the coffee table in the living room.


    The chocte mousse dessert was a perfect treat.


    Meanwhile, Josephine sat next to her, watching her eat the dessert. ¡°Tricia, when are you going to


    bring your boyfriend home and introduce him to us?¡±


    Her boyfriend had taken care of her when she was sick the other day, and he had even taken pretty


    good care of her as well.


    Also, she heard from their neighbors that the car at the gates was a fine vehicle made for the rich and


    noble. If Tricia had found herself a rich man, then the young woman wouldn¡¯t have to live in constant


    worry anymore.


    Patricia nearly spat out the dessert in her mouth upon hearing Josephine¡¯s words. She took a moment


    to collect herself before swallowing the rest of it.


    ¡°Where did you hear that from, Mrs. Zimmers? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    She had no intention of finding a boyfriend. Moreover, she felt somewhat repulsive toward men.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Josephine chuckled and said, ¡°Quit pretending. His car was just parked outside when you were sick the


    last time. He was even apanied by his bodyguards.¡± I saw it with my own eyes, so there is no way


    I can be wrong about this.


    Patricia sighed, realizing Josephine had misunderstood the situation just as she expected. No wonder


    Josephine didn¡¯t return that day. She thought he was my boyfriend, which exins why I¡¯m in such a


    huge debt right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is, Josephine.¡± She then said nothing more and focused on her meal.


    When she sensed Patricia¡¯s displeasure, Josephine decided not to press on with her questions


    anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get some sleep now. You should probably rest early too.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡± said Patricia. Then, she continued to enjoy her soup until her phone rang. When she


    realized it was a call from Isaac, she immediately picked it up. ¡°Mr. Arnold, how are Young Master


    Henderson and Young Master Ortega? Are they alright?¡±


    In the meantime, Isaac was just done with his shower while his two guest rooms would have to be


    cleaned a few more times. Thanks to Nik, I¡¯m going to have to spend the whole night cleaning the


    room. Nevertheless, he smiled and said, ¡°They are fine. Don¡¯t worry about them. Are you in bed now?¡±


    Since he was unable to make out her voice clearly, he thought she was about to hit the hay with no


    idea that she was actually eating.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m enjoying the chocte mousse dessert Josephine made me.¡±


    When Isaac heard thedy¡¯s reply, his appetite was whetted. ¡°Patricia, do you want to double your


    pay?¡±


    As soon as Patricia heard about the money, her eyes lit up. She dropped her spoon and replied, ¡°Of


    course! I¡¯d be dumb if I say no to money that¡¯s knocking on my door.¡±


    Meanwhile, Isaac could tell that Patricia was enticed when he offered to double her pay, thinking she


    must have been struggling to battle the temptation. ¡°From now on, I want some chocte mousse


    dessert every night as well.¡±


    When she heard the man¡¯s deep voice, Patricia was stunned. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Arnold¡­ I don¡¯t


    usually work overtime at night because I need to look after my kids,¡± In fact, she had promised her


    three kids to spend more time with them, knowing she didn¡¯t have much time left until they grew up.


    After all, the only time she could see them was at night since she was usually busy during the day.


    When they get into university, I¡¯ll only get to see them once every semester; when they start working,


    we¡¯ll probably meet once every year. I¡¯m running out of time now, so I need to treasure all these


    moments with them.


    On the other hand, Isaac could see through Patricia¡¯s reluctance based on her reply. ¡°In that case, can


    Ie to your ce and have some chocte mousse dessert before I leave?¡± He deemed that idea


    to be a win-win solution and added, ¡°You could let Mrs. Zimmers do everything, actually. In other words,


    you¡¯re technically getting paid without needing to do anything.¡±


    The man was trying to tempt the woman.


    That¡¯s a steal! Patricia chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, we have a deal! Don¡¯t forget to double my pay!¡±


    Isaac smiled mischievously upon hearing thedy¡¯s reply, thinking he could finally visit her without


    having to find any excuse; he was counting on that to win her children¡¯s favor. By then, I¡¯m going to be


    a part of their family.


    Nevertheless, as soon as it shed across his mind, Isaac immediately snapped out of his train of


    thought and pulled himself together, realizing something was wrong with himself. Why do I desperately


    want this woman? I was only having a fling with her before this, but why am I getting serious about it


    now?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, so you should go to bed soon. Good night!¡± Before Patricia could respond, Isaac


    hung up the call, his mood seemingly ruined.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Patricia returned home and was about to get on with her work after dropping the


    kids off at school when someone knocked on the door. She then heard Gus¡¯ voice from outside. ¡°Open


    the door, Patricia.¡±


    She answered the door and asked, ¡°Gus, is it time to sign the contract already?¡± Isn¡¯t it a little too early


    now? It¡¯s only 8.00AM, after all. I thought we were supposed to set out around 9.00AM.


    Desperate to receive hismission, Gus was thinking it would be better for them to be there as early


    as possible. ¡°Patricia, it¡¯ll be around 9.00AM by the time we arrive. They¡¯ll be starting work as well.¡±


    Patricia felt that Gus had a point, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, give me a moment. Let me grab


    my ID card.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Soon, Patricia and Gus went to their rendezvous and got their contract signed before the money was


    transferred to their ounts. When she was about to leave, she looked back at thepany, which


    seemed like a legit business premise judging from their spacious workce and obvious signboards.


    Frontlender Enterprise? That sounds like a pretty good name. I bet it¡¯s a decent and legit business.


    After walking Patricia to the car park, Gus said, ¡°Drive safe, Patricia. I¡¯ll make a move first because I


    need to get to my office now.¡±


    Patricia nodded, finally believing what Gus¡¯ mother told her when she said he had found a decent job.


    ¡°Thank you, Gus. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal in the next few days.¡± After that, she waved her hand at the


    man and started the engine before driving toward the hospital.


    Soon, she arrived at the ward where she saw Poppy receiving an injection. At the sight of the little girl¡¯s


    sympathetic cry, her heart melted with pity, whereupon she walked up to Darcie andforted her


    daughter with her.


    Due to her chemotherapy, Poppy lost all her hair and went bald, but even so, her looks remained


    adorable as her bony face entuated her big beautiful eyes. In the meantime, Darcie was seen with


    tears welling up in her eyes, her heart broken into pieces at the sight of the suffering her daughter was


    going through.


    After the injection, Poppy was put to sleep without acting up at all, which was when Darcie finally


    copsed into Pataricia¡¯s arms in relief. ¡°Oh, you have no idea how much I wish I was in her ce


    instead, Tricia.¡±


    The heartbroken mother broke into tears when she talked about Poppy, having cried more times than


    she could remember. ¡°Oh, God! Please help Poppy. I¡¯d give anything for her to recover, even if it


    means I have to live twenty years shorter than I should.¡±


    When she heard Darcie heartbreaking words, Patricia was overwhelmed by her sympathy as she


    gently rubbed the woman¡¯s back tofort her.


    After crying for a while, Darcie eventually felt calmer and backed away from Patricia¡¯s arms, rubbing


    her tearful red eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found a job, Tricia?¡± Judging from Patricia¡¯s visit at that hour, she


    believed the former still hadn¡¯t found a job for herself yet, but even so, she didn¡¯t wish for her to go


    back to Everbright once again.


    Soon, Patricia took a card from her purse and said, ¡°Darcie, there is five hundred thousand in this card.


    Consider this a favor from my neighbor¡¯s son who helped to borrow the money earlier. Anyway, ten


    percent of the medical cost isn¡¯t really that much either, so please use the money to pay the bill. You


    can pay back once you sell the house.¡±


    When Darcie saw the card, she felt a lump in her throat, her tears nearly rolling down her eyes once


    again. ¡°Thank you so much, Tricia!¡± After all, all her friends and rtives shied away from her the


    moment they saw her, afraid that she would ask them for money. Therefore, she was grateful that


    Patricia was kind enough to lend her a helping hand.


    Thetter responded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing whatever I can. Anyway, go pay the


    bill while I stay here and look after Poppy.¡±


    While Darcie took the card and went on to pay the bill, Patricia tucked Poppy in and watched her restful


    look in a loving manner. She¡¯s so pretty! She is going to be such a pretty girl when she grows up.


    At the thought of that, she was reminded of the moment earlier when she told Darcie that she would


    want Poppy to be her daughter-inw, thinking either of her sons was capable of taking care of her.


    Shortly after paying the bill, Darcie returned in a much better mood. At the same time, she was seen


    with a note in her hand. ¡°Tricia, you have to keep this. It¡¯s our IOU.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although Patricia initially wanted to say no, she eventually went along with Darcie to put her mind at


    ease. She then continued to chat with Darcie for a few more moments before she decided it was time


    for her to make a move.


    When she returned to her car, she thought to herself that she could finally drive with some peace of


    mind, recalling Isaac¡¯s permission for her to make mileage ims. He is rich anyway, so it¡¯d be a sin if I


    don¡¯t take advantage of him.


    At that moment, her phone rang, whereupon she answered it right away, thinking it could be from one


    of thepanies she had applied to. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°May I speak to Patricia Aniston? This is a call from Cutie Pets, and we¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯re avable


    toe for an interview today.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Just as I thought! But a job offer from Cutie Pets? I don¡¯t remember ever applying for a job there


    because I don¡¯t know anything about handling pets. Despite the thought of that, Patricia realized the


    business was a famous franchise and decided to give it a try, thinking she should be grateful for having


    found a job during the tough times. ¡°Yes, speaking. Please send me your address. I¡¯lle over right


    away.¡±


    As soon as the caller agreed to send Patricia the address, she hung up the call and waited until she


    received it before driving off. When she arrived at Cutie Pets, she was greeted by the sight of a huge


    building with a spacious car park, which appeared to be designated for pet owners, not far from the


    entrance.


    Since it was still early in the morning, she only saw a handful of cars in the car park.


    The next moment, she entered the building and was brought by the receptionist to the human resource


    manager, who turned out to be a middle-ageddy in a decent formal suit with a pair of dark-framed


    sses.


    When Patricia saw her, she was amazed by the size of the scale that a pet shop like Cutie Pets could


    achieve. Finding the business promising, she intentionally asked about the pay. While the veterinarians


    were the ones with the highest ie, Patricia immediately excluded that option from her


    consideration, knowing there was no way she could handle the job without any knowledge of


    veterinary.


    However, the human resource manager appeared to have a liking for Patricia. ¡°Patricia, I can assure


    you that this is not a bad ce to work. Take a look around you. It¡¯spletely disinfected and


    sterilized, so you won¡¯t have to worry about hygiene. Furthermore, there are a few avable positions


    here that you could choose.¡±


    Wait, what? Patricia had nevere across any job in which she was allowed to choose her own


    position. Therefore, she decided on the job that paid the most and spoke her mind with a smile. ¡°Ms.


    Moore, I¡¯d like to go for the position with the highest pay.¡±


    Melinda, the manager, squinted and smiled as she went ahead to proceed with the entry procedures.


    Let¡¯s wait until she finds out what her job is when I¡¯m done with the procedures here. ¡°Patricia, your


    work starts at 10 AM tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Patricia was stunned by Melinda¡¯s words, not expecting to be offered a job so easily in the interview.


    ¡°Ms. Moore, I only know I¡¯ll be paid 15,000 every month, but what¡¯s my position?¡± After all, she only


    stated her request to choose the position with the highest pay without asking what it was, so she


    reckoned it was necessary for her to find it out before she left.


    Melinda squinted with a smile. ¡°A pet breeder.¡±


    While Patricia had never heard about the job before, she was still tempted by the amount of money that


    she would be paid for taking up the position. Therefore, she decided to ept the offer for the sake of


    the lucrative pay. Upon leaving Cutie Pets, she reached for her phone to search more about her


    position, only to frown when she read the results on Google. So, that¡¯s what a pet breeder does. How


    weird it sounds! No wonder it pays so well.


    She then put away her phone and let out a sigh. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re getting paid 15,000 per month. Think


    about those days you have to work four to five jobs just to make this amount of money. Now, you can


    finally make that money without having to sacrifice weekends, not to mention the fact that you only


    have to work 7 hours a day. This way, you can spend more time with your kids,¡± she murmured to


    herself and made up her mind to take up the job.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, Patricia didn¡¯t head home but she instead headed to Estre Vi after buying some


    ingredients for cooking, thinking she wanted to go there and find out about what had happened to


    Nik and Percy the night before. I hope they are fine, or Isaac is going to use that as an excuse to


    ¡®extort¡¯ me for money. Anyway, why does he always have to milk me for my money? He is at least ten


    times richer than I am, after all.


    After arriving at Isaac¡¯s residence, Patricia parked her car and got out of it, whereupon she approached


    the car trunk to grab her ingredients. After that, she made her way to the house and opened the door,


    changing her shoes as she was about to enter the kitchen.


    At the same time, Adeline happened to be walking down the stairs as she ran into Patricia in surprise.


    She then scurried toward thetter intimidatingly and questioned her. ¡°Why are you here, Patricia?!¡±


    After all, Elizabeth once said that Isaac preferred to live in solitude without any interference. Thus,


    Adeline couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Patricia would show up at Isaac¡¯s ce of residence.


    What¡¯s thisdy doing at Isaac¡¯s house?!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    However, Patricia didn¡¯t appear surprised by her sister because Isaac had already visited her parents


    at the Aniston Residence. Therefore, it seemed to Patricia that there was nothing wrong with her


    showing up at Isaac¡¯s house, considering the rtionship between him and her. Without any interest in


    entertaining Adeline, she entered the kitchen with the ingredients in her hand and proceeded to put


    them in the refrigerator. Nevertheless, Adeline wouldn¡¯t stop following her like a duckling as she


    demanded an answer from her. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Eventually, Patricia had enough of Adeline and grabbed a knife to which she pressed against the


    latter¡¯s throat. ¡°Shut the hell up, unless you want to die!¡±


    Feeling the sharp de on her skin, Adeline nched with her eyes wide open. ¡°A-Are you out of your


    mind? I¡¯m Isaac¡¯s fianc¨¦e. So, if I die, you¡¯re going to jail, and your kids are going to be homeless for


    that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Someone will take care of them on my behalf.¡± Patricia smiled eerily, scaring


    Adeline with just a flex of her arm as thetter screamed and fled the kitchen fearfully.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Adeline was so scared that she delusionally thought Patricia was going to kill her,


    considering the terrible things they did to her back then. As long as this madwoman is still breathing,


    she will hunt us down with a knife in her hand.


    In the meantime, Elizabeth and a maid heard the cry and rushed to the source of the voice to


    investigate what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the olderdy asked in surprise as she came down


    the stairs secondster. Bloody hell! What¡¯s the screaming about?!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adeline then quickly messed her hair to intentionally make herself look disheveled while crying and


    comining. ¡°This woman! She is trying to kill me with a knife!¡±


    Soon, Patricia stepped out of the kitchen and red at Adeline. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill anybody.¡±


    When Elizabeth saw Patricia, she smiled and said, ¡°Tricia is a nice girl. What makes you think she will


    do something so cold-blooded?¡± The olddy then walked up to Patricia and seized her hand, asking,


    ¡°What brings you here, Patricia?¡± It was then that she was reminded of Adeline, whom Hendrick


    wanted Isaac to marry. Nevertheless, Adeline failed to win either Isaac¡¯s or Elizabeth¡¯s hearts. On the


    other hand, Patricia began to grow on thedy more and more because of her genuine and sincere


    attitude after getting along with her a few times.


    Meanwhile, a darkened look shed across Adeline¡¯s face when she saw how close Elizabeth was


    getting to Patricia. Dang you, Patricia! You must havee to ruin my life with Isaac! While her eyes


    were filled with an eerie indifference, a sinister thought crossed her mind. Patricia must die!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to repay my debt.¡± Patricia reacted with a sweet smile. As ordinary as her words might have


    sounded, Elizabeth appeared to interpret them differently. She then glimpsed Patricia¡¯s belly,


    suspecting that she could be pregnant with Isaac¡¯s child. At that moment, her mood improved as there


    was no other exciting news than weing her great-grandchild to the world.


    Although Patricia was already a mother of three, Elizabeth was kind enough to ept her past,


    thinking she must have met a man who treated her badly back then, not to mention the high divorce


    rate that was gettingmon. For that, she believed Patricia would live a happy life if she was married


    to Isaac, having absolute confidence in her handsome and outstanding grandson. Patricia is going to


    be the happiest woman in the world if she marries Isaac.


    While Elizabeth seized Patricia¡¯s hand and took her to the living room after telling the maid to prepare


    them some tea, Adeline was ignored and left behind, but instead of making the sensible choice of


    walking away, she decided that she should stay by Elizabeth¡¯s side at the crucial moment. Therefore,


    she followed thedies and sat down beside Elizabeth. ¡°I must have misunderstood something back


    there, Old Mrs. Arnold. I didn¡¯t know you both knew each other.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded her head in response to Adeline¡¯s ttering attitude. ¡°Yes, Patricia and I are friends.


    By the way, how did youdies know each other? Are you both a part of the Anistons? You two have


    the samest name.¡±


    Adeline shot a cold gaze at Patricia and exined, ¡°Oh, of course not. She is the daughter of a maid


    who served my family, but since my grandfather liked her a lot, he decided to name her with thest


    name of Aniston.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Nevertheless, Patricia didn¡¯t want to exin any further because she was disappointed with Andy.


    Since she never wanted to be his daughter, she was happy to hear how Adeline said she wasn¡¯t a part


    of the Aniston Family. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to exin anything, as even


    Hendrick said she was no longer a part of the Aniston Family. What¡¯s there for me to say?


    In the meantime, Elizabeth held Patricia¡¯s hand tightly and admired her good looks, which made her


    think it was a pity for thetter to be born into a family that didn¡¯t treat her well. However, she quickly


    dismissed that thought, considering Patricia would live a happy life as soon as she won Isaac¡¯s heart.


    Meanwhile, Adeline straightened her body, feelingcent with the thought of herself as the rich


    daughter of the Aniston Family while Patricia was just a maid¡¯s daughter. After all, she believed an


    established family like the Arnold Family would surely be particr about their daughter-inw¡¯s origin.


    Therefore, it was a constion to Adeline that Patricia would never be the woman Isaac married, even


    though she might have ess to his house.


    As Patricia was about to cook, Elizabeth held her hand and continued to chat with her, telling the maid


    to handle the cooking instead. Because of that, she had no choice but to keep the olderdypany


    while watching television. On the other hand, Adeline didn¡¯t like watching television, so she ended up


    falling asleep shortly after.


    Seizing Patricia¡¯s hand, Elizabeth appeared to be sniffling. ¡°Tricia, this storyline is simply heartbreaking.


    It was thisdy who did something wrong, but she made the female protagonist her scapegoat. How


    saddening!¡±


    At the same time, Patricia was wiping her tears, crying while watching the touching drama. ¡°The male


    protagonist is so dumb! Why didn¡¯t he listen to the female protagonist when she had already exined


    everything to him? This is so heartbreaking¡­¡±


    Not long after that, Isaac came back and saw Patricia crying with his grandmother. While he was


    stunned at the sight of that, he asked the maid, who gave him a pair of flip-flops. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    them?¡± Aren¡¯t they close to each other? Why do they look like they just quarreled?


    The maid smiled and answered, ¡°Young Master Isaac, Old Mrs. Arnold and Miss Aniston are watching


    television, so I guess they¡¯re both touched by the drama.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that Isaac finally understood what was going on. At that moment, he also realized their


    common sympathetic nature as they both shed tears pretty easily. He then walked closer and shot a


    gaze at the television before sitting down beside Elizabeth. ¡°You seem free today, Grandma.¡± As


    Elizabeth was always with her husband, Isaac was surprised to see his grandmother in his house.


    When Elizabeth was done crying, she looked at her grandson, who was wearing a decent-looking suit.


    After that, she turned her attention from Isaac to Patricia, thinking they would both make a perfect


    couple. Patricia¡¯s good looks are so pretty. She is going to be the prettiest beauty ever! ¡°I miss my


    grandson, which is why I came to visit you.¡± When Isaac heard that, he told himself that he wouldn¡¯t


    have let Patriciae over to cook if he had known his grandmother woulde because he was the


    only person who could try her cooking. No one else can try Patricia¡¯s cooking but me!


    While Patricia¡¯s sympathetic look was seen with a pair of tearful eyes and red lips, Isaac gazed at her


    and said, ¡°Everything that happens in the drama is fake. So, stop crying.¡±


    Meanwhile, when Patricia heard his cold voice, she paused and looked at him, shedding tears that


    were gushing out of her eyes like a waterfall. In response to her reaction, Isaac paused in surprise


    because he didn¡¯t expect to see her cry even more emotionally, although he was trying tofort her.


    With a helpless look on her face, he extended his arm to wipe her tears, grazing the soft, smooth skin


    on her cheeks with his long fingers.


    On the other hand, Elizabeth, who saw the interaction between them, smiled at the sight of that,


    thinking Isaac had finally met someone to whom he was submissive. Isaac is such a smart and capable


    man who usually always keeps the others under his thumb, but now that he¡¯s run into Patricia, the


    positions have been reversed.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    While Patricia couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying, she subconsciously backed away as soon as she felt


    the man¡¯s finger on her face. When she did that, she identally sat on Adeline¡¯s face, causing the


    latter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    face, causing thetter to scream in pain. ¡°Ouch! Patricia, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    She scolded Patricia with a high-pitched voice, not knowing where she was the moment she woke up


    from her sleep as she only saw Patricia moving away from her face.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Isaac didn¡¯t know that Patricia had regarded him as a trash can. However, she was only cursing in her


    heart, not daring to treat him as a trash can in reality.


    Seeing that Adeline didn¡¯te in, Elizabeth knew Isaac¡¯s choice. Of course, she supported her eldest


    grandson unconditionally.


    After dinner, Elizabeth was in a hurry to leave and said to Patricia, ¡°Tricia, Phillip went to bed early, so I


    have to go back to apany him. Do me a favor and do the dishes, will you?¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Isaac, as if she was telling him to let him seize the opportunity.


    Patricia responded, ¡°Okay, Gran, I¡¯ll wash the dishes. You can get going.¡±


    Elizabeth left with a few servants, leaving only Patricia and Isaac in the vi.


    Isaac was sitting in the living room, answering the phone and talking about work, while Patricia was


    washing up in the kitchen. She could hear his voice, which came in intermittently, but she couldn¡¯t


    understand a word.


    Then, she pulled back her thoughts. That night, she was meticulous and didn¡¯t dare to wear gloves to


    wash the dishes again. Thest time she broke the dishes was when she did that. Can¡¯t be breaking


    expensive dinnerware anymore. Thus, she treated them like they were precious by washing them


    carefully, slowly, and gently. She was afraid that she would slip up and break them.


    Soon, Patricia finally put the dishes back into the disinfection cab. None of them were broken, and


    she sessfullypleted the task.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she went to the living room to find Isaac had finished the phone call and was


    watching the news. Patricia was standing not far from him, applying hand cream.


    ¡°Isaac, were Young Master Ortega and Young Master Henderson finest night?¡±


    She pitied them when she remembered that they fell into the sewer, and it was a big and smelly one


    too.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes moved from the screen to her. He looked her up and down, noting that the girl¡¯s face was


    very beautiful, and her figure was also remarkable. She was such a beauty, but to those two guys, she


    was bad luck. They even told him to stay away from her. Otherwise, he would have bad luck too.


    Pfft!


    There was a dark look in his eyes. The next time they dared to say anything, he would beat them up.


    ¡°They¡¯re all right!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Patricia didn¡¯t quite believe it, but since he didn¡¯t settle ounts with her over it, she didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After she finished speaking, she went upstairs, entered his room, and went to clean up


    the room for him.


    When Patricia saw his room, she noticed that it had always been in such a messy condition in recent


    days. It was as if a burr had entered the room; all the books on the shelf had fallen to the ground.


    The quilt and pillows on the bed were also on the ground, while the clothes in the cloakroom were all


    thrown on the ground too.


    Ugh! How long do I need to finish cleaning up all this?


    Sure enough, repaying the debt was not so easy, but what could she do? She could not go back on her


    word now. Hence, she could only ept her fate and start to clean up.


    After reading the financial news, Isaac went upstairs.


    When he entered, he saw the girl bending over and picking up a book on the ground with her bottom


    raised. Today, she was wearing a short and tight skirt paired with a white shirt. Her coat was hanging


    on the sofa downstairs. Her ck stockings wrapped around her slender legs, making them even more


    attractive.


    Isaac put his hands in his pockets and looked at her from the door, but she had no idea about it and


    didn¡¯t know that she had revealed her bottom.


    The man¡¯s dark eyes became more and more intense at this moment. He raised the corner of his lips


    slightly, then strode forward, raised his hand, and hit her raised buttocks.


    ¡°Patricia, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    After hitting her buttocks, he hugged her waist from behind and said with a sinister voice, ¡°Want to try


    this pose?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Patricia was taken aback after being hit, and then her waist tightened, and her backside pressed


    against Isaac¡¯s legs. She was so frightened that she almost screamed.


    Then she heard what he said, and she narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Isaac, let me go. What do you care


    about my position? If you want this position, just try it yourself.¡±


    She twisted around, trying to force him loose, but Isaac¡¯s face darkened suddenly. The way she twisted


    made desire surge within him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His lips pursed as he hit her again. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was low while he warned her.


    Patricia wanted to straighten up, but the way he held her like this again only served to irritate her. She


    threw the book back to the ground angrily. ¡°Let go! My waist is about to break.¡±


    Isaac felt what she said was too suggestive. The girl is deliberately flirting with me. What she said was


    clearly trying to seduce me.


    So, he gripped her slender waist uncontrobly and held it tightly. He closed his eyes, enjoying the


    touch of this moment.


    Patricia felt that her waist was about to break, so she struggled, stood up, and scratched his hand.


    ¡°Let go! Let go!¡±


    This guy was taking advantage of her again, and it was truly annoying. She really wanted to stab him


    with a needle, but she was afraid that his heart couldn¡¯t take it.


    They were stuck at a stalemate, and after a while, Isaac released her. His expression returned to his


    usual cold look, after which he nced at her lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear such a short skirt in


    the future. Do you hear that?¡±


    Freeing herself, Patricia pulled her skirt up and red at him. ¡°Isaac, does this have anything to do with


    you?¡±


    Isaac gave a wicked smile. ¡°Of course. You were clearly seducing me just now.¡±


    After he said that, he took a step forward and pinched her little face with his long fingers, preventing her


    from moving.


    Patricia was startled again. Her big eyes widened, and her irises were full of fear. ¡°Isaac, you are not


    allowed to kiss me. Otherwise, I will stab you.¡± She showed him the ring on her finger and warned him


    to be careful.


    Isaac had felt its power. Within five minutes, his whole body would go numb and powerless. This thing


    was useful for her to wear, but it couldn¡¯t be used against him.


    ¡°One more time, and I may really die.¡±


    I¡¯ll scare her!


    Patricia was honestly frightened and didn¡¯t press the ring down. Then, she softened her voice.


    ¡°President Isaac, you have a fianc¨¦e, and I have three children. We need to keep our distance,


    understand? I don¡¯t want to be called a mistress.¡±


    This was the word she hated the most, as her home was broken because of a mistress.


    The whereabouts of her mother were unknown, and she was also forced to live a tortured life of


    despair. Therefore, even if she had to die, she would not be someone¡¯s mistress.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Isaac let go of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Clean up quickly.


    I¡¯m tired.¡± This meant that when he came out, he hoped that she had finished cleaning up as he was


    going to rest.


    Watching him enter the bathroom, Patricia raised her hand and held her chest. Finally, she had


    convinced him.


    Otherwise, she felt that she was going to be a shameless mistress. Just now, she had the idea of


    sleeping with him and then forcing him to break up with Adeline.


    Fortunately, her final words convinced him. She also retained his original intention, which was never to


    be a mistress in this life.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, raised her hand, and smacked her own face.


    ¡°Patricia, calm down. You will take revenge against Adeline and her mother. It is fine to wait a little


    longer, so there is no need to sacrifice yourself to do so.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Patricia listened to the sound of water in the bathroom and elerated her speed.


    When Isaac finished taking a shower and came out, the girl had disappeared. Upon hearing the sound


    of a car, he walked to the window and watched her car slowly drive out of the yard.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly as he realized that she was avoiding him, and she was afraid.


    Moreover, he really wanted to continue just now. That kind of contact was really different from his own


    hand, and it was also not the same as the dream girl who was hidden within the deepest part of his


    heart.


    I think this is it. He seemed to have no feelings for anything or anyone other than her.


    ¡­


    The next day, Patricia woke up in a good mood and was excited to go to work on the first day.


    The three children saw how beautiful she dressed up, so Sylvie asked, ¡°Tricia, have you started work?¡±


    Scott and Sten had already noticed that their mother had found a new job, and it seemed that the


    sry was quite high; otherwise, she would not be grinning from ear to ear.


    Patricia raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother has found a good job. In the future, I won¡¯t


    have to go and work part-time jobs, so I can stay with you at home, and I¡¯ll rest on weekends.¡±


    Sure enough, it was as the two boys had thought. The two looked at each other, feeling that God had


    opened his eyes and let their mother find a good job.


    Sylvie giggled. ¡°Great, I can finally go shopping and y with you.¡±


    Patricia touched her little face. ¡°Yes, we will be best friends in the future.¡±


    She sent her three children to kindergarten and then went to work calmly. From here to the south, it


    was definitely a long drive, but it was fine because she didn¡¯t need to get to work until 10.00AM.


    There were a lot of traffic jams along the way. It was already 9.50AM when Patricia arrived at Cutie


    Pets. Fortunately, she was notte. She punched in the card and went to change clothes with her


    colleagues.


    The other breeder, Molly Walker, was a middle-aged woman who was putting on a pink nurse uniform.


    Patricia whispered to her, ¡°Ms. Walker, I haven¡¯t studied veterinary medicine before, so I don¡¯t


    understand any of this. Will you teach me?¡± She had also been in the workce for many years, so she


    knew that she had to ask if she didn¡¯t understand something.


    Molly was very kind. ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s actually very simple. Just put them in a cage, y some light music,


    and when they¡¯re done, just feed them something. Remember not to mistake the breed types on the


    list. Those whoe here for breeding are all of the purest and most noble bloodlines.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia watched from the side and thought it was quite simple. This job was really nothing. It did not


    have a good reputation, but the sry was high.


    This is exactly the kind of job I¡¯ve yearned for.


    Molly saw that Patricia had almost learned everything, so she checked the time.


    ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ll leave it to you here. I¡¯ll go to the opposite side. There is also a breeding area there. From


    now on, we¡¯ll take one side each.¡±


    Patricia responded, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Walker.¡±


    All morning, no one came. Patricia sat there reading materials and studying. In fact, she learned things


    quite fast. After reading the materials, she basically understood all of them.


    In the afternoon, someone finally came. Nik brought one of his Persian cats into the store.


    The receptionist said to Patricia, ¡°Patricia, this is Bobo belonging to Young Master Ortega. He wants a


    litter of kittens.¡±


    Patricia took over the list and understood that Nik was willing to spend a lot on a litter of purebred


    Persian cats.


    When Nik saw it was her, his eyes widened slightly. ¡°Tricia, do you work here?¡±


    He wondered if he should not havee today and if he should change to another store. Although this


    ce was the closest one to where he lived, he was a little scared.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    When Patricia saw Nik, she sniffed deliberately and felt that he smelled better and no longer carried


    the smell of feces, so she smiled slightly. ¡°Young Master Ortega, what a coincidence! I work here. Bobo


    is so adorable!¡±


    It turned out that the doctor¡¯s pet also had to go to the veterinary hospital. She put Bobo in a small


    cage and then took out a purebred male Persian cat. ¡°Young Master Ortega, look. This is our Persian


    with British royal blood!¡±


    Nik nced at it. The coat color was excellent, so he thought the cat was satisfactory. ¡°Okay, hurry


    up! When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll take Bobo for a beauty treatment.¡±


    Patricia felt that these rich people would never think about donating to the rural areas or the poor.


    They¡¯d rather spend on getting pets instead.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the world was so unfair. The rich would die rich,


    while the poor would die poor, especially single mothers like her and Darcie had extremely difficult


    lives.


    Patricia put the male cat in the small cage and then sat aside, waiting for them to start.


    But the two cats slept on each side without even opening their eyes. Could it be that they are not


    interested in each other?


    She turned her head and nced at the handsome man sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee. He was


    dressed casually today in a white sports suit and a gray vest.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to go to the hospital today, but if these two cats had been treating each


    other indifferently like this, he would surely be exasperated in time too.


    After all, today was Patricia¡¯s first day at work, so she couldn¡¯t afford to takeints. She had to


    work harder to perform well for that sry of hers.


    So, she took the phone and asked Molly. ¡®Ms. Walker, there is a cat for me to breed, but I put them


    together, and they didn¡¯t respond at all.¡¯


    She had never raised a cat before, so she really didn¡¯t know anything about cats or bothered to learn


    about felines.


    Ms. Walker quickly sent her a text. ¡®There are aphrodisiac injections in the cab. You can give one to


    the male cat, and it will be all over the female cat soon.¡¯


    Patricia frowned. Do I still need to give an injection? She was a little nervous.


    Molly texted again. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. Just press on the cat and inject the medication into it.¡¯


    Patricia nced at the cabs, which were allbeled. She took a new syringe, collected the


    aphrodisiac, and then carried it on a small te to the cozy cage.


    She grabbed the male cat, which opened his eyes to look at her, then closed his eyes again.


    It¡¯s reallyzy! But maybe it¡¯s too tired, so it doesn¡¯t have the energy to mate.


    She put the cat on the table and stroked his head.


    ¡°Hamlet, hold on. I¡¯ll stick it in lightly.¡±


    When she picked up the syringe, Hamlet jumped off the table and walked toward the door. Patricia


    frowned. This cat iszy, but it¡¯s not stupid at all. It knows what I¡¯m going to do.


    So, she put down the syringe and chased after it. Next, she bent over and picked it up. All of her


    actions were photographed by Nik on the side and sent to Isaac.


    ¡®Ise, look at what your woman is doing. She¡¯s breeding my Bobo, hahaha¡­¡¯


    Patricia nced at Nik. ¡°Young Master Ortega, can I ask you to help me?¡±


    Nik had been waiting for Isaac¡¯s reply but felt bored when thetter didn¡¯t reply. So, he got upzily.


    ¡°Sure, this is what I do.¡±


    However, Patricia also wanted to try doing it herself, so she didn¡¯t want him to take over.


    ¡°Young Master Ortega, you can just hold the cat for me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She would have to be proficient at it in the future, so she had to try it today. If it was difficult, she would


    learn it.


    Nik stretched out his big hands and held the cat, while Patricia quickly picked up the syringe on the


    side and injected it near the cat¡¯s butt. She thought it was simple before, but now she felt a little scared,


    so she closed her eyes and plunged the syringe without actually looking at the cat.


    At that instant, Nik eximed, ¡°Hey, why did you stab me?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    When Patricia heard this, she opened her eyes and saw that she had really plunged the syringe into


    Nik¡¯s hand.


    She was so frightened that she quickly let go. It was obvious to her that she had pricked the cat just


    now, so how could it end up on the back of Nik¡¯s hand?


    Oh my God! What should I do?


    Nik pulled out the syringe and asked, ¡°What was in it?¡±


    Patricia panicked. Her lips trembling, she said in a low voice, ¡°A-Aphrodisiac.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she saw Nik¡¯s face turn pale, and there was a hint of shock in his eyes.


    ¡°What did you say? Is it for animals?¡± He had never encountered such a thing before. Under normal


    circumstances, he would just take some antidote. But if it was for animals, then what could he take?


    Soon he felt that something was wrong. His eyes turned red, and his whole body felt hot.


    Patricia waspletely overwhelmed and ran to find Molly, who was horrified when she heard what


    had happened. ¡°Hurry up and call an ambnce and take him to the hospital!¡±


    Patricia then entered the breeding room and saw Nik¡¯s appearance. He was sweating all over, and


    his gaze on her was strange too.


    ¡°Young Master Ortega, hold on for a while. The ambnce wille soon.¡±


    Nik frowned. He felt ufortable, but he had to restrain himself. From the bottom of his heart, he


    really wanted to stay away from this woman in the future. He had only seen her twice, yet both times


    she had nearly killed him.


    In the hospital, Patricia was waiting at the door of the emergency room, a little scared.


    She had just received a call that she had been fired, and she was fully responsible for Nik¡¯s medical


    expenses.


    Patricia hugged herself with both arms and felt that she was foolish. She lost such a high-paying job on


    the first day.


    She should have worked for at least a month!


    Ugh¡­


    She had to look for a job again, but she hoped Nik was all right. What if something happened to


    him?


    Nik¡¯s family would not let her go if he experienced side effects, and she would feel guilty too.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened, and two tall men stepped out. Isaac walked in front. He was


    wearing a ck trench coat with a white shirt and an inky blue tie. At first nce, it was clear he came


    directly from thepany.


    The man walking behind had a darkerplexion and shorter hair than him. He was wearing ck


    cks and turned out to be Percy.


    When Patricia turned her head and saw the two of them, there were tears in her eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This was the first time Isaac saw her with such an expression, which made him feel distressed.


    He strode up to her, then pulled her into his arms, stroking her back lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He won¡¯t


    die.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he just take some medicine for animals? That guy is invulnerable to all poisons.


    Percy nced at the time. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t care whose arms she was in now. Anyway, she needed a warm embrace forfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± When she spoke, her voice was


    trembling, and she looked petrified.


    About 10 minutester, the door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor came out.


    The three quickly greeted them, and Patricia spoke first. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we tried our best.¡±


    Then Patricia saw a figure covered by a white sheet being pushed out, and she waspletely


    devastated.


    Is he dead? How did he die so suddenly like this? As expected, medication can¡¯t be used


    indiscriminately, especially medication for animals.


    Patricia felt that this time, she was doomed. I¡¯ve killed someone and got into serious trouble.


    At that instant, she fainted right in front of Isaac, who caught her and called her name.


    ¡°Patricia!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    A few people next to them began crying and then followed the nurses pushing the corpse toward the


    elevator.


    Isaac nced at the woman in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Nik, get out of there.¡±


    Look at how terrified Patricia is!


    Nik strutted out, then raised his eyebrows at the woman in Isaac¡¯s arms.


    ¡°She made me feel so terrible, so I had to scare her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so frightened.¡±


    Percy threw a punch and hit him in the chest.


    ¡°Nik, what does it feel like to take an aphrodisiac for animals? Actually, you can do it together with your


    Bobo.¡±


    Hearing this, Nik was angry. His face was very dark as he threw a punch at Percy, so thetter


    hurriedly darted away. ¡°Nik, I¡¯m joking. Stop making trouble.¡±


    Nik caught up with him and punched him to relieve his anger and then waited for the elevator


    together.


    Isaac came to the elevator with Patricia in his arms. His expression was a little cold. Nik pursed his


    lips, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Isaac.


    Hisboratory was funded by Isaac, and if Isaac withdrew the funds, he would be finished. So, he had


    no choice but to give way. ¡°Ise, I really was just scaring her.¡±


    Isaac nced at him lightly. ¡°Go away.¡± Then he strode into the elevator, but the two did not dare to


    follow.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Percy nced at Nik. ¡°I believe you now.¡±


    Nik smiled. ¡°Right? She¡¯s bad luck. Whoever encounters her will be unlucky.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the only one unlucky.¡±


    Nik sighed, ¡°I know. Unfortunately, it seems that I¡¯m the only one being struck by bad luck while you


    and Ise are fine.¡±


    When Patricia woke up, she found herself in the car, so she sat up abruptly and turned to look around.


    ¡°Did I just have a dream?¡±


    She raised her hand and patted her face. If it was just a dream, that would be best. But when she saw


    the handsome and cold man beside her, she felt that it was not a dream. Her face fell suddenly, and


    she let out a long sigh. ¡°Isaac, Nik is dead, right? You are going to send me to the police station,


    right? Can you help me take care of my three children?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out and shook his arm. ¡°When Ie out of prison, I¡¯ll cook and clean for


    you for a lifetime.¡±


    Isaac nced at her lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Patricia leaned back in her seat,pletely powerless and waiting for the final judgment.


    When the car stopped, she found that they were not at the police station but at the door of her house.


    Her eyes lit up suddenly, then dimmed again.


    ¡°Are you allowing me to see my family onest time?¡±


    How would I tell the three kidster? If they hear about this, they will be very sad.


    She felt sorry for them. Although she had given them life, she couldn¡¯t give them their father, and she


    couldn¡¯t give thempany. She was a total failure.


    Thinking of this, she could not help sobbing.


    Isaac raised his brows. ¡°Patricia, your imagination is running wild. Nik is not dead.¡±


    Patricia raised her hand and wiped away her tears. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯ve killed someone


    and deserved the punishment. I understand, and I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Is she not afraid? She looks so terrified. This woman is really stubborn.


    After speaking, Patricia stopped crying. Holding back her tears, she was still sad, and her little nose


    twitched.


    Isaac had never seen such a woman who cried all the time, and it made his heart hurt.


    His slender and clean fingers held her chin as he drew her lips close to him. As long as she moved,


    their lips would touch. In the end, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to even breathe.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Patricia, Nik didn¡¯t die. He was just scaring you.¡± After Isaac finished speaking, he took out his


    phone and dialed Nik¡¯s number, which was quickly connected.


    ¡°Ise, do you miss me?¡± The guy¡¯s wicked voice came, and Patricia could hear it too.


    Her eyes finally lit up. ¡°Young Master Ortega, are you not dead? That¡¯s great!¡±


    When Nik heard that Isaac was exining to his woman, heughed. ¡°Tricia, you made me suffer


    today. I was as hard as a rock. Now that I¡¯ve scared you, we can be considered even.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t understand. ¡°A rock? Did that medicine make your whole body hard?¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes slightly again, and a dangerous smile appeared on the corner of his mouth


    when he looked at her.


    Nik was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Uh, no. But Tricia, aren¡¯t you too simple-minded? You don¡¯t


    even understand this?¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled and added, ¡°Ise, it seems that you have to


    train her well.¡±


    Isaac was also a little surprised. Didn¡¯t this girl give birth to three children? She should understand what


    she experienced, right? Is she pretending? It doesn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Don¡¯t scare her again in the future,¡± he said coldly before he hung up on the call. ¡°Do


    you believe me now?¡±


    Patricia rxed. ¡°Fortunately, no fatalities were caused. Otherwise¡­¡±


    She would never dare to do this again. No matter how high the sry was, the job had to be within her


    ability.


    Then, she nced at the door of her house and asked politely, ¡°Isaac, do you want toe in?¡±


    She merely asked out of being polite since she thought he wouldn¡¯t want to go in.


    After she finished speaking, she was about to push the door open and get out of the car, but Isaac


    suddenly responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡±


    At this point, it was already past dinner time. Surprise shed across Patricia¡¯s eyes. This guy is really


    bold. However, today he had helped her, so it was okay for her to treat him to dinner.


    Without wasting any moment, Isaac got out of the car and followed her into the small courtyard.


    At this moment, the three children ran out. ¡°Patricia¡­¡±


    Sylvie threw herself into Patricia¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you doing well at work on your first day today? Are you


    tired?¡±


    The little girl looked concerned, and the two boys behind her were also waiting for Patricia¡¯s answer.


    Patricia squeezed out a smile. ¡°Work was great, and I¡¯m not tired. Come in. It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡±


    Regardless of the kind of troubles she faced in the day, or whatever she had experienced outside,


    when she got home, she abandoned everything bad and only reported good news.


    When Isaac saw how she acted with the children, it seemed like she had changed. She appeared more


    mature and stable, and maybe it was all because of her motherly instinct.


    When Sylvie saw Isaac, she giggled. ¡°Mr. Handsome, you are here.¡±


    Then she nced at her mother. It turns out she was on a date with Mr. Handsome. No wonder she


    came back sote.


    Everyone entered the house, and Patricia poured a mug of warm water for Isaac. ¡°Isaac, sit down for a


    while, and the meal will be ready soon.¡±


    She went into the kitchen and asked Josephine to make a few more dishes, as Isaac was very picky


    with food. Then she went upstairs to take a shower. Today, she broke out in a cold sweat, and she felt


    like she stank.


    In the living room, Isaac nced at the white porcin mug. Next to the water dispenser not far away,


    there were four mugs, each with a photo on it. They were photos of Patricia and her three children, and


    the mugs were clearly defined for each of them.


    Scott and Sten nced at each other, then went into the room and took a bottle of hard liquor. Next,


    they poured it into a cold ss. They knew that men were more genuine after drinking alcohol, so if he


    wanted to be their father, he had to pass this test.


    Previous Chapter


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Sten took the empty ss, then Scott poured the hard liquor into it so that it was half full. ¡°Mr. Arnold,


    have a drink.¡±


    Sten put the ss in front of Isaac, after which he smiled slightly and looked very friendly.


    Isaac nced at the ss. There was already a mug of water, so what did this mean?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he looked at the two handsome little boys and felt as if he had


    seen them somewhere but couldn¡¯t remember.


    Scott¡¯s cold little voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Arnold, this is our family¡¯s rule. Please drink it!¡±


    Sylvie was standing by the side, her big eyes blinking. ¡°Scott, what is the rule? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Are they bullying Mr. Handsome? But my brothers don¡¯t bully people.


    Scott nodded slightly. ¡°It will be the same for you in the future.¡±


    Isaac suddenly understood that these two boys were testing him, as they probably regarded him as


    Patricia¡¯s boyfriend.


    Moreover, what Scott meant was that when his sister grew up and brought her boyfriend home, the


    boyfriend would be treated like this.


    Sure enough, this was the rule of the Aniston Family. Looking at the two little boys with dark eyes in


    front of him, Isaac felt that they were very smart.


    It was no wonder that Patricia didn¡¯t lose herself over the years. It turned out that she had two sons like


    this. He picked up the ss and drank it all in one gulp. He felt the spicy taste in his mouth and realized


    that it was hard liquor with a high level of alcohol.


    Isaac had been in the business world since he was very young, so he had experienced all kinds of


    asions, and naturally, his alcohol tolerance was very high.


    He smiled slightly and showed them the empty ss.


    Scott then poured him another ss again without speaking. The three little children just looked at him


    like this while he drank ss after ss. As he drank the bottle of hard liquor, his stomach began to


    feel ufortable. After all, he was drinking on an empty stomach.


    He was not drunk, but he was indeed a little tipsy, and there was a smile in his indistinct gaze. ¡°Shall I


    continue drinking?¡±


    The expressions of these two boys were neither humble nor arrogant, but they were very assertive.


    Scott replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    The two brothers quickly removed the evidence, and then the little girl moved closer. ¡°Mr. Handsome,


    you¡¯ve drunk so much. Do you want to pee?¡±


    He drank so many sses in one go. If it were me, I would definitely have to pee.


    Isaac stroked her little face with his big hand and shook his head. ¡°Go off and have fun. Your brothers


    and I have something to talk about.¡±


    Sylvie pursed her lips. ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll watch TV.¡± The little girl happily ran to the TV, sat on the carpet,


    and watched the cartoon by herself.


    After a while, the two little boys sat beside Isaac and looked at him with bright eyes. Scott asked him,


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you, and have you ever been married?¡±


    Isaac was waiting for their questions. With a slight smile, he parted his thin lips lightly. ¡°My name is


    Isaac Arnold. I¡¯m 25 years old and unmarried.¡±


    Hearing this, the two little guys looked at each other. He was one year older than their mother, but they


    were a little worried about him being unmarried. This man was good-looking, tall, handsome, and still


    young. However, their mother had three of them. It would be unlikely for him not to mind this.


    Sten then asked, ¡°Do you mind if your woman has children?¡±


    Sylvie liked this man and wanted him to be their father, so the two brothers wanted to see if he was


    qualified.


    The smile on the corner of Isaac¡¯s mouth became deeper because he was feeling a little drunk at the


    moment. These two boys were really good at managing the time for the alcohol to begin its effect.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s the woman I like, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Scott took over. ¡°If she isn¡¯t very smart, would you like her too?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Isaac picked up the ss of water that Patricia poured for him and took a sip, for he didn¡¯t expect that


    the effect of the hard liquor would be so great. His vision became more and more blurred, and he was


    now really drunk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women who are too smart.¡±


    Scott and Sten smiled slightly. This was the most important point.


    At this time, Patricia came downstairs wearing casual clothes after taking a bath. She saw her two sons


    chatting with Isaac and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As soon as Patricia approached, she smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    She sniffed carefully, and then she found that Isaac¡¯s expression was off. His face was a little red, and


    his gaze was a little vague.


    ¡°Isaac, why are you drinking?¡± Her eyes were full of anticipation because she realized that he had been


    drinking.


    She turned to look at her sons, who both squinted and smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, you apany our guest. We¡¯ll go help Sylvie with her studies.¡±


    Usually, these two boys were most afraid of helping their sister to study because she didn¡¯t like to


    study, so they were often frustrated to tears by her.


    In the end, the two boys decided that she didn¡¯t need to study hard. As long as they were around in the


    future, she could depend on them for life. However, today, they offered to help Sylvie with her studies.


    Patricia smiled happily. ¡°Teach your sister well.¡±


    Isaac smiled slightly. These boys are really smart.


    Watching the three children go upstairs, Patricia looked back and suddenly remembered. ¡°Isaac, did


    they make you drink?¡±


    It was only at this time that Patricia reacted. The boys said that they would help their sister to study, but


    they were trying to deceive her.


    She pursed her lips in anger and looked upstairs, but there was a guest, so she couldn¡¯t scold the


    children.


    So, she could only stand up and ask, ¡°Isaac, do you want to drink water? I¡¯ll pour some for you. I¡¯m so


    sorry. The children are naughty at home. Are you feeling ufortable and want to go to the


    hospital?¡±


    How much did they make him drink, and why does he look like this?


    Thest time she saw him socializing and was drunk, he wasn¡¯t even like this today. At this moment,


    she felt a headacheing. Her two sons were too assertive. When they saw a man in her house, they


    felt that he was an enemy and would do something against him.


    Isaac picked up the ss and took another sip of water. ¡°T-There¡¯s w-water here.¡± He narrowed his


    eyes slightly while he spoke a little drunkenly.


    Patricia felt that it was over. He had drunk too much, and he couldn¡¯t say anything properly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Josephine came over from the kitchen. ¡°Patricia, the meal is ready.¡±


    Patricia looked at the man leaning on the sofa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    But can he still eat like this? He looks like he¡¯s going to slide off the chair.


    Isaac raised his hand and waved her away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat; I want to sleep.¡±


    Patricia blinked, wondering what to do.


    Taken aback by the man¡¯s condition, Josephine asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with President Isaac?¡±


    He was fine when he came in. Why does he seem to be drunk now?


    Patricia pointed upstairs. ¡°He was made drunk by Scott and Sten.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes widened. How could that be possible? Those two children are the most well-behaved.


    How could they get someone drunk?


    Patricia shook Isaac hard. ¡°President Isaac, don¡¯t sleep! I¡¯ll take you to your car, and you can go to


    sleep after you get home.¡±


    After that, she went to help Isaac, preparing to send him back to the car outside.


    Isaac abruptly opened his eyes which were a little red. ¡°The driver¡¯s family is sick, so I had the driver go


    back early.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Patricia froze, her hands turning stiff because she knew she had no choice but to take Isaac home


    without the driver, only to realize her car was left in the hospital. She then took a look at the time,


    thinking the night was still young enough to call for a cab.


    Nevertheless, when she reached for her phone to do that, Josephine nudged her and said, ¡°Tricia, I


    brewed all our wine at home, and they are highly alcoholic. So, why don¡¯t you take care of Mr. Arnold


    for the night before anything happens?¡±


    Meanwhile, Isaac, who was leaning on the couch, curled his lips upward when he heard Josephine¡¯s


    words. Good job, Mrs. Zimmers. You definitely deserve a big bonus tomorrow.


    In the meantime, Patricia didn¡¯t appear to be reluctant to take care of him, especially after she heard


    about the highly alcoholic wine. This man is a powerful and influential figure, and I¡¯d bemitting


    suicide if I got on his wrong side. So, I better take good care of him and make sure nothing happens.


    Fearing for Isaac¡¯s safety, she was worried that no one would find him in his drunken state should


    anything happen to him. He¡¯ll probably be drunk like a dead person when the maids find him the next


    day. Thinking it was her sons¡¯ doing, Patricia felt responsible for their actions as their mother. ¡°Mrs.


    Zimmer, please help me carry him into my room. I¡¯ll look after him tonight.¡±


    Josephine then proceeded to help Patricia carry Isaac upstairs. After using all their strength to carry the


    man to the bed, both of them finally heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Patricia was surprised to find


    herself so exhausted, considering the man¡¯s skinny stature. He looks skinny, but I didn¡¯t expect him to


    be so heavy. At the thought of that, she felt as if all her energy had been drained from her body.


    At the same time, Josephine, who was also panting, said, ¡°Tricia, I¡¯ll look after the children and coax


    them to sleep, so I shall leave Young Master Isaac to you.¡±


    Staring at the man lying in bed, Patricia seized Josephine¡¯s arm and asked her what to do since she


    had no experience in taking care of a drunk man. ¡°What should I do, Mrs. Zimmer?¡± Inexperienced, she


    was worried that she would mess things up.


    Josephine smiled and replied, ¡°All you have to do is just take off his clothes and wipe his body. If he


    vomits, find something for him to puke into; if he is just unconscious, you have to check his breathing


    every now and then.¡± She shared her experience in taking care of a drunk person with Patricia.


    ¡°Alright, I heard you.¡± Patricia nodded, thinking Isaac should be fine as long as he was still breathing.


    ¡®Great work¡¯, boys! That¡¯s some mess you made your mother clean for you.


    Soon, Patricia closed the door behind her and carried Isaac¡¯s legs with all her strength, putting them on


    the bed. She then took off his shoes and shirt, but when she undressed him, she was enchanted and


    stunned by what she saw. Oh gosh! He¡¯s got such a muscr physique.


    She then gulped and warned herself. ¡°Snap out of it, Patricia. This guy is drunk, so you better not peek.


    Behave yourself!¡±


    While Isaac appeared to be drunk, he was still conscious enough to hear what Patricia said. Thus, he


    curled his lips upward and pulled his waistband upward. ¡°Pants off. I don¡¯t feelfortable with them


    on.¡±


    As Isaac sounded like he was talking in his sleep to Patricia, she stared at his pants and realized it


    might have been ufortable for him to have them on in his sleep. Well, I guess a pair of fitting pants


    like this one is going to make him feel ufortable in his sleep, right? She then bit her lip and peeked


    at him, admiring his perfect good looks that seemed absolutely wless to her. He looks so handsome.


    I bet this is the kind of face that every other man would go for in stic surgery.


    After going through much trouble taking off the shirt from the man, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by


    his muscr chest and abdomen. Nevertheless, she looked away and put his head on the pillow, her


    hand then slightly making its way to the waistband as her face blushed bashfully. At the same time, she


    kept her eyes closed and continued to slide her hand forward, intentionally feeling the man¡¯s abdominal


    muscles in the process. However, when her finger finally reached the belt, she suddenly felt a huge


    grasp on her wrist.


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. If Isaac kept pressing like that, then her hands would be resting


    against his¡­


    She almost screamed and tried to retract her hand, but the man refused to let go. No! No! This is bad!


    She used all her might to move her hand away, but she couldn¡¯t match him in power.


    Biting her lip, Patricia felt her eyes watering while her face was red beyond belief, as if she was down


    with a fever. With her sudden movements coupled with his, the force caused a change in that spot.


    Patricia could feel the shape clearly, indirectly triggering her panic button. What should I do? This can¡¯t


    be!


    Her long eyshes quivered, and she looked as if she were about to cry. This was her first time


    tending to someone who was drunk, and it was too terrifying. She didn¡¯t mean to touch him; it was an


    ident.


    Isaac¡¯s breathing quickened a little. If she continued like this, he might just lose control. So, he let go of


    her hand and whispered, ¡°Take off¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s hand was free now. She took a few deep breaths.


    She felt exhausted, even more tired than she would be if she ran 5 miles. Her entire body was


    drenched in sweat, but it was winter and only about 50 degrees indoors.


    Hot sweat kept pouring forth, and she was in immense torture.


    Patricia nudged Isaac, calling him, ¡°President Arnold? Isaac? Arnold the Terrible?¡±


    There was absolutely no response from him, so she went ahead and loosened his belt. When she


    pulled down the zipper, she bit her lip hard.


    She was all awkward, embarrassing, and also nervous. When she finally removed the expensive pants,


    she almost fainted from exhaustion. She took a few steps backward and leaned against the wardrobe,


    panting heavily.


    As for the man who was set free, he felt his entire body rxing, so hey therefortably. He


    suddenly propped himself up and looked at her. Patricia was so startled that she tossed his pants to the


    side. ¡°A-Are you awake?¡±


    Isaac looked at the woman¡¯s messy hair and blushing face. She was biting her lip too, and she looked


    as if certain events had just transpired.


    She was extremely seductive, but she herself didn¡¯t know that, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s


    ufortable!¡±


    As Isaac spouted those two words indifferently, Patricia let out a huge sigh. Phew! And here I thought


    he was sober.


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t watched her taking off his clothes, or he would tease her about it. She would


    never admit to this while she was alive, and she would tell him tomorrow that Josephine had taken it off


    for him. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t say that it was she herself.


    Patricia hastily ran over to him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re feeling ufortable, right? I¡¯ll give your body a quick


    wipe, and you should just go to sleep. You¡¯ll feel better when you wake up.¡±


    She talked as if she were coaxing a child, and her tone was gentle as well.


    As Isaac listened, he enjoyed it very much and nodded obediently. ¡°G-Go ahead.¡±


    Patricia went into the bathroom, then reemerged with a pail of water. After that, she wiped his face with


    a warm towel, moving onto his neck, then proceeding downward.


    After wiping his body, she covered him with a nket.


    Then, she went into the bathroom and came back out after some time. She sat by the bed and watched


    the man in his sleep. She reached out and put a finger to his nose.


    He¡¯s breathing. Thank God he¡¯s alive. She kept repeating this action throughout the night until she fell


    asleep out of fatigue.


    After she fell asleep, Isaac opened his eyes and looked at the woman who was seated by the bed in


    slumber. Under her long eyshes, her small face was clean and sweet. She looked even cuter when


    she was asleep.


    He carried her onto the bed, then tucked her in. With a petite woman in his arms, he couldn¡¯t keep his


    cool. So, he lowered his head and nted a few kisses on her cheek.


    The more he kissed her, the more he desired more kisses, as if no amount of kisses would suffice.


    Guess a bit won¡¯t hurt.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, he moved his lips onto hers, and after that was history.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Throughout the night, Patricia kept dreaming that she had been dropped into water. It was very difficult


    for her to breathe, and she felt especially horrible.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t sleep well, and when she woke up the next morning, she still felt exhausted.


    When she opened her eyes, a handsome face was right in front of her. His eyes were closed, and his


    eyshes were facing downward, casting shadows below his eyes.


    His eyes looked even more profound now, and they added a hint of mysteriousness to him. Patricia


    gazed at him to find that he looked really good when he was asleep. This was probably how men could


    be considered sexy.


    Patricia realized then that men could look picturesque when they slept as well. Women were sleeping


    beauties, whereas Isaac was like scenery. He looked like a majestic mountain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A whileter, Patricia finally recovered her senses. She shook her head, feeling like she had been


    seduced. It felt weird.


    Feeling that the woman in his arms had moved a little, the man tightened his embrace and held Patricia


    closer to him. Her lips were pressed against his face.


    Isaac opened his eyes to see therge and watery eyes of the woman. When he saw that she was


    kissing him, he smiled slightly in a seductive manner. ¡°Are you stealing kisses?¡±


    He asked her with such confidence, as if she really were kissing him. Therefore, Patricia immediately


    sat up and reached up to cover her mouth. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re mistaken. Just now¡ª¡±


    Just now, he was the one who held her tight, and she identally kissed him. She really didn¡¯t mean


    to. How am I supposed to exin it to him now?


    Isaac slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled. It was a brilliant and captivating smile.


    Patricia thought that this man was putting a spell on her. Why did he always make her feel weird,


    entranced, and a little out of control? She reached up and scratched her hair, forcing herself awake.


    Isaac frowned a little. ¡°What wine did they give mest night? My head is hurting badly.¡±


    It was only then that Patricia remembered that this was her room. He had gotten drunkst night, and


    the wine was a type of cooking wine used by Josephine to preserve vegetables. Its alcohol content was


    quite high, so she feared that something might happen to him. That was why she took care of him.


    She remembered everything, and then she nced at the bed. Why am I in bed? And she seemed to


    have rested in his arms, so she had the urge to just faint. How can I have such a peculiar habit?


    She had already prepared a mattress on the floor, and she was ready to spend the night on the


    mattress. However, she still got into bed in the end.


    How embarrassing!


    Isaac watched her subtle movements. She stuck out her tongue, then shook her head, then scratched


    her hair.


    She was so cute that he had to suppress his urge tough. He asked coldly, ¡°Was it fake wine?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s real wine, and it¡¯s very good quality. Mrs. Zimmers¡¯ rtives made it


    themselves, but the alcohol content is just a little higher than those found in the market.¡±


    Isaac raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hm! I didn¡¯t get to eat dinnerst night, so can I at least have breakfast?¡±


    For some reason, this man sounded pitiful when he spoke those words, so Patricia was guilty. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Isaac! My children are a bit mischievous, so please don¡¯t get angry at them. There¡¯s breakfast for


    you, and you can eat it after washing up.¡±


    She had told Josephinest night to make more breakfast in the morning and to prepare some nice


    porridge that would help with Isaac¡¯s digestion.


    Isaac sat up and nced downward. Then, he pulled the nket to cover himself.


    ¡°Who took off my clothes?¡±


    There was a hint of fear in his eyes, and Patricia witnessed real fear and terror. This man could actually


    express such emotions. Was he afraid that something had happened between them?


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Zimmers. It¡¯s okay. She would qualify as your mother at her age, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Last night, Isaac saw clearly that Patricia was the one who took his clothes off, but she med it on


    Josephine instead. The man smiled coldly, then gave her a look. His dark eyes seemed to contain a


    hint of confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Last night, I think I saw you taking it off.¡±


    As soon as he said those words, a blush tinted Patricia¡¯s face.


    She was panicking! Herrge eyes shifted. ¡°You had too much to drink, so you probably saw things.


    Mrs. Zimmers was the one who took off your clothes for you, and she even wiped your body clean. I¡¯m


    a young woman, so I can¡¯t do such things for you.¡±


    Isaac cast a meaningful look at the girl who lied through her teeth. He suddenly pulled the nket away


    and stood up.


    The man¡¯s perfect figure was exposed for all to see. Patricia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the most


    prominent part of a man who had just woken up.


    Her small mouth gaped in shock. Isn¡¯t this exaggerating?


    She hastily turned around. ¡°Your clothes are washed and dried, so I¡¯ll go get them. Wait here.¡±


    Patricia jogged out of the bedroom and escaped to the balcony. Then, she retrieved his clothes which


    were hung out to dry, securing them in her arms.


    She frowned when she looked at the clothes, wondering why they were all wrinkly. Suddenly, she


    remembered that his clothes were all handmade, and the fabric shouldn¡¯t make contact with water. The


    clothes could only be dry-cleaned, and they couldn¡¯t withstand the rough tumbling of a washing


    machine.


    Patricia hastily nced at the tags, and she proceeded to take a few steps backward in shock. All of


    those added up would cost hundreds of thousands, and she had ruined them. He would probably ask


    forpensation from her again.


    Patricia closed her eyes. She felt that ever since she met Isaac, her money kept draining out of her


    wallet. God! I don¡¯t want to spend my whole life making meals and cleaning up for him.


    Patricia could only hide the clothes and go back to the bedroom with an awkward look on her face.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Uh, haha¡­ President Arnold, someone stole your clothes that were put out on the balconyst night.¡±


    She felt that she was making up a perfectly believable story, but clothes really could go missing here.


    She was telling the truth, in a way.


    ¡°Maybe your clothes were too expensive.¡±


    With that, she shed another awkward smile. On the other hand, Isaac¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°Did you ruin it in the washing machine?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡ªno, no, of course not. I dry-cleaned it. I put them out on the balcony to get rid of the smell, but I


    never expected them to get stolen.¡±


    Isaac already knew what she was getting at, but he was quite amused that she had gotten a little


    smarter. Did she think she wouldn¡¯t have topensate for it if she said it was stolen?


    Patricia suddenly remembered something. ¡°I¡¯ll find some clothes for you. I have some men¡¯s clothes.


    It¡¯s from before¡ª¡±


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t wear clothes someone had worn before, so she stopped talking.


    She retrieved from her wardrobe a white high-cored shirt, a gray sweater, and a pair of khaki


    trousers.


    ¡°These are all new. You can wear them for the time being.¡±


    She carefully ced the items onto the bed. Isaac looked at the clothes, realizing that it was all to her


    taste.


    This girl loved warm colors. Who was she trying to dress up into a Korean heartthrob?


    ¡°Did you buy this for Zachary?¡±


    He guessed it right off the bat, so Patricia nodded. ¡°I knitted the sweater, and it took me a long time.


    The pants are bought, though.¡±


    She just wanted to thank Zachary. She couldn¡¯t afford anything else, so she decided to give him a


    sweater. Josephine had bought the pants and said that they matched the sweater nicely.


    Hearing that, Isaac grabbed the clothes and put them on, then put on the pants as well. It was a decent


    fit. Since she hadn¡¯t given out the sweater she knitted, she should give up on it because he would be


    making it his own.


    Patricia had her back toward him, and when he was done changing, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a toothbrush and a towel for you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Isaac entered the bathroom to find a sink and shower in the small space. Is it me or is there no bathtub


    here?!


    ced on the sink were Patricia¡¯s light green toothbrush, cup, towel, and some cosmetics, clean and


    immacte. There weren¡¯t even droplets of water on the counter. He approved of her lifestyle because


    she at least tidied up the house to create a wholesome atmosphere.


    Although there were no luxuries in the old house, the simple ornaments and minimalistic furniture


    definitely made it a homey ce to stay, unlike his house, which came with a ck and white theme. It


    exerted an aloof air without a smidgen of a lively atmosphere.


    At that moment, Patricia handed him a new toothbrush, cup, and towel. ¡°If you wanna shower, there¡¯s


    warm water.¡±


    She reckoned that a guy like him would feel ufortable without a shower every day. He looked at


    the toothbrush and cup, which were blue in color, before taking them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs. You cane down for breakfast after your shower.¡± She then


    turned around, causing her hair to flutter, releasing a subtle sweet fragrance in the air.


    It smelled familiar to him for some reason, but he could not recall where he encountered the exact


    same scent. Taking a deep breath, he realized that the whole bathroom was rife with her engaging


    scent.


    Patricia went downstairs, where the three kids were waiting for her by the staircase before going to


    school. They were donned in navy school uniforms while carrying their bags.


    Sylvie giggled. ¡°Tricia, have you just got up? What about him?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face tinged with red, but she remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s up. Scott, Sten,e here. I need to tell


    you guys something.¡±


    Sylvie looked at her brothers in contemtion. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Mr. Handsome in the future, got it?¡±


    Scott caressed her head. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It was not until then did she let out a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you guys outside. Hurry up, or we¡¯ll be


    late for school.¡±


    Patricia held the boys¡¯ hands while walking toward the couch. She took a seat before staring at the two


    good-looking boys. Not only did they have well-defined features, but they were also smart.


    It was probably because they took after their father, who should not be that bad.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat guests like that, okay?¡±


    Especially toward Isaac. He¡¯s too clever, and I got it from him too. I¡¯d rather suffer a little than lose more


    by going against him. Otherwise, you guys will end up worse than I do.


    ¡°Okay.¡± They nodded obediently, acting the same as always whenever they were given a lecture.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Okay. You should head off for school now.¡± She added, ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, could you send them to


    school?¡±


    Josephine came out of the kitchen. ¡°Sure, Tricia. The porridge is on the table, and so are the side


    dishes.¡± After informing her, she left alongside the children.


    Patricia poured herself a cup of lukewarm water. While drinking, she thought she should find herself a


    job as soon as possible. Right then, she received a call from Darcie.


    She picked up the phone. ¡°Darcie.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, good news from the hospital¡ªthere¡¯s apatible donor! It¡¯s said that he¡¯s currently serving in


    the army. We¡¯re waiting for them to contact us at the moment.¡±


    It was definitely a piece of rejoicing news. Money did make the world go round, for they had found a


    compatible donor after yesterday¡¯s payment.


    The process was indeed speedy.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You should urge them to have the surgery done as soon as possible.¡± Patricia smiled


    because there was finally hope for Darcie.


    At the same time, the man was descending the stairs when he heard her giggles. He took light steps


    down the stairs in order not to surprise her.


    Then, he overheard that she was job-hunting, which reminded him of the video clip he saw yesterday.


    He had not expected her to work in a pet shop as the veterinary gown did not suit her at all. Thus, it


    was reasonable for her to lose her job.


    Feeling the scorching gaze on her back, Patricia took a nce behind her to see Isaac standing over


    there while looking at her. ¡°Darcie, I¡¯ve got something to do for now. I¡¯ll swing by a few dayster to see


    you guys.¡±


    She terminated the call and strode toward Isaac. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Enjoy.¡±


    She led him to the kitchen, in which their meal was served on the dining table. Due to the old building


    structure, the dining room and kitchen shared the same space so that Josephine could have a room for


    herself next to it.


    Noticing the coat of yellow leaves in the yard, Isaac unconsciously raised his gaze to look at the tree.


    Patricia piped up, ¡°It¡¯s a pear tree. It usually bears a lot of pears in autumn. They¡¯re sweet and


    crunchy.¡±


    Even if he did not like pears, he was tempted to try some here after hearing her words. He trailed


    behind her into the kitchen. It was an old-style kitchen, and the marble dining table was so clean that


    one could see their reflection through it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He sat down, and she scooped a bowl of porridge for him before removing the cloche to reveal the


    mouth-watering side dishes.


    ¡°Isaac, this is the best we can provide. Enjoy.¡± Patricia seated herself opposite him and began to revel


    in her breakfast. She enjoyed the porridge while eating the side dishes at times.


    It was a satisfying moment for him to see her taking her meal. The simple dishes seemed tasty to him


    too.


    After breakfast, it was time for him to take his leave. He checked on the time before giving her a


    business card. ¡°Mypany is hiring people at the moment. So, if you¡¯re looking for a job, you can


    give this person a call and mention my name.¡±


    Her eyes widened at that. Arnold Corporation was a sacred ce where many of the graduates from


    prestigious universities could not even enter despite their excellent academic backgrounds. Do I have


    the right to work here?


    ¡°President Isaac, I didn¡¯t go to college.¡± It was the very drawback that hindered her in terms of job-


    hunting.


    Isaac nodded as he still remembered what she had told him. ¡°They won¡¯t pick on the person I


    rmend.¡±


    Indeed, who would dare to say a word under the president¡¯s rmendation?


    Patricia broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you, President Isaac.¡±


    When he was leaving, he suddenly said, ¡°The point is you still owe me money. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll run


    away, so it¡¯s best to keep you by my side.¡±


    After he left the house, she stood in the yard and murmured, ¡°What a petty man.¡±


    So, the purpose of introducing her to a job was to keep an eye on her. She forsook the thought of


    seeing him off in split seconds.


    In the car, Liam felt that Isaac¡¯s demeanor had softened because of his clothes. Sensing the gaze upon


    him, Isaac red at Liam, causing him to smile awkwardly. ¡°President Isaac, you look handsome


    today.¡±


    Isaac looked at himself. Although Patricia did not knit the sweater for him, it was still afortable one.


    ¡°Inform the human resources team to hire Patricia Aniston as my secretary if she sends an application.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Instead of seeing Isaac off, Patricia zoned out on the dining table, assuming that he had introduced her


    to a job just to keep an eye on her.


    As an afterthought, the burden on her shoulders was no longer there. Even if she was going to be an


    ordinary employee in such a bigpany like Arnold Corporation, she would earn herself better pay


    than the higher echelons in otherpanies.


    People did mention that the Arnold Corporation offered good benefits to its workers. The cafeteria


    provided buffets, including desserts, fruits, and ice creams during lunch breaks.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She went back to her room and took a shower. She was drenched in sweat after taking care of Isaac


    yesterday. Feeling refreshed after a shower, she dressed up formally before putting on light makeup


    since she should at least practice the basic etiquette.


    She did not dare to drive to Isaac¡¯spany, as the car belonged to him, and the interview was her


    personal matter. He would give her a lecture if she used it for personal reasons.


    The thought of the petty man annoyed her. Why is he so narrow-minded when he¡¯s the president of a


    bigpany? Hmph!


    It was about 10.00AM when Patricia arrived at Arnold Corporation. She observed the magnificent lobby


    the moment she stepped into the building.


    When she told the receptionist about her interview, the security guards led her to the human resources


    department, which was located on the fifth floor.


    The manager was a middle-aged man. After skimming through her resume, he said, ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re


    hired. You may proceed with the onboarding right now.¡±


    He was the manager of the department, as well as the person she had contacted beforehand. What


    else could he say when Isaac rmended her? She passed the interview in no time.


    It took her a few hours toplete the onboarding process under the worker¡¯s guidance. It was not


    until then did she realize that she was still clueless about the position she was offered.


    In hindsight, she asked the girl who helped her with the onboarding, ¡°May I ask which position I¡¯m


    offered?¡±


    Patricia considered herself pathetic for her guts to ept the offer without even knowing the offered


    position. She was willing to do anything as long as there was a job for her.


    The girl was astonished by her question as she looked at Patricia as though she was looking at an


    idiot. She checked the documents before answering, ¡°You¡¯ll be the president¡¯s personal secretary.¡±


    Then, her eyes widened before taking a closer look at the files. How can she be the president¡¯s


    personal secretary when she only graduated from high school? Ah¡­ I want to be the president¡¯s


    personal secretary too, though.


    Needless to say, Isaac was the dream man of every woman in thepany. It was their wish to take


    over that very position.


    Even Patricia was shocked to hear that. ¡°What?¡±


    The president¡¯s personal secretary? A-Am I going to make coffee and clean the office for him again?


    Why can¡¯t I escape from this loop?


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re lucky.¡± The girl nodded in response before rolling her eyes in displeasure. ¡°Report


    yourself to work at 8.00AM tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Having said that, she returned to her ce, leaving only Patricia standing on the spot. Although Patricia


    felt strange by the girl¡¯s indifference, she was happy to finallynd herself a job.


    At that moment, the manager came out of the office and smiled when he saw her. ¡°Patricia, wee


    aboard.¡±


    Thinking that the manager appeared quite amiable, she questioned, ¡°Sir, may I ask how much my


    sry is?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Since the position requires you to be on call 24/7, the sry is quite high. It¡¯s about


    30,000.¡±


    She almost fainted when she heard thatrge sum of money. 30,000? Oh my lord. Has luck finally


    come to me? Isn¡¯t that too much?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Looking at Patricia gaping in surprise, the manager patted her shoulder. ¡°Patricia, if you do your best,


    there¡¯s still an annual bonus waiting for you. If President Isaac is satisfied with your work, your bonus


    can go up to ten thousand.¡±


    Once again, she was taken aback by the revtion as she felt dizzier. H-Has my life finally reached its


    prime? My kids can finally live a better life!


    She regained her senses and swore up and down to herself that she was willing to do anything for


    Isaac regardless of how ridiculous his requests would be. Even if he was parsimony, he treated his


    workers well.


    She bought some snacks and groceries on the way home. Josephine was surprised to see those


    things. ¡°Tricia, everything you bought is imported. It must be expensive.¡±


    Patricia, who had only bought cheap fruits, even purchased many snacks today. What has gotten into


    her?


    She helped Josephine to arrange the things into the refrigerator and cab with a grin. ¡°Josephine,


    I¡¯ve got a job, and the pay is high. We can finally live a better life from now onward.¡±


    Not only could she buy Sylvie the dolls that she wanted, she could also give the boys aputer and


    drone. Good days wereing ahead of them.


    Suddenly, someone rang the doorbell, prompting Josephin to open the door. Like a richdy, Gwen


    was d in leather clothes while holding thetest bag of the season. She glimpsed at Josephine


    indifferently. ¡°Does Patricia live here?¡±


    Josephine stared at Gwen, who was dressed opulently while wondering if she was ever afraid of snatch


    thieves.


    ¡°Do you hear me? Answer me.¡± Josephine¡¯s gaze had struck jealousy toward Gwen. She had always


    looked down upon ordinary people and could not bother to talk to them.


    Likewise, Josephine did not like her either, thinking that she was up to no good and hence the cold


    treatment. ¡°There¡¯s no one named Patricia here.¡±


    She then shoved Gwen to close the door, which infuriated Gwen to the core. ¡°You old mare! I know that


    she lives here. Open the door!¡±


    She mmed the wooden door, causing the neighbors toe out to check out the noise.


    Meanwhile, Josephine told Patricia, ¡°There¡¯s someone dressed up like a richdy at the doorstep.


    She¡¯s looking for you, but I stopped her since she¡¯s probably up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Patricia rose from her seat and left the house before heading toward the gate.


    Hearing Gwen¡¯s harangue, she turned around to fill a pail of water before opening the door and


    sshing the water.


    Screams could be heard from the outside. ¡°Argh! Patricia Aniston, what are you doing?!¡±


    Gwen was drenched from head to toe. Not only were her styled hair and make-up messed up, her


    clothes were sodden in water, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.


    Patricia held the pail and gazed at her. ¡°Aunt Hough, why are you here? I thought someone was


    causing trouble at my ce.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She then put down the pail before walking out. ¡°My ce is too small for someone like you. Aunt


    Hough, you should get changed, or you¡¯ll catch a cold in this cold weather.¡±


    Gwen kept sneezing in the meantime. ¡°You! Patricia Aniston, I¡¯vee to pay you a visit, but how dare


    you do this to me?! We¡¯ll wait and see!¡±


    Next, she began to whine in a loud voice. ¡°Everyone, look at her! This girl, Patricia, was pregnant at the


    age of eighteen without knowing who the father was. You should be aware of this disgusting woman.


    She¡¯s a bird of bad omen!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Patricia¡¯s gaze dimmed as she listened to this woman¡¯s diatribes. Meanwhile, her neighbors had


    gathered to see the drama.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t mind people pointing their fingers at her, but what do they see of her babies?


    Would they think they were b*stards? Love children?


    Furious with rage, Patricia balled her hands into fists, having the urge to knock that odious woman out


    cold as to shut her up.


    Gwen, on the other hand, grew haughty by the second, after noticing that people had gathered. ¡°You


    guys better watch out. This woman may be young, but she¡¯s promiscuous. Imagine if she manages to


    seduce your husbands and sons; your families will be done for!¡±


    Having had enough of this, Josephine came forward and pointed at Gwen. ¡°Shut up! Who do you think


    you are to nder Tricia like this? She¡¯s a lovely woman, not someone you said to be!¡±


    Patricia stood petrified, not knowing how to defend herself. Fortunately, Josephine stood up for her, and


    suddenly she had the confidence to fight back. At that, she charged toward Gwen, but because


    bodyguards stood in between, she couldn¡¯t get close to Gwen.


    ¡°Gwen Hough, you¡¯re a homewrecker yourself. You have no right to nder me like this.¡±


    With that, Patricia threw herself at her stepmother, but the bodyguards still managed to stop her.


    Josephine helped out too, but she was no match for the strong bodyguards, and she nearly fell from


    their push.


    Patricia hurriedly grabbed Josephine. ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cking¡­¡± thundered a neighbor seeing how haughty these outsiders were being, and with


    that, they attacked the four bodyguards Gwen brought.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gwen, on the other hand, retreated in fright, never expecting Patricia¡¯s neighbors to stand up for her.


    Meanwhile, Patricia went to her backyard, grabbed a broom, and chased after Gwen, whacking the


    woman using the brush.


    Gwen was defenseless, and at this point, her hair had be disheveled, her clothes were soiled, and


    her face had even suffered injuries. ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± she cried out, sitting on the floor.


    The four bodyguards didn¡¯t fare any better than Gwen as well by the end of the brawl, and they


    ultimately escorted Gwen away from the neighborhood.


    Patricia thought it felt good to see Gwen and her men all disheveled and humiliated. She had wanted to


    retaliate all these years but didn¡¯t have the power to do so. How could she when she could barely keep


    their little family afloat? So, the retaliation became back-burnered, and now that the opportunity


    presented itself to her, she thought it felt good to show Gwen she wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    She found herself smiling in the midst of her pants. ¡°Tricia, who was that? She sure was nasty.¡±


    It was apparent that that woman hade especially to defame Tricia. What a wicked woman.


    A slightly exhausted Patricia held Josephine¡¯s arm and answered with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s my stepmother.


    The one that forced me out of my home.¡±


    Josephine nodded in acknowledgment, having a picture of the situation. I knew it! That crow is wicked!


    The neighbors standing beside Patricia and Josephine backed Patricia up upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tricia. Just holler at us if you ever need help.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all know what you¡¯re really like. We won¡¯t believe a word others say.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll beat that nasty woman again if she still dares toe over.¡±


    Touched by their words, Patricia gave them a bow. ¡°Thank you, guys! Really, from the bottom of my


    heart.¡±


    Patricia had been staying in Snowke Lane for three years. Because she was amiable and would


    greet her neighbors whenever they bumped into each other, they would get together and chat or


    whatnot over time. So, she was pretty close with her neighbors.


    After the episode, everyone returned home and she helped Josephine to prepare the vegetables in the


    kitchen.


    It suddenly hit her that her neighbors treated her better than her family. At least, they would make an


    effort to get to know her and believe her. But her family? Neither her father nor her grandfather believed


    in her, thinking she was solely to me.


    She sighed at that. Though what happened six years ago ruined her life, she didn¡¯t regret giving birth to


    her babies even for a second. She would raise them up well and see that they were no different from


    other children.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Patricia headed out bright and early the following day as she had to take the subway to work.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family, Patricia had never ridden any public transportation.


    That was, until six years ago when she left her family. Since then, she has mastered the art of taking


    the subway and the bus.


    She rarely hailed a cab as she didn¡¯t want to waste money; the fare would rise as the time ticked, after


    all.


    The subway was jam-packed with people, so stuffy that she was covered in sweat by the time she


    exited the cart. It was 7.50AM when she arrived at Arnold Corporation, and after clocking in, she


    headed straight to the president¡¯s office on the top floor.


    She went to the executive secretary, Sore Lock, to report for duty. Sore had already received


    Isaac¡¯s message the day before to add a work desk in his office, which would be for his secretary


    coming this day.


    With that, she took Patricia into Isaac¡¯s office and pointed at the desk by the door. ¡°This will be your


    desk.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lock.¡±


    Sore took a gander at Patricia. She¡¯s pretty and all, but her clothes are¡­ meh. Anybody can tell what


    she¡¯s wearing are so yesterday. Then again, the treatment she gets is one that none of us in the


    secretary department has.


    She had a good feeling that this woman and the president might be in some sort of rtionship, and


    Patricia might even be the future Mrs. Arnold. Because of that likelihood, she treated Patricia


    deferentially. ¡°No worries. Feel free toe to me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Everyone here in Arnold Corporation is pretty nice, Patricia thought. They¡¯re not condescending at all


    and are even pretty friendly.


    There was aputer and andline on her desk, and after sitting down and putting her mug on it, she


    studied her surroundings.


    Isaac¡¯s office was massive, spacious, and bright, but it was mainly decorated in white or gray, looking


    very stoic.


    She didn¡¯t know what her job scope was, so she just went to his desk and thought to tidy it up.


    Just then, the door opened, and Isaac came in wearing a ck coat. Liam wanted to take the coat from


    him after he removed it. But seeing that Patricia was present, he ordered her, ¡°Hang the coat, Miss


    Aniston.¡±


    Patricia knew this was part of her job, so she took the coat from Isaac and hung it up.


    After that, she returned to her desk and watched him give Liam the work for the day. He was the


    epitome of a mighty ruler, having that je ne sais quoi.


    She finally truly understood what people meant when they said men looked the most charming when


    they worked.


    Before leaving, Liam smiled at Patricia when he passed by her desk. ¡°Miss Aniston, President Arnold


    has a habit of drinking a cup of ck coffee every morning.¡±


    Knowing that he was giving her a hint, Patricia got up. ¡°I¡¯ll make it right away.¡±


    With that, she followed Liam out. Liam gave her a tour of the President¡¯s office, which consisted of two


    break rooms¡ªone solely dedicated to Isaac¡¯s.


    Everything in there was what Isaac normally used, all of which were branded, even the water and


    coffee he drank. More than that, all of them were crazy expensive.


    Though Patricia was now strapped, she was from an affluent family, after all, so she still knew a thing


    or two about branded products.


    While Liam told her Isaac¡¯s preferences in detail, Patricia jotted it all down on her phone, swearing she


    would serve the man well.


    After all, the thirty-thousand sry meant a great deal to her.


    Patricia returned to Isaac¡¯s office with a cup of coffee and put it on his desk. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee,


    President Arnold. I¡¯ve put a ssh of milk in it. It¡¯ll be better for your stomach.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe he had drunk his coffee without milk or sugar. Not only would it taste super bitter,


    but it wouldn¡¯t be good for his stomach as well.


    It was only then that Isaac took a nce at her. His ck suit, white dress shirt, and navy blue necktie


    made him look absolutely aloof.


    ¡°Patricia, do you know what a personal secretary is required to do? Pick me up to work in the morning


    and send me home after work. You didn¡¯t show up this morning, so your bonus will be deducted.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Patricia frowned in response. No, you can¡¯t possibly already dock my sry my first hour into the job¡ª


    wait! At that, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Bonus? There are monthly bonuses?¡±


    Isaac took in her surprised look. I swear this girl is a leprechaun incarnated. She¡¯ll leap in joy whenever


    she¡¯s given money.


    Thus, he nodded in affirmation. ¡°Of course. Arnold Corporation has a reward and penalty system.¡±


    The revtion got her to seventh heaven. So I won¡¯t only be getting a thirty-thousand sry but also


    bonuses, especially an annual bonus. Ahhh! I have totch onto Arnold Corporation until the triplets


    grow up!


    Isaac took a sip of the coffee¡ªhe didn¡¯t say anything even though Patricia took the liberty of adding


    milk to it¡ªand smiled as he riveted his fathomless gaze on her joyous countenance.


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s my first day at work, so I don¡¯t exactly know what I¡¯m supposed to do. Can you


    please spare me this once?¡±


    Isaac quirked a brow, seeing how sincere she looked. ¡°Alright, but only this time.¡±


    At that, Particia dashed to her desk at once and took a notebook before returning to him. ¡°Please tell


    me what I should do as your personal secretary, President Arnold. I¡¯ll definitely get it done perfectly.¡±


    She would bend over backward for the high sry and the sake of her babies¡¯ good life.


    ¡°As my personal secretary, you have to take care of my most private affairs: styling my outfit taking


    care of my meals and medicine, following me to social engagements, picking me up along with my


    chauffeur¡­¡± listed Isaac after taking another sip of the coffee she made, which he thought tasted pretty


    decent.


    Patricia noted it all down. Though she thought this sounded more like a caregiver¡¯s job, she would still


    do it for the sake of money.


    After that was sorted, Isaac got busy, and a manager woulde in to report work every now and


    then, to which he would listen attentively and give some pointers.


    With no substantial work to do, Patricia just watched him work away or reproach his employees with


    her hand propped against her chin, thinking he was the overlord of Arnold Corporation.


    When noon came, Patricia went up to Isaac, who was typing away with one hand and holding a


    cigarette in the other at his desk.


    He first attended a two-hour meeting that morning, then saw the various departmental managers for


    more than an hour after that. His day sure was super packed; no wonder his morning was worth tens of


    millions! It looked pretty worth it to her.


    ¡°President Arnold, would you like me to order you lunch, or would we be eating at the employee


    cafeteria?¡±


    Isaac checked the time upon hearing so to find it was already 12.15PM. With that, he took a roguish


    drag and said, ¡°The employee cafeteria.¡±


    It was her first day in thepany, so he should show her around. At least she had to know where the


    cafeteria was.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Patricia nodded in response. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll head over first, then.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together,¡± announced Isaac, seeing that she instantly turned and walked away.


    Patricia wanted to y dumb, but how could she when he spoke loud and clear? Unless she was truly


    deaf, or no one would believe her at all.


    s, he was the boss and the man giving her her sry. The one with the money called the shots¡ª


    she could only do as he said.


    Meanwhile, Isaac grabbed his phone and fiddled with it while striding toward her.


    The two arrived at the employee cafeteria on the second floor. The cafeteria was massive, and many


    were lining up. She had to say, Arnold Corporation sure had a lot of employees.


    After entering the cafeteria, Patricia stood in line like everyone else, but not Isaac. He went straight


    ahead, picked out what he wanted to eat, then took a table by the window.


    Patricia was one of thest few to arrive at the cafeteria, so by the time she took her food, all the tables


    were taken.


    She scanned the floor while holding her serving tray. Everyone was in their little groups, but she knew


    no one. s, she had no choice but to sit across from Isaac.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Isaac was already done with his meal at this point, and he checked the time before telling Patricia, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to take a nap. Remember to wake me up at one-thirty.¡±


    With that, he left, leaving her in the mostfortable spot to enjoy her meal alone.


    Patricia kept sensing watchful gazes from all around her. Yet they would all be gone when she


    checked, looking like no one was paying any attention to her.


    Thus, she brought her attention back to her te. She had to say, the food in Arnold Corporation was


    amazing, and she thought every dish was delectable, on par with five-star restaurants. Just then,


    someone sat down across from her, and she looked up to find Liam smiling at her. ¡°Is the food to your


    taste, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Patricia hurriedly chewed, swallowed, and took a sip of her juice before answering, ¡°You¡¯re also only


    eating now, Mr. Dorchester?¡±


    It seemed that only the two of them camete¡ªwell, Isaac too, but hey, he was the president of the


    company, so he didn¡¯t need to stand in line.


    Liam nodded in affirmation. ¡°I¡¯m nearly always thest. I¡¯m used to it, though.¡±


    At that, she said nothing more and continued eating. Liam had a good feeling that Patricia was quite


    happy with the food here, seeing that she stuffed her mouth like a chipmunk, enjoying her meal.


    At that, a hint of a smile shed across his eyes. Never had anyone in thispany ever thought


    something like ¡®President Arnold setting up an additional desk in his office¡¯ would ever happen while


    they were alive. So the entirepany was now saying Patricia could potentially be the future Mrs.


    Arnold. And, boy, the women here sure wanted to eat her heart out.


    Liam thought they were right about the ¡®future Mrs. Arnold¡¯ part as well, especially when he knew his


    boss truly treated Patricia differently. Therefore, he naturally would want to be on Patricia¡¯s good side.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, there¡¯s ice cream over there. You can give it a try; it¡¯s H?agen-Dazs.¡±


    Patricia nced toward it in response. She indeed would like something cool and refreshing when she


    was starting to find the food a little greasy. Hence, she got up and went to the dessert section.


    A few female colleagues were lining up to grab the ice cream, but they all moved aside upon seeing


    her. ¡°After you, Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia was rendered stumped for a second, for she had never received such treatment. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    she said politely.


    With that, she opened the freezer door, took one out, and walked back to her seat under the eyes of


    the crowd.


    After sitting down, Patriciamented while eating the ice cream, ¡°Mr. Dorchester, I noticed everyone


    here¡¯s super nice, and they really look after me.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Every single one of them was courteous to her and would even let her take the ice cream first. What


    lovely colleagues!


    Liam hurriedly took a sip of his soup, having nearly spat out the food in his mouth. ¡°Yeah, everyone


    here in Arnold Corporation is nice.¡±


    Could they not when all of them already think of you as the future Mrs. Arnold?! he mused.


    Patricia felt content after finishing her ice cream. Not only was her lunch free, but it was also plentiful.


    Oh, how happy she would be to work in Arnold Corporation until her retirement.


    After lunch, Patricia returned to the president¡¯s office in a good mood and took a nap on the couch.


    The president¡¯s couch sure was different¡ªsoft andfy. It felt really snug.


    She set the rm for one-thirty so that she could wake Isaac up on time.


    The rm did its work, waking Patricia up on time. While turning it off, she thought she had had a


    wonderful nap.


    After a stretch, she made her way to Isaac¡¯s private lounge and found the man sleeping with his hands


    resting on his chest above the covers, eyes closed, breathing evenly. He even looked good when he


    was asleep.


    ¡°President Arnold, time to wake up.¡± She shook him lightly, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Upon hearing her voice, Isaac opened his eyes dully, only to find her face inches away from him. Her


    luscious, rosy lips were right in front of him, and even slightly pouting at that.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A hint of dejection shed across Isaac¡¯s eyes as he pulled Patricia into his arms and pressed his lips


    against hers.


    Freaking out, Patricia wanted to get up, but she was no match against the force his hands exerted.


    More than that, the man even parted his lips and almost swallowed hers into his mouth.


    At that, Isaac rolled over, pinning her down on the bed as he deepened his kiss.


    She fought back, in the beginning, shoving him away. But gradually, her hands slipped downward,


    having no more strength to resist.


    Isaac was seriously turned on by the time the lingering kiss ended. However, it still wasn¡¯t the right


    time, so he could only stop at this.


    He propped his hands against the sides of her head and riveted his gaze at her from above. ¡°How is it


    that your lips are sweet?¡±


    Either way, he thought her lips were sweet every time he kissed her. She really was his personal


    ecstasy.


    It was only when Patricia heard his voice that she came back to reality and felt her lips with her


    fingertips. ¡°Ah!¡± It took her a second to register what had just happened, and she widened her eyes


    with incredulity. ¡°Isaac Arnold, you forced a kiss on me again! You¡­¡±


    Isaac grinned in response. ¡°What? You want to quit and stay far away from me?¡±


    Patricia panicked upon hearing that he wanted to fire her, and she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No,


    President Arnold. I really like this job. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Isaac knew it was precisely what Patricia would say, and his evil grin grew wider while brushing his


    fingers against her now swollen lips. ¡°Do a good job then. Best that you stay until your retirement.¡±


    At that, he got up and went into the bathroom. Patricia, on the other hand, continued toy in his bed,


    taking a long while before she coulde around.


    After that, she climbed out of his bed, made it, and sorted out the lounge before dashing out to her


    desk, feeling somewhat crestfallen.


    Isaac kept bullying and kissing her, but if she rebelled or yelled at him, she¡¯d very likely be fired. s, it


    sure was hard to be a woman, especially one in the workforce. At that, she exhaled a murky breath,


    unsure of what to do.


    Isaac found her dejected when he came out, and he tapped on his desk to pull her back to reality.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia looked over reflexively and stood right up. ¡°What are your orders, President Arnold?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s gaze on her deepened at that. ¡°Patricia, be my girlfriend.¡±


    He had finally made up his mind, but for someone who had never confessed his love for anyone, he


    thought this was already enough.


    Patricia was rendered stupefied, and it took a long while before she could finally speak up. ¡°But you¡¯re


    getting engaged to Adeline. I can¡¯t be your girlfriend.¡±


    She refused to be a mistress. Absolutely no way!


    Isaac furrowed his brows in response. He wanted to exin, but then it was better that fewer people


    knew of his actual rtionship with Adeline, which was just an agreement, something tofort his


    grandfather. After all, Phillip was still bedridden. He surely wouldn¡¯t die in peace if things couldn¡¯t end


    up as he had hoped. If they did do as he hoped, who knew, he might just wake up someday.


    Isaac said nothing more, grabbing his coat and heading out.


    Meanwhile, Patricia sighed after watching him leave. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t get over Adeline, and


    she could never be his girlfriend.


    Though she had thought about being his girlfriend temporarily for money and that she would be able to


    stay in Arnold Corporation a little longer, she instantly dropped it at the thought that he was Adeline¡¯s


    fianc¨¦. No way would she do something like this.


    Isaac never returned even when it was time to clock off, and Patricia spaced out at her desk the entire


    afternoon.


    When six o¡¯clock came, she packed up and got ready to go to his ce, but Isaac¡¯s text came right


    then. ¡®No need toe over tonight.¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Patricia let out a murky breath at that. I knew it. He¡¯s upset and annoyed that he¡¯s rejected. Then, his


    second text came. ¡®Still paid for.¡¯


    She rolled her eyes at that. I won¡¯t say a thing even if you decide not to pay me. She went to work as


    usual for the following days of the week. However, with Isaac¡¯s absence, she wasn¡¯t tasked with


    anything, resulting in extreme boredom.


    She would look toward his desk every now and then. The office was super quiet with Isaac gone, like


    she had taken over his space.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a call from Isaac. ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sitting in his office every day, she would think that she had created


    this man out of her imagination when she hadn¡¯t seen or heard from him in thest week. As long as he


    doesn¡¯t want to see you, you won¡¯t be able to find him.


    ¡°Pick me up at the airport with Tom.¡± He hung up the next second, not giving Patricia a chance to


    answer. How merciless of him! Ah!


    At that, Patricia grabbed her bag and went to the underground parking lot. The chauffeur was waiting


    by the car when she arrived. Upon seeing her, he stubbed his cigarette and greeted, ¡°Miss Aniston.¡±


    ¡°Tom,¡± Patricia replied, ¡°we need to pick President Arnold up at the airport.¡±


    Thus, Tom hopped into the driver¡¯s seat and the two headed off to the airport.


    Moments after their arrival, Patricia went to the arrival hall and waited for about twenty minutes before


    Isaac showed up. Dressed in ck, he walked briskly right in front, looking aloof.


    Following beside him were some of Arnold Corporation¡¯s managers in suits and ties. It seemed that he


    had been away on a business trip in thest few days.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t see him, nor even received a single call from him.


    Patricia waved toward him while calling out, ¡°President Arnold, over here!¡±


    It was at this moment when Adeline ran toward him. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re back!¡±


    At that, she held his arm and followed the group out.


    Meanwhile, Patricia slowly dropped her hand, thinking her behavior just now was utter ridiculous. She


    was just a secretary when Adeline was his fianc¨¦e.


    How could shepare herself with Adeline?! s, she had ttered herself, thinking he would be


    happy if she came and picked him up.


    Isaac took a in nce at Patricia when he passed by her. ¡°Did you bring the thing I asked, Miss


    Aniston?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± answered Patricia after ncing at the dessert in her hands as she followed after him.


    She had assumed he was hungry, so she deliberately picked something he would like when she bought


    it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After the group exited the airport, Isaac and Adeline entered the back seat while Patricia took the front


    passenger seat.


    As the car drove away, Adeline giggled, sounding especially harsh. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ve been missing you for


    the whole week.¡± At that, she rested her head against him. ¡°Can I stay for the night?¡±


    While speaking, she nced toward the rear-view mirror and happened to meet Patricia¡¯s gaze.


    Isaac, on the other hand, said nothing, seemingly exhausted as he slumped in his seat, looking out the


    window with narrowed eyes.


    Suddenly, something hit him. ¡°Miss Aniston, give Addy the dessert. She wants to eat, so she asked me


    to bring it.¡±


    Upon hearing so, Patricia tightened her grip on the box, not wanting to give it to Adeline. I bought it! For


    you!


    ¡°Patricia, give it to me,¡± Adeline called out with a smile.


    She was in an excellent mood, for Isaac had called her to put on a show. So, she rushed over as soon


    as possible. She had indeed noticed a few people with cameras in the airport.


    Surely, they were the paparazzi, and they¡¯d be on the news the next day. How could she not be in


    seventh heaven?! Isaac is finally telling the world about me! I¡¯ll finally be the person every woman


    in Appleby is jealous of!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Patricia didn¡¯t pass the dessert over. She didn¡¯t want to give it to the woman, so she pretended not to


    hear it. When Adeline saw that Patricia didn¡¯t pass it, she knew what Patricia was thinking.


    So, she raised her foot and kicked Patricia¡¯s seat. ¡°Patricia, do you hear? This was bought for me by


    Isaac. You are just an errand boy.¡±


    Adeline was nowpletely sure that Patricia had appeared in Isaac¡¯s house because she was his


    secretary. Even if Adeline came to act, she had to make Patricia feel ufortable.


    Isaac was a little unhappy about Adeline kicking Patricia¡¯s seat just now, so his eyes turned slightly


    cold. But seeing Patricia¡¯s angry look, he said, ¡°Miss Aniston, I bought this for my grandfather. Would


    you please let me pass it to him?¡±


    Phillip had awoken, so Isaac asked Adeline to pick them up and go to the Arnold Residence together.


    Only then did Patricia understand. ¡°Oh!¡±


    At least he exined it so that she did not think she had gone all the way to buy it for Adeline.


    An hour and a halfter, the car parked in the parking lot of the Arnold Residence, and the driver got


    out of the car and opened the door for Isaac. Patricia got out of the car too. Originally, she had to open


    the door for thedy in the car, but since it was Adeline, she refused to open it for her.


    She walked to Isaac¡¯s side with the food and shook them in front of him. ¡°Here you go. Can I get off


    work now?¡± You go home with your girlfriend, and it¡¯s time for me to go home to my kids.


    Isaac looked at her frowning face. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week, and he even missed her these days.


    That was why he had her go to the airport to pick them up, but why did she look like she did not want to


    see him? He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Miss Aniston, do you want to change jobs?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Patricia quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°President Isaac, I think this job is suitable


    for me. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    However, she cursed in her heart. You grumpy man. Isn¡¯t it because my sry is higher, and you feel


    bad about it? Why do you want to fire me every day?


    Seeing her squeeze out a smile, Isaac felt that her little face looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    Therefore, he raised a smile and replied, ¡°My grandpa woke up today, so it¡¯s something to celebrate.


    Gran asked you to stay for dinner.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Patricia knew that Phillip had been ill for many years, and now he was better, which was indeed


    something to celebrate. So, she nodded as a sign of agreement. ¡°Oh!¡±


    Adeline had been waiting for someone to open the door for her, but the driver had no intention of doing


    so. After a while, she could only push the car door and get out of the car, and when she got out, she


    roared at Patricia, ¡°Miss Aniston, why didn¡¯t you open the door for me?¡±


    This was one of Patricia¡¯s duties as a secretary. Adeline was her boss¡¯ girlfriend, so Patricia had to take


    good care of her.


    Patricia nced at her and said with a cold face, ¡°Miss Aniston, I¡¯m sorry. President Isaac asked me


    about something just now. But can¡¯t you open the door yourself? Are you disabled?¡±


    Adeline nearly choked at the rebuttal. I swear to God! This woman! Ugh! Patricia raised her eyebrows


    and said, ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯ll go to Old Mrs. Arnold first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she carried the food and went into the house while Adeline widened her


    eyes, then swayed her slender waist and walked to Isaac¡¯s side. ¡°Isaac, look at her! What kind of


    secretary is she?¡±


    Isaac nced at her lightly. ¡°y your part well ording to the contract; you don¡¯t need to worry


    about other things.¡±


    After speaking, he stretched out his long legs and strode up the steps.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Adeline stomped her feet in anger and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Patricia, you little b*tch! I won¡¯t let you


    stay arrogant for too long.¡±


    Isn¡¯t she just a little secretary of Isaac¡¯s? She¡¯s just a lowly worker. I will definitely make her stay away


    from him.


    Patricia entered the house and called out from a distance, ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold!¡±


    In the living room, Phillip was sitting in a wheelchair, and Elizabeth was by his side.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold, it¡¯s great that you woke up. Although you can¡¯t speak for the time being, you will get


    better with proper treatment.¡±


    At this moment, when the older couple heard Patricia¡¯s sweet voice, they looked over. Phillip¡¯s eyes lit


    up, and he raised his hand. Then, he began to mumble something. Elizabeth ignored him but got up


    and walked over. Holding Patricia¡¯s hand in her palm, she stroked the back of Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡°Tricia,


    you¡¯re here with gifts!¡±


    Pleased by the youngdy¡¯s kind gestures, Elizabeth smiled from ear to ear. For some reason, ever


    since she met this girl, she had been thinking of her from time to time. In fact, she felt anxious when


    she hadn¡¯t seen Patricia for a few days. Now, she was pleased to see Patricia.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°This is the food that President Isaac asked me to buy for Old Mr. Arnold. He said his


    grandfather likes it.¡±


    Elizabeth asked the maids to take the gift, and then she pulled Patricia to sit on the sofa opposite


    Phillip. ¡°Phillip, look at her. This is Patricia, my friend. She is also Isaac¡¯s friend.¡±


    In fact, she secretly said in her heart that it was the woman Isaac liked, but she was afraid that Phillip


    would faint from anger when he had just awoken, so she could only keep it in her heart for now.


    Patricia called out with a smile, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold.¡±


    Phillip excitedly patted his knee and wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°D-Doc¡­¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth frowned and asked, ¡°Doctor?¡±


    Phillip patted his knee a few more times, but he couldn¡¯t make himself clear!


    Therefore, Patricia leaned near Elizabeth¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Did Old Mr. Arnold urinate on himself and


    ask for a doctor?¡±


    After speaking, her little face turned red, and she was a little embarrassed. After all, it was the first time


    she saw Phillip, so it was embarrassing for her to say he had urinated.


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Maybe. He can¡¯t speak clearly right now as he just woke up today.¡±


    While talking, Elizabeth asked the maids to check Phillip and see if he had urinated.


    At that moment, Isaac walked in with Adeline, and then he addressed his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back! I brought your granddaughter-inw to see you.¡±


    Isaac felt that his grandfather would be delighted to see him and Adeline together, and maybe Phillip¡¯s


    condition would get better. But when Phillip saw the two of them, he rolled his eyes in anger and shook


    his head.


    Elizabeth smiled. ¡°He¡¯s wet his pants. I¡¯m sorry. You sit down for a while, and I¡¯ll help him get changed.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she apanied Phillip while the old man was brought by the servant to


    the bedroom on the first floor.


    In the living room, Adeline sat beside Isaac while he handed Patricia a cup of tea. Patricia was indeed


    thirsty, and it was normal for him to take care of her at his house, so she took a sip from the cup.


    Adeline, who was on the side, did not receive this treatment. Thus, she stared at Patricia, looking very


    upset. However, just now, Isaac had warned her not to meddle in his own business, so she didn¡¯t dare


    to talk too much.


    Nevertheless, she swore that she must take over the position of Isaac¡¯s wife properly. At that time, she


    would be able to do whatever she wanted to do to Patricia.


    Isaac got up, raised his hands, and buttoned the button on his suit as a light shed in his cold eyes.


    ¡°Both of you stay here, and I¡¯ll go see Grandpa.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    As soon as Isaac left, Adeline crossed her hands around her chest and snorted coldly. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re


    just a secretary. You¡¯re audacious enough to stay at your boss¡¯ house for dinner! Do you know no


    shame?¡±


    She had the expression of the boss¡¯ wife on as she looked arrogantly at Patricia, who didn¡¯t care and


    sipped on her cup of tea. ¡°The tea President Isaac personally poured for me is delicious.¡± I¡¯m going to


    make you mad. Excuse you, girl! I¡¯ve kissed your man before. If I tell you that, you¡¯ll die from anger!


    Despite wanting to trigger Adeline, Patricia held her tongue, as after all, she didn¡¯t want to be a


    mistress. She was not Gwen, and she didn¡¯t have that kind of interest. However, what she said hit


    Adeline¡¯s sore spot. Just now, Isaac indeed poured a cup of tea for Patricia but not for her. Pursing her


    lips, she red at Patricia angrily and decided to ignore her.


    In the bedroom, Phillip had really wet himself, so the servants and nurses reced his diaper with a


    fresh one. Elizabeth sat aside and remembered what Patricia looked like when she said this just now.


    So cute!


    When Isaac came in, he raised his lips and smiled wickedly. ¡°Grandpa, you really did pee yourself.¡±


    This embarrassed Phillip, who stared at him and vaguely mumbled something inaudible. ¡°I-Isaac¡±


    Then he waved his hands around in a very anxious manner, so Elizabeth and Isaac looked at each


    other. Clearly, Phillip was urging Isaac to have a baby quickly.


    Isaac¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. As soon as Phillip woke up, he began to pressure Isaac to


    produce a descendant. But it was impossible for Isaac to have a child with a woman he did not like. So,


    he wanted to say that he would not do so, but he was afraid that his grandfather would faint from anger


    and would not wake up again. If so, he would be a terrible grandson.


    Elizabeth was afraid that Isaac would say something that would anger Phillip, so she spoke first. ¡°Isaac


    gets it. He will produce a child after he gets married.¡±


    When Phillip heard this, his expression became stranger, and he overturned everything on the bedside


    table.


    Baffled by the sudden turn of events, Elizabeth pointed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. I will look after


    your eldest grandson and remind him.¡±


    Isaac felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee in as he had caused Phillip to be so agitated, which was not


    healthy for his condition. ¡°Gran, I¡¯m leaving first, and I¡¯ll see Grandpa again in a few days.¡±


    Elizabeth also knew that he was in a dilemma now. After all, he liked Patricia, but Phillip asked him to


    marry the eldest young mistress of the Aniston Family, so Isaac was in a pickle!


    Phillip was stubborn and tenacious, and Isaac was afraid that Phillip would get angry again, so it was


    right to leave first. Elizabeth felt it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t celebrate now.


    After Isaac came out of Phillip¡¯s bedroom, he put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Adeline, the driver is


    waiting for you outside. He will take you back.¡±


    Adeline stood up abruptly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dinner? Are we not eating anymore?¡± I didn¡¯t even get the


    chance to talk to Phillip!


    Isaac said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Adeline bit her lip, turned around, and picked up her bag, which was thetest limited-edition bag.


    Although she was reluctant to leave, she did not dare to resist. Hence, she could only leave obediently.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As Isaac watched her go, he stretched out his hand, took Patricia¡¯s little hand, and kissed it.


    Being kissed out of nowhere, Patricia pulled it back abruptly. ¡°Isaac, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He needs


    to stop kissing me! I have always insisted that I don¡¯t want to be a mistress. Is he deaf?


    Isaac pulled her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If my grandfather sees me again, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be furious at me.¡±


    Patricia stumbled out from his pulling. He was tall with long legs and took big steps. Whenever he took


    one step, she had to take two steps.


    In the end, she was pushed into the car by Isaac, and then he also sat in and said to the driver, ¡°Go to


    Snowke Lane.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    As the car left the Arnold Manor, the luxurious estate caught Patricia¡¯s attention since it was her first


    time there. Considering that she was born into an affluent family, she had been used to extravagance,


    but the Arnold Manor was on another level that astounded her. As she looked at the flourishing flower


    bed in full bloom in winter, she knew that it was to Elizabeth¡¯s liking. She smiled and narrowed her


    gaze, thinking that Elizabeth must be someone romantic and enjoy the finer things in life.


    Isaac, who was leaning against the car seat, lightly tapped on the armrest and asked, ¡°Have your


    family had dinner at this hour?¡±


    He nned to have dinner at her ce but seeing that she had three children at home, they should


    have already had dinner. Patricia looked at the time and noticed that it was already 7.30PM. It¡¯s already


    thiste. My kids should have eaten dinner.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Please drive us to Spago Restaurant,¡± Isaac told the driver.


    ¡°Noted, Mr. Isaac,¡± the driver responded.


    Suddenly, Isaac shut his eyes and requested, ¡°Miss Aniston, could you please give me a massage? My


    head hurts.¡±


    Hearing that, she turned over and could tell he was exhausted from his expression. She thought it was


    no surprise that he would feel tired since he had rushed over to the Arnold Manor as soon as his flight


    landed. God knows where he was or how long his flight was.


    Seeing that she was quiet, he mumbled, ¡°My head is killing me because I had been on a business trip


    at Brooksfield, and I hadn¡¯t had much sleep the past three days. On top of that, the flight was more


    than ten hours long.¡±


    When Patricia thought of how high her pay was, she gave in and squatted on the seat before stretching


    her hand out to give him a massage. As a staff of Arnold Corporation, she should do her part and assist


    thepany president since he had been working very hard.


    The next moment, he hugged her and positioned her in between his legs. She was so shocked that she


    wanted to leap off, but since he released his grip and closed his eyes right after, she decided to stay in


    the position as it was easier for her to give him a massage.


    Isaac could catch hints of her unique scent as she massaged his head. It had been a week since he


    smelt her scent. He felt that he was addicted to it, especially when he was tired or upset, as he would


    feel uplifted when she was around or when he bantered with her. Right after, he pulled her into his


    arms. Though she tried to get up, he kept her still and held her face with his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    At that moment, Patricia almost lost it because Isaac constantly took advantage of her, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to fight back, fearing that she might lose her job. The atmosphere was silent as he buried his face


    in her shoulder while his heart had also calmed down.


    ¡°Patricia, have you missed me?¡±


    Isaac had thought of her all the time, so much so that it almost drove him mad, and he hated the feeling


    of it. He was upset about it because he had never missed anyone or anything that much before. He


    didn¡¯t want to lose himself because of her.


    On the other hand, Patricia remained still and leaned in his chest quietly as she felt his heartbeat. She


    was thinking of a reply which won¡¯t anger him. ¡°President Isaac, I have been very worried about you


    during your absence from work.¡±


    She thought that something terrible might have happened to him or that he had died at home. He


    smiled as he never thought that she would admit that she¡¯d missed him. Well, that wasn¡¯t half bad.


    ¡°My grandfather wants me to marry Adeline.¡± He sighed and tightened his grip around her waist.


    Previous Chapter


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    It sounded to Particia like Isaac was unwilling to marry Adeline. However, she didn¡¯tment on it


    since she was only his secretary and had no right to meddle in his private matters. At that moment, he


    felt that she was docile, but her silence reminded him of the time when he asked her to be his girlfriend


    but was rejected. He was troubled at how clueless this woman was toward his feelings.


    When they reached Spago Restaurant, the driver parked the car in the car park and opened the door


    for them. Patricia followed behind Isaac as they walked into the private dining room. The room wasn¡¯t


    too big and was perfect for two people. While he was ordering food, she got up and went to the


    washroom. It was when she was washing her hands at the sink that she heard a familiar voice.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tricia¡­¡±


    The next instant, a gentle voice was heard. When she looked into the mirror, she saw Zachary standing


    at the side. He was beaming, and his face was flushed red, likely from the liquor he had consumed.


    ¡°Zachary, are you having a business dinner here tonight?¡± She washed her hands and grabbed a piece


    of hand towel before drying them.


    Spago Restaurant was a famous restaurant that only served its members, so not anyone could dine


    there. Suddenly, Zachary grabbed her by the arm and replied, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my family. I¡¯ll


    bring you to see them.¡±


    Before she could make sense of the situation, she was led into one of the private rooms, which was


    packed with kids and adults. Their entrance caught everyone¡¯s attention, and Madam Selwyn looked


    displeased as she got up and walked toward them.


    ¡°Zach, why is she here?¡±


    Madam Selwyn looked elegant as she was donned in a pastel green dress with delicate makeup on,


    and she was wearing a set of luxurious nes and earrings.


    Hearing that, Zachary smiled. ¡°Mom, I brought her here to meet all of you.¡±


    Patricia felt embarrassed as Madam Selwyn had met her before and offered her some money, asking


    her to leave Zachary¡¯s side. However, she refused to ept the money and promised that she wouldn¡¯t


    go anywhere near him. Their meeting today made it seem like she had broken her promise.


    ¡°Madam Selwyn, it just so happened that I¡¯m having dinner here. I bumped into Zachary outside the


    washroom, and he seemed drunk,¡± Patricia exined as she tried to retract her hand, but he gripped it


    tightly while smiling at her.


    ¡°Tricia, I won¡¯t let go of you.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Madam Selwyn suddenly mentioned, ¡°Tricia, this is


    Miss Turnbull who will be marrying Zachary. Both of our families are meeting for dinner tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Patricia looked over at a beautifuldy who was donned in a white dress and seated next


    to an empty chair. Thedy was staring at Zachary. Patricia soon realized that it was an arranged


    marriage. No wonder he got so drunk and acted inappropriately, she thought to herself. She was


    baffled at how a man who was usually mindful would act in such a way.


    ¡°Zachary, let go of my hand. My friend is still waiting for me.¡± She tapped on his hand, which was


    grabbing onto hers.


    All she wanted to do was to leave, as Madam Selwyn would definitely hate her to the core if she ruined


    the night. Zachary, on the other hand, had his gaze fixated on her and refused to let go.


    ¡°Tricia, the woman I want to marry is¡­¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Patricia was pulled away from him.


    ¡°Patricia, why are you here? Dinner is served,¡± the man with a tall figure uttered coldly with a grim


    expression before scanning the people in the room.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°President Isaac, it¡¯s such a coincidence to bump into you here. Why not join us for dinner?¡± Two


    middle-aged men immediately stood up and walked toward him.


    Zachary was annoyed as he looked at Patricia; she was in Isaac¡¯s arms, and he wanted to get her


    back. When Madam Selwyn noticed that, she grabbed his arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Zach, don¡¯t


    forget that Miss Turnbull is here. Let¡¯s not embarrass her. Patricia isn¡¯t a good match for you since


    she¡¯s already a mother of three.¡±


    Oliver was Zachary¡¯s father, whereas Peter was Lisa¡¯s. Both men walked up to Isaac before shaking


    hands with him and passing him their name cards. Isaac took the name cards with one hand as he


    grabbed Patricia¡¯s waist with the other.


    ¡°We apologize for interrupting your dinner. We¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Isaac escorted Patricia as the two


    middle-aged men saw them out.


    ¡°Zach, don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s with Isaac now? She¡¯s not as innocent as you think she is. In fact, she¡¯s


    sly and maniptive,¡± Madam Selwyn uttered.


    Madam Selwyn was d that she had tried to prevent Patricia from getting near her son. If not for that,


    he would have been the stepfather of Patricia¡¯s children, and she strongly opposed the idea of that.


    When he heard her words, Zachary looked grim and red at his mother coldly. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t proceed


    with the wedding.¡± He then pushed her hand away and walked out of the room.


    On his way out, he bumped into the two middle-aged men in the hallway. ¡°Zach, where are you going?¡±


    However, he simply ignored them and left.


    Knowing that her son must have felt upset, Madam Selwyn shook her head regretfully, but she was


    adamant about her decision for him not to marry Patricia. It was a decision that he had to ept as the


    whole Selwyn Family would be against it too.


    After Patricia and Isaac returned to their room, she sat down quietly and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Why? Are you sad that he¡¯s getting married?¡± Isaac was displeased at how dejected she looked.


    He was initially jealous that she knitted a cardigan for Zachary, but now that she had given it to him, he


    didn¡¯t seem to care about that anymore. Heyered it with a shirt underneath which made him feel


    warm in the cold weather.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s found happiness.¡± She raised her gaze and looked at him.


    In fact, she had never imagined that both of them would get together, let alone get married as she¡¯d


    always seen him as a friend. Since he had been kind toward her and her children, she refused to make


    it hard for him. She knew that their marriage wouldn¡¯t be a happy one since his family despised her,


    after all.


    When he heard her answer, Isaac was skeptical as he put some food on her te. ¡°Eat up. The dishes


    are getting cold.¡±


    They spent an hour on dinner, and she noticed that he seemed to have a good appetite as he was


    probably hungry. It was already 10.00PM by the time they finished their dinner, so she wanted to rush


    home to see her children.


    However, Isaac wanted to go stargazing and refused to let her go. Since she couldn¡¯t do anything


    about it, she sighed, thinking that she was more like a nanny instead of his personal secretary.


    When they got into the car, Isaac stared at her to the point of making Patricia ufortable. ¡°President


    Isaac, I¡¯ve agreed to go with you, so please stop looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re not allowed to think of other men when you¡¯re with me. Understand?¡± Heughed. It


    sounded more like amand as he spoke in a deep and cold tone.


    He was overbearing in Patricia¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to go against him and would do as he asked,


    fearing that he would cut her pay. Just then, her mobile phone rang.


    She picked up the call and answered, ¡°Hey there, Scott.¡± It was her son, and she thought that he was


    calling to rush her home.


    ¡°Mommy, pleasee back quickly. Sylvie is experiencing a high fever, and her temperature is over a


    hundred degrees.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Due to Sylvie¡¯s weak immune system, she would fall sick easily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Patricia got anxious after hearing that her daughter was sick.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after the call ended, she looked at the driver and said, ¡°Bob, could you please drive me to


    the children¡¯s hospital? Please be quick.¡±


    Hearing that, Bob looked at Isaac through the rearview mirror as he waited for his instructions. ¡°Quick,


    drive us to the children¡¯s hospital,¡± Isaac instructed when he saw how anxious Patricia seemed. Bob


    immediately drove toward the hospital after getting the green light from Isaac.


    ¡°What happened? Who got sick?¡± He turned and looked at her.


    He suspected that it must be one of her children. When they met in the hospital previously, Patricia


    looked like a mess when she sent Sylvie there. It must have been hard for a single mother like her to


    take care of three children. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked to the front, hoping they could


    get there soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sylvie. She has a high fever that¡¯s over a hundred degrees Fahrenheit. Thest time she had a


    fever, she experienced seizures too. I just hope that she is fine this time round since I¡¯m not next to her


    side.¡± She was so anxious that she sped her hands together tightly, wishing she could be by her


    daughter¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mr. Zeller, one of my rtive¡¯s children is being treated at your hospital. Could you please look after


    her for me? Her name is Sylvie Aniston. That¡¯s right, thanks!¡± Isaac took his phone out and made a call.


    After the call ended, he pulled the woman into his arms andforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the


    doctors will try their best to treat her.¡±


    Patricia was so anxious that she didn¡¯t pay attention to Isaac¡¯s conversation on the phone. She only


    hoped that she could reach the hospital soon. After thirty minutes, they finally reached the hospital


    before she dashed in. Isaac rubbed his forehead, thinking about how disoriented she was whenever


    her children were unwell. He then went after her and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Isaac, you should leave. It¡¯s really noisy here, and we have to queue up to undergo a few troublesome


    procedures. We will go back in a taxi once everything is resolved.¡± Patricia thought that he wanted to


    wait with her and leave together once everything was done.


    Instead, he was hugging her so that she wouldn¡¯t run about. What did she go through that¡¯s making her


    so worried? Isn¡¯t getting sickmon? Isaac thought.


    ¡°Patricia, I know where they are. Follow me,¡± he said while hugging her.


    Although it was already 11.00PM, the children¡¯s hospital was packed with patients. It was probably


    because of the sudden cold wave that made the children fall sick, and there were equally long queues


    at the waiting lounge and dispensary.


    The rowdy hospital was filled with children¡¯s cries and adults¡¯ voices. Patricia followed Isaac¡¯s lead and


    entered a VIP ward on the thirteenth floor.


    When she opened the door, she saw Sylvie lying on the bed as she was given an IV drip. ¡°How is


    Sylvie? Did she experience seizures this time round? Did her fever worsen?¡± Patricia rushed in and


    asked.


    Seeing that, both of her sons got up from the couch and walked over before touching Sylvie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Sylvie has been diagnosed with influenza, and she will be fine in a few days after


    she gets her IV drips,¡± Scott exined.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold,¡± said Sten while looking at Isaac.


    If not for his help, Sylvie would still be waiting for her turn to get treated by the doctor.


    ¡°Tricia, something weird happened tonight. When we were queuing up, we heard Sylvie¡¯s name being


    called out through the PA system, and after we told the nurse that Sylvie was with us, we were brought


    up here.¡± A puzzled Josephine recounted what happened earlier.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°On top of that, there were a few friendly doctors who attended to Sylvie. It saved us a lot of trouble as


    well since the check-up was all performed here and we didn¡¯t have to move around.¡±


    As Patricia touched Sylvie¡¯s forehead, it was warm but didn¡¯t seem too serious. After hearing what


    Josephine said, she began to make sense of the whole situation since ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able


    to get such a room that easily. Since she was on a tight budget as well, she couldn¡¯t get such a room


    for Sylvie.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, it¡¯s alreadyte. Please bring Scott and Sten home as they need to get some rest,¡±


    she told Josphine.


    Immediately after that, she turned around and saw both of her sons chatting with Isaac and giving him


    a high-five. Although they were disagreeable toward him and even got him drunk when he visited them,


    they treated him differently today. She suspected that it could be due to the arrangement that he had


    made for Sylvie¡¯s treatment that made them change their mind.


    Josephine greeted the man when she noticed him. ¡°Mr. Arnold, you¡¯re here too.¡± She was d that he


    was there to take care of the girls since it was better to have a man by their side at night.


    ¡°Mrs. Zimmers, the driver is downstairs. You should go back first. I will send them back after Sylvie is


    done with her IV drip.¡± Isaac nodded at her.


    ¡°Alright, we shall take our leave.¡± Josphine smiled.


    Before Scott and Sten left, they gave Patricia a cheering gesture that puzzled her. After Josephine


    left with the boys, the room suddenly became quiet. Sylvie wasying peacefully on her bed, and it


    didn¡¯t seem like she was in pain.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Patricia turned and looked at Isaac before thanking him. ¡°President Isaac, thank you for the


    arrangements you¡¯ve made,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does she fall sick often?¡± He sat by the bed and caressed Sylvie¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    ¡°She was two pounds lighter than her brothers when she was born, and she loved to cry; it made taking


    care of her a challenge. She has been falling sick very often since young, and it always scares me to


    death. That¡¯s why I get anxious whenever she¡¯s unwell,¡± answered Patricia while nodding.


    Hearing that, Isaac smiled as he could tell how anxious she was from how she had acted tonight.


    ¡°Where is the children¡¯s father?¡±


    Even though they have separated, he should be supporting them financially. Is he even a man for


    making her go through such hardships? he thought to himself.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a father,¡± she answered, shaking her head.


    She refused to reveal more since her pregnancy had always felt like a dream to her; she couldn¡¯t tell


    whether it was a dream or a reality. Although she was now sure that it really did happen, she didn¡¯t


    know where the man was.


    She thought that he must be a jerk for not taking responsibility after impregnating her, but since it was


    all arranged by Adeline and her mother, she doubted that he was a decent man.


    Isaac stopped probing when he sensed that Patricia was reluctant to talk about it. Soon after, the


    doctor stopped by to brief them on Sylvie¡¯s condition. Since it was just the flu, she would recover within


    two to three days after getting her IV drip. Silence filled the room again after the doctor left.


    Suddenly, Patricia looked at the time and realized that it was almost midnight. She felt bad and didn¡¯t


    want him to wait there. ¡°President Isaac, there are three more packs of IV fluid to be administered. It¡¯ll


    take a while, so you should leave first.¡±


    Since he had a busy schedule, she didn¡¯t want to hold him up, fearing that he would ask her for


    compensation since she couldn¡¯t afford to pay him.


    As Isaac stared at her, he could tell that she was exhausted and realized that it wasn¡¯t easy being a


    mother. ¡°Patricia, you can look for me if you face any problems in the future. I will help you out.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    After listening to his words, Patricia smiled.


    ¡°President Isaac, you have helped me a lot today, so thank you very much!¡±


    However, Isaac didn¡¯t intend to leave. He leanedzily on the sofa and looked at her with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Just remember what I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    Patricia thought to herself, He isn¡¯t thinking of a way to get me to give him more money, right?


    She kept feeling a little uneasy, but it was not appropriate to simply drive him away.


    After all, she was relying on him to survive right now. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, one order from him


    would cause her to lose her job.


    Patricia tucked Sylvie in the quilt, then sat in the chair beside the bed and kept looking at her daughter.


    As for Isaac, he just looked at her back like this, and the two had nothing to say.


    By the time Sylvie received all of her drips, it was already past 2.00AM. Patricia yawned and rang the


    bell.


    The nurse quickly came in, and she blushed slightly when she saw the man with crossed legs on the


    sofa.


    When any woman looked at such a handsome man, they would surely blush and feel their heartbeat


    racing!


    She pulled the needle out and gave Patricia the medicine.


    ¡°This is Sylvie¡¯s medicine. Please give it to her three times a day after her meals.¡±


    Patricia took it and said, ¡°Thank you! Do we have toe over tomorrow for more injections?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°Yes, she needs to take the injections for three consecutive days.¡±


    Patricia nodded and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before leaving, the nurse nced at the handsome man on the sofa, then slowly walked out of the


    ward.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Patricia put the medicine in the bag, then bent down to carry Sylvie.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands grabbed her wrist, and a low-pitched voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her.¡±


    Patricia turned her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I carry her often, and she¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    How could she let him carry her? Although this little girl was not heavy, it required a lot of strength to


    carry her for a long time.


    Nheless, she was used to it. As a mother, she had carried Sylvie all the time, especially since the


    little girl was a clingy child who didn¡¯t like to walk. Hence, she often carried her daughter.


    Isaac smiled coldly. ¡°I can even carry you together with her.¡±


    After speaking, he reached out and pinched her waist. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±


    Questioning his strength meant he would let her know that begging for mercy was useless.


    Patricia blushed. What did he say?


    What he said about carrying her and Sylvie made her think of that scene which made her feel so self-


    conscious. After all, she was not a child.


    ¡°No. I know that you are strong!¡±


    Isaac saw her blushing; her originally fair little face was flushed, which made her even cuter.


    As he picked up Sylvie, she moved a little and mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac slightly curled the corner of his lips. If his child was at this age, she would surely call


    him that!


    When Patricia heard this, her nose burned slightly.


    Although the three children never talked about looking for their father, they always thought of that


    person whenever they were sick.


    The saddest thing was that she didn¡¯t know where he was, and she didn¡¯t even know what he looked


    like. She was really a failed mother.


    Patricia put the little quilt on the hospital bed over Sylvie. Earlier on, Josephine and the rest had


    covered the little girl with it.


    Sylvie suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Isaac with a vague expression, then she held his neck


    tightly.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ You have to stay by my side all the time, okay?¡±


    After speaking, she cried a little and fell asleep again.


    Patricia froze for a moment before she patted Sylvie¡¯s back lightly.


    ¡°Sylvie, go to sleep. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    If she let Sylvie hear her voice, the girl would be able to sleep soundly.


    When Isaac saw Patricia¡¯s red eyes, he carried Sylvie with one hand and held Patricia¡¯s shoulder with


    the other.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Patricia felt his warmth. During such a cold night, having such a warm and firm embrace could really


    warm her heart. She did not refuse and simply let him hold her and her daughter while they walked out


    of the ward.


    It looked like they were a family.


    The driver had received a message before they went downstairs, so the car was already parked at the


    exit of the hospital, waiting for them. Soon, he got out of the car and opened the door for them.


    Isaac entered with the child in his arms, while Patricia stepped around the other side and said to the


    driver, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Bob.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a few degrees below zero outside, yet he waited here for so long.


    The driver smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Aniston. I¡¯m President Isaac¡¯s driver, and it¡¯s my duty to wait.¡±


    Patricia smiled back, then bent down and got into the car.


    As Isaac was holding Sylvie in his arms, the girl slept much more peacefully. This scene made Patricia


    think of her daughter and the girl¡¯s father together.


    She thought secretly in her heart that she must find the ring and the man.


    No matter how much she hated the fact that the child was his, it would be good for them to see each


    other from time to time.


    It was the first time that Isaac held a child like this. Looking at her cute little face, he suddenly


    understood Patricia. He understood why the woman was afraid of losing Sylvie, so when she heard that


    Sylvie was sick, she panicked and didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    When they got home at 3.00AM, Isaac put Sylvie on Patricia¡¯s bed. Patricia had to sleep with her


    daughter tonight and keep an eye on the situation.


    Patricia saw him put Sylvie down before raising his hand to press it against his forehead tiredly.


    She nced at the time. It was already 3.05AM and veryte.


    Thus, she grabbed his hand and said, ¡°President Isaac, why don¡¯t you stay over tonight? I¡¯ll set up a


    bed on the floor here.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she felt that she was courting death. Would President Isaac sleep on the


    floor?


    ¡°Sylvie and I will sleep on the floor while you sleep on the bed.¡±


    Next, she opened the closet and took out the quilt.


    Looking at her slender back that appeared tired, Isaac realized what it meant to have a child. No


    wonder Patricia was so thin. Clearly, it was hard for her to gain weight if she had to suffer so much!


    After Patricia made the bed on the floor, she was ready to carry Sylvie off the bed.


    However, Isaac hugged her waist from behind and buried his head in her neck. After smelling her


    deeply, he thought that her faint, sweet scent was very nice.


    However, Patricia felt a little ufortable due to the itch in her neck. It was really abnormal for the


    two of them to be so intimate, after all.


    Isaac wanted to ask her to sleep with him on the floor. He really wanted to hold her to sleep, especially


    when he was so tired.


    However, the woman¡¯s body was stiff, and she was obviously rejecting him.


    Hence, he could only dismiss the thought despite the faint smile in his voice.


    ¡°You and Sylvie should sleep on the bed while I sleep on the floor. The child is sick, so don¡¯t bother


    her.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she replied, ¡°Okay, go and wash up. The toothbrush you used before is still


    there.¡±


    After saying this, she felt something was wrong.


    Why did she feel that he would oftene here to stay as if they were a couple?


    She shook her head. ¡°Isaac, go wash up. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    If he kept holding her like this, it would make her ufortable.


    Isaac even wanted to kiss her while holding her like this. Her lips were like magic, attracting him and


    making him want to do more to her. She wanted to back away, but he was reluctant to let her go. After


    a moment, he turned her around, looked at her deeply, then moved his lips closer to hers.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened as she watched his lipsing closer. She actually felt that her mouth had


    gone dry, and it was a little ufortable.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Patricia swallowed to feel better, and when their lips were about to touch, she gave him a frightened


    shove.


    ¡°Go and wash up, Isaac. I¡¯ll use the bathroom outside.¡±


    This old-fashioned house had a bathroom outside, and she could go there to wash up.


    Isaac licked his thin lips lightly but was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t manage to kiss her.


    However, he was satisfied when he saw how madly she was blushing. He didn¡¯t embarrass her


    anymore and went into the bathroom.


    Later on, Patricia went back to the bedroom after washing up and saw that Isaac had already fallen


    asleep. He was really tired at this point.


    The next day, they all got upte at 9.00AM.


    When Patricia saw the time, she screamed in horror.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She then turned her head and nced at the man on the floor, who was awakened by her voice. He


    raised his hand and held his forehead.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    He slept so deeplyst night. Although he usually got up at 6.00AM, he seemed to be able to sleep well


    last night.


    ¡°It¡¯s 9.00AM, President Isaac. What should I do if I¡¯mte for work?¡±


    Isaac sat up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t deduct your sry.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sylvie rolled over and sat up. After rubbing her big eyes, she then smiled at Isaac.


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, you slept with us!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked very happy and smiled, revealing two cute little dimples.


    Isaac said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, darling!¡±


    That maic voice was pleasant to listen to in the morning.


    Sylvie¡¯s mouth was slightly tilted as she said, ¡°Mr. Handsome, your voice is so nice. I had a dreamst


    night. My daddy¡­¡±


    Having said that, she quickly covered her mouth and secretly nced at Patricia.


    She couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®daddy¡¯ in front of Tricia, after all. This was what her two brothers told her.


    She almost said it, so she hoped her mother hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Patricia actually heard it and knew that the three children were afraid of her being sad, so they never


    mentioned it.


    She got out of bed tactfully and went into the bedroom.


    At this point, Isaac also saw her walking away on purpose.


    ¡°Did you dream about your father?¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Yes, he looked exactly like you, and he even carried me with one hand. He¡¯s very


    strong.¡±


    The little girl who had never enjoyed this kind of treatment felt happy just talking about it.


    Isaac stretched out his slender hand and touched her head. ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Then, Sylviey in bed while watching the two adults enter and exit the bathroom. Patricia changed her


    clothes, and Isaac also put on his coat.


    They were going to work again, so she and Josephine were the only ones left at home.


    Patricia said to Sylvie when she was tying a scarf around her neck, ¡°Sylvie, I¡¯lle back to pick you


    up at noon, and we can go to the hospital for the injection.¡±


    Sylvie pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want an injection. It hurts!¡±


    Patricia ignored her as it was necessary to go.


    The two walked out of the bedroom together and went downstairs. The stairs were narrow, so they


    went one after the other.


    Josephine watched from below and felt like they were a couple going to work.


    ¡°President Isaac, Patricia, have some breakfast before you go.¡±


    Patricia also hoped that Isaac would have breakfast before leaving. After all, it was because of her that


    he was tired and had gotten upte.


    Isaac raised his left hand and nced at the expensive watch on his wrist.


    ¡°No thanks, I have a meeting at 10.30AM.¡±


    Since it was already 9.25AM, there would be traffic on the road. As such, he could only make it for the


    meeting if he left now.


    When they went out, Isaac¡¯s car was not there. Patricia took out the keys from her bag and drove the


    car Isaac didn¡¯t want to thepany.


    He sat in the passenger seat, while she drove the car to thepany.


    Isaac nced at his phone which showed many missed calls, so he dialed Liam¡¯s number.


    ¡°President Isaac, you¡¯re finally answering the phone. Something has happened! Have you read today¡¯s


    news?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Isaac had just woken up, and he hadn¡¯t had time to watch the news.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said impatiently and coldly.


    Liam frowned slightly. ¡°President Isaac, Miss Aniston asked the paparazzi to take a photo of you and


    her at the airport yesterday, but I blocked it from appearing on the news. However, photos of you


    carrying Patricia¡¯s child were leakedtest night, and they¡¯re everywhere right now.¡±


    It waste and they were all asleep, so he couldn¡¯t deal with it in time.


    As soon as those photos were posted on the inte, theizens exploded, and he was trending on


    social media. When he saw it in the morning, it was already toote. It had been reposted too many


    times and could not be covered up.


    Isaac said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone. He clicked on entertainment news and saw the picture of him holding


    Sylvie and Patricia out of the hospitalst night.


    The photo was taken very clearly, and he felt that it was pretty good since they looked like a family.


    ¡®Isaac left the hospitalte at night holding a girl very simr to him in his arms. She is suspected to be


    his daughter, and they look like a very happy family of three!¡¯


    All major news had these photos, and he casually flipped through thements below.


    Mini Tiger: ¡®Is Isaac married? The woman is beautiful, and the child is gorgeous! I wish him happiness!


    Sweetie Pie: ¡®Is that President Isaac¡¯s daughter? She looks a lot like him!¡¯


    Greens: ¡®When I look at this girl, I know right away that Isaac is her father because they look so simr.¡¯


    Isaac closed the app. Theseizens! How does Sylvie look like me?


    He smiled lightly. Sure enough, the truth leaked out at times.


    Patricia drove the car carefully, and they finally arrived at thepany an hourter. After parking the


    car, the two entered the elevator together and appeared at the president¡¯s office.


    Everyone in the president¡¯s office looked over and nodded.


    They finally understood why the president had suddenly hired a private secretary. She turned out to be


    his woman, and she even gave birth to a daughter.


    All of them couldn¡¯t help looking at Patricia, thinking that she was really lucky to have given birth to a


    child of the big boss.


    Patricia didn¡¯t know that they were trending online, nor that they were said to be a family of three.


    When she saw everyone looking their way, she could only raise her hand and wave it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡±


    With that, everyone stood up. ¡°Good morning, President Isaac! Good morning, Mrs. Arnold!¡±


    Isaac curled his lips slightly, knowing what was going on. They had taken the news seriously.


    Patricia looked confused. Where is Mrs. Arnold?


    She turned her head and nced around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone else. Hence, she didn¡¯t react to it


    or think too much about it. She went to work first, so she entered the president¡¯s office, put down her


    bag, and went to the tearoom to make coffee for Isaac. She wanted to let him eat something before he


    went to the meeting.


    There were snacks in the refrigerator in the pantry. She chose something he liked and brought the


    coffee into the office.


    ¡°President Isaac, please have something to eat first.¡±


    There were still more than ten minutes before 10.30AM, so he had time to fill his stomach first.


    Isaac was looking at the materials for the meeting. He nced at the coffee and bread, then took a sip


    of the coffee.


    Patricia sat at her desk. She looked at him, wanting to remind him to eat the bread first before drinking


    his coffee. Otherwise, his stomach would be ufortable.


    She was worried, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    At this time, Isaac¡¯s phone rang, and he put the call through.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gran?¡±


    It was not normal for Elizabeth to call him at this time.


    ¡°Isaac, your grandfather saw today¡¯s news and kept pointing at the TV. He¡¯s very agitated. Why don¡¯t


    youe back and exin it to him? He won¡¯t listen to what I say.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Isaac raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t mind, but he had forgotten about Phillip.


    The older man had just woken up not long ago. Why was he watching entertainment news?


    Thinking of this, Isaac felt that Elizabeth must have gotten Phillip to watch it together.


    In the past, when Phillip was in good health, he would not watch nor apany Elizabeth to watch


    such boring news.


    Now that Phillip was sick, he could only let Elizabeth do as she pleased. Isaac couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He could already imagine the reluctance on Phillip¡¯s face, but Phillip had no choice but to watch it.


    ¡°Isaac, are you listening?¡± When she realized that Isaac was silent, she asked.


    Isaac replied, ¡°I¡¯lle over at night, Gran. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Elizabeth listened to the disconnected call, then looked at Phillip staring at the TV screen and pointing


    his finger. He was so excited that he was about to fall out of the wheelchair.


    ¡°Phillip, don¡¯t get excited. Isaac said he wille back tonight to exin to you.¡±


    After speaking, she sighed. For some reason, Phillip liked Adeline. However, she thought that Patricia


    was not bad too. Although Patricia had given birth to three children, the Arnold Family was not short of


    money to support them.


    When she gave the Arnold Family one or two more children, it would be lively by then.


    Phillip turned his head to look at Elizabeth and began babbling, his hands shaking more and more.


    Elizabeth felt that it was a mistake to let him watch the entertainment news together today. Seeing how


    agitated he was, she would not dare to let him watch it again in the future.


    If his brain bled again, it would be troublesome.


    The woman got up, pushed the wheelchair, and with the help of a servant, they left the main building


    together.


    She pushed Phillip for a walk in the garden. The sun was just right at this hour, and the warmth hit her


    comfortably.


    ¡°Phillip, you are awake now. You must get better. Isaac¡¯s affairs will be left to him to make his own


    decision. Just stay with me. We will live a few more years since Isaac cannot be left alone in the world


    just yet.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s parents died early on when a car ident took away their son and daughter-inw, so Isaac


    was the only descendant in the Arnold Family now.


    The two elders loved him dearly and were reluctant to leave him all alone.


    There was a smile in Phillip¡¯s eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t speak and his limbs were not functioning well,


    his mind was very clear.


    He had scared Elizabeth just now, so he wouldn¡¯t scare her further.


    He suddenly raised his hand adeptly and held Elizabeth¡¯s hand, and the expression on his face


    became quiet.


    Elizabeth smiled and put her other hand over his.


    ¡°You understand what I said, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t cause trouble; Isaac wille back tonight and give you


    an exnation.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Patricia took Sylvie and Josephine to the hospital during their afternoon break. She took an


    hour¡¯s leave, sent them home after the drip, then returned to thepany.


    It was exactly 3.00PM when she came back. She pushed open the door of the president¡¯s office and


    said, ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯vee back on time, so there¡¯s no need to deduct my sry!¡±


    When she left, she told him that she would only ask for an hour¡¯s leave. She didn¡¯t want any sry


    deduction, and she would work overtime at night.


    However, she didn¡¯t see Isaac. The person she saw was Adeline, who was sitting in Isaac¡¯s office chair


    with her back to the table.


    When she heard the woman¡¯s voice, Adeline turned around in the chair and raised an eyebrow at


    Patricia.


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s it like to work? It¡¯s pathetic to be out of breath for a meager sry.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand. Her manicure was iid with diamonds, and she


    began to admire them.


    ¡°However, you do have three children to raise! Isn¡¯t it hard? Why don¡¯t you find the father of the


    children? The old geezer should not be dead yet, and I think as an elderly in his seventies, he should


    have a little pension left.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Patricia didn¡¯t want to go along with Adeline¡¯s words. She knew whether the man was old or not, after


    all.


    Seeing Adeline¡¯s smug look that wanted to see her unhappy, she decided not to let Adeline get her way


    and changed the subject. Patricia knew that in the Aniston Family, Adeline was a pampered young


    lady. Her manicure probably cost tens of thousands, and the diamonds on her nails were all real.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite pretty!¡±


    After Patricia finished speaking, she turned back to her desk and added, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your nails,


    though.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean Adeline¡¯s looks. In front of her, Adeline could only be an ugly duckling.


    This was something Adeline knew since she was young. Her mother was not ugly, and her father was


    also handsome, but she inherited all of their shorings. She was born with small eyes, a big round


    face, and an extremely t nose.


    She was annoyed by this, but fortunately, she had secretly gone to get stic surgery a few years ago.


    Her nose bridge had been raised while her eyes were surgically altered. At the very least, she was now


    considered a beauty in a crowd of people. However, as soon as she stood beside Patricia, she was


    instantly nothing.


    Thinking of this, she was irritated. It would be better if Patricia died, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    She clenched her hands into fists and stared at Patricia coldly, her hatred bubbling up. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not


    as beautiful as you, my life is better than yours. I live the life of a wealthy Miss Aniston. What about


    you? Hmph! You haven¡¯t had a mother since you were a child, and your father doesn¡¯t like you either.


    Moreover, you live with three children at such a young age. You¡¯ll die from exhaustion.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, her face changed slightly. ¡°Who caused me not to live well? Adeline, there is


    karma in this world. Sooner orter, you and your mother will suffer retribution.¡±


    The two of them quarreled, and when Adeline saw that Patricia was bing more articte, she


    crossed her arms around her chest.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, I want coffee. Go and pour me some.¡±


    Patricia was sorting out Isaac¡¯s recent itinerary, and she had to study and prepare for the university


    entrance examination. Now that her job was stable, she wanted to start improving herself.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, President Isaac has specified that I¡¯m his personal secretary, and I can only serve him.¡±


    Of course, Isaac didn¡¯t say such a thing, but when he wasn¡¯t there, she could say anything.


    Adeline was so livid that she got up and walked over with daggers in her eyes.


    After pushing everything on Patricia¡¯s table to the ground, she cursed like crazy. ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re just


    his secretary! A worker! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve really be Mrs. Arnold after the news.¡±


    Meanwhile, the other woman watched as her cup shattered into pieces. She had made it herself with


    her three children, so it was very meaningful. She stood up from the chair and pushed Adeline.


    ¡°Adeline, you lunatic!¡±


    She bent over to pick up the pieces of the cup, which had a group photo of the four of them. However,


    the cup was all shattered now. This d*mn girl is still just as abominable as ever.


    Adeline, having been pushed away, was full of fury. She hated that Patricia could see Isaac every day,


    so she wanted to drive her away.


    She grabbed Patricia¡¯s hair, but thetter was not a pushover either.


    Since she had worked downtown before, Zachary found her a taekwondo teacher and had her learn to


    protect herself. Now, she was a ck belt fighter.


    She reacted by turning around and pushing Adeline to the ground.


    Adeline didn¡¯t expect this, so she groaned in pain. ¡°Ah¡­ She hit me! Miss Aniston hit me!¡±


    She was screaming and crying, sounding miserable enough. When she raised her hand to wipe away


    the tears, there was a smirk in her eyes. Patricia, let¡¯s see if you can stay in thispany. He¡¯ll


    definitely fire you.


    Previous Chapter


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Hearing the cries in the president¡¯s office, Head Secretary Sore Lock pushed the door open and


    came in, only to see the woman on the ground with messy hair as she cried pitifully.


    She was slightly startled and walked over quickly.


    ¡°Miss Adeline, are you okay? Please get up first.¡±


    She helped Adeline to sit on the sofa while the woman held her waist.


    ¡°My waist and hair! Why did you hit me, Miss Aniston?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she sobbed and wiped away her tears. She was really good at pretending


    to be pitiful.


    Sore knew who President Isaac cared about, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Miss Adeline, why don¡¯t we take you to the hospital?¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia was picking up her things on the ground. There were her books, some work


    materials, and fragments of the cup.


    When Liam heard that there was a fight in the president¡¯s office, he went to notify Isaac.


    As soon as thetter pushed the door and entered, he saw Patricia picking up her precious cup. He


    was afraid that she would cut her hands, so he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He watched her pick the fragments up before wrapping them in a paper bag, and he frowned slightly.


    He knew that it was not just a cup; it was a memory of her and her children. When she saw this cup at


    work and the four smiling faces on it, she would always smile.


    This had been encouraging her to work hard. No matter what kind of difficulties she encountered, she


    held on to make a living for the children.


    Sore saw that Isaac was back, so she called out to him and said, ¡°President Isaac.¡±


    Adeline screamed even more miserably, ¡°It hurts so much! My waist is about to fall apart.¡±


    Patricia put the paper bag aside and nced at him.


    ¡°President Isaac, I¡¯ll pack up and leave immediately.¡±


    She felt that Isaac would definitely be livid and fire her for causing a mess like this today, and she


    admitted it too.


    She couldn¡¯t tolerate Adeline. Although she could tolerate the men downtown before, she couldn¡¯t


    tolerate this woman.


    Isaac stood beside her desk and watched her pack her things. She was quite stubborn.


    He could see that as long as she faced Adeline, she became like a hedgehog who didn¡¯t even want this


    job.


    ¡°Make fifty copies of this document.¡±


    Patricia froze for a moment. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to leave? Is this ce a hotel where you cane and leave as you wish?¡±


    The man¡¯s angr face was full of seriousness, and his eyes were dark and bottomless as he stared at


    her.


    Patricia quickly took the document over. ¡°Oh!¡±


    It would be fine if he didn¡¯t fire her, but she thought that if she offended his girlfriend, he was certainly


    going toy her off.


    Now that she was able to stay, she didn¡¯t want to lose this job. She took the documents to make


    copies, while Isaac strode to the sofa area and said to Sore, ¡°Miss Lock, go to work.¡±


    His voice was low and cold as if he was ming her for being bothersome.


    Sore nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, President.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. Is it because I appeased Miss Adeline? Sore suddenly


    felt that President Isaac was biased toward Patricia.


    I suppose the child¡¯s mother is definitely more important than a girlfriend.


    Isaac sat on the sofa with his legs folded elegantly, then looked coldly at the woman on the opposite


    side who was grimacing in pain.


    Adeline couldn¡¯t stand being stared at like that, so she wiped her tears and said, ¡°Isaac, Patricia is a


    lunatic. You asked me toe to your office before I got off work. I happened to be nearby and came


    early. As soon as I entered the door, she hit me. I don¡¯t even know what happened!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    As soon as Adeline finished speaking, she began to wipe her tears again. The hatred in her eyes was


    deep.


    How dared Patricia call her ugly! It was considered a small thing to pull Patricia¡¯s hair, but she never


    expected that Patricia would counterattack as if she had learned martial arts.


    For a while, Adeline felt that she had suffered a big loss, and she needed to make Patricia suffer a little


    today.


    As he sneered, Isaac then turned on the disy on the wall and clicked on the CCTV in the office with


    his phone.


    Adeline opened her mouth in shock, for he had magnified all her movements so that they could see


    clearly.


    It was clear at a nce who was at fault.


    After the video finished ying, the disy screen retracted into the wall, and the smile at the corner of


    Isaac¡¯s mouth grew, giving people a sense of danger.


    Adeline quickly sat up straight. ¡°Isaac, she called me ugly! That¡¯s why I pulled her hair.¡±


    Isaac sneered and answered, ¡°Can¡¯t she tell the truth? Or do you want her to tell lies?¡±


    This undoubtedly meant that Adeline was ugly, causing the woman to feel even more ufortable.


    ¡°Isaac¡­¡±


    She got up and sat beside him, trying to grab his arm.


    Isaac moved aside and said coldly, ¡°Adeline, our rtionship is a contracted one. I have given you


    some benefits and influence in the outside world. Others may respect you because they think you are


    my woman, but not Patricia, understand?¡±


    Adeline nodded, but she was not convinced. Why should Patricia be protected by him?


    Isn¡¯t she just a secretary? Why shouldn¡¯t she be respectful toward me?


    Although she was not convinced, she still said, ¡°I know, Isaac. I won¡¯t mess with her in the future. Don¡¯t


    be angry, okay? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll be going home with you at night? I didn¡¯t manage to see Old Mr.


    Arnoldst time, so I¡¯ll give the gift to him today.¡±


    After that, she took out a box of supplements.


    ¡°This is good for his health!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After she finished speaking, she smiled lightly. As long as she could win the Arnold Family¡¯s favor and


    be Isaac¡¯s woman, then a little secretary wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her no matter what.


    When she really won this man¡¯s heart, Patricia would be driven away at her order and be bullied to no


    end.


    After Patricia copied the documents and entered the door, she saw Adelineughing. Sure enough,


    President Isaac was very capable of winning a woman¡¯s favor.


    She put the documents in her hands on the table. ¡°President Isaac, I have made the copies.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she went back to her desk. She felt like a third wheel when faced with both


    of them, and Patricia felt rather ill at ease.


    She got up and added, ¡°President Isaac, Mr. Dorchester says that we¡¯ve run out of coffee. I¡¯ll go and


    buy some.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took the bag and left. It was true that they had run out of coffee; she


    initially wanted to ask someone to buy it, but she made an excuse to leave.


    Isaac responded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    She was probably in a bad mood because she didn¡¯t want to see Adeline. However, he needed Adeline


    to perform today, so he could only let Patricia go out to rx.


    Originally, Isaac told Adeline that the driver would pick her up at 6.00PM, and she needed to put on a


    performanceter. He didn¡¯t expect her toe over so early, causing the two of them to meet.


    As Patricia left the president¡¯s office, Liam came back. He called out to her with a smile, asking, ¡°Miss


    Aniston, where are you going?¡±


    Patricia smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dorchester. I told the president just now that you asked me to


    buy coffee. Please cover for meter, thank you!¡±


    She put her hands together and bowed to him.


    Liam¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Uh¡­ Is she messing with me? How would I dare to ask her to buy coffee?


    Two words slipped through his mind.


    I¡¯m dead.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Patricia came out of Arnold Corporation, took a taxi to the hospital, bought Poppy¡¯s favorite dessert,


    and bought a set of cosmetics for Darcie.


    When she entered the ward, Poppy had taken an injection and was already asleep.


    Darcie was lying beside the bed and sleeping, so Patricia took a nket and covered her. Since the


    woman was a light sleeper, she opened her eyes as soon as she felt the warmth on her body.


    She had gotten used to sleeping lightly for the past two years. She was afraid that something would


    happen to her child, so she would wake up with any little movement.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her face. ¡°Tricia, are you here?¡±


    Patricia carefully covered her with the nket. ¡°You should sleep a little longer.¡±


    Darcie shook her head, and when she saw the cosmetics and desserts on the table, there was a hint of


    darkness in her eyes.


    ¡°Patricia, did you buy me cosmetics? I don¡¯t have the mood at all right now.¡±


    Other than her job at night requiring her to wear heavy makeup, she was not even in the mood to wash


    her face during the day, let alone engage in skin care.


    Patricia touched her face. ¡°No matter what, a woman can¡¯t give up her looks. You¡¯re not showing your


    beauty to others, but to show it to yourself.¡±


    This was what she was like. No matter how hard the day was, she insisted on skin care, got up early in


    the morning to jog, and practiced yoga. She just wanted to maintain herself in the most beautiful state,


    and when she saw her beautiful self, her mood would also improve.


    Darcie nodded. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t give up on ourselves.¡±


    At that moment, the nurse entered. All of them called her Ms. Leighton, and she helped Darcie to take


    care of Poppy. Since she took pity on Darcie, she took care of the little girl wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Darcie, aren¡¯t you busy today? Go and do your thing!¡±


    The two called, ¡°Ms. Leighton.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When Ms. Leighton saw Patricia, she nodded slightly before busying herself. She took out the clean


    clothes that she had brought from the house and put them in the cab.


    Darcie took out ab andbed her hair, then went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    ¡°Tricia, aren¡¯t you going to work? Let¡¯s go downstairs together.¡±


    Patricia put on her bag and said goodbye to Ms. Leighton, and the two walked toward the elevator


    while holding hands.


    There were not many people in the hospital at this point, so there were only the two of them in the


    elevator.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go back to thepany today. Where are you going? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Darcie nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to do everything for Arnold Corporation


    because they¡¯re paying you a high sry? How can you skip work?¡±


    Patricia had told her before that having this job would make life much easier for her, so she could afford


    to buy cosmetics for Darcie.


    However, when she thought of Adeline, she became angry.


    ¡°Isaac¡¯s grandfather wants him to marry Adeline, and she came to thepany today. I fought with her,


    so I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the office and had toe out.¡±


    Although it was a bit cowardly of her since Adeline should be the one who needed to leave, she was


    the future president¡¯s wife. Hence, Patricia could onlypromise.


    ¡°In that case, does Isaac want you to be his mistress?¡±


    Since Isaac had her be his secretary, everyone could see this was what Isaac meant. Of course,


    there was the high sry too.


    Patricia¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be a mistress!¡±


    What she hated the most in her life was being a mistress. If it weren¡¯t for Gwen, she would not have


    lost her mother since she was a child, and she would not have to suffer right now.


    Darcie smiled and squeezed her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to, but I think Isaac likes you. You have to


    believe me.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°He just likes to bully me.¡±


    When she thought of Isaac, she was angry. That guy bullies me every day.


    She also understood that the reason why he had her be his secretary was probably because he


    thought she was easy to bully and made his boring life a little fun.


    Seeing her irritated look, Darcie thought Patricia was jealous, but the girl refused to admit it.


    She sighed and took Patricia out of the elevator.


    ¡°Patricia, sometimes a man likes to bully the woman he likes. Think about how he usually treats others.


    Then, think about how he treats you. Isn¡¯t it different?¡±


    Patricia thought for a while and had to agree. He usually treated others cold and ruthless like a boss,


    but to her, he wouldugh sometimes. However, she thought that he was just mocking her.


    She sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s useless for him to like anyone anyway; his grandfather wants him to marry


    Adeline. Phillip is ill, so Isaac doesn¡¯t dare to disobey him. As long as he has a rtionship with


    Adeline, he¡¯s my enemy.¡±


    When she thought about it this way, she secretly swore that even if he was an enemy, she was going to


    earn his money anyway. If she earned more, it would hurt them both.


    Darcie shook her head. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see then!¡±


    From her point of view, how could Isaac marry someone he didn¡¯t love?


    Even if Phillip forced him, he would notpromise so easily. After all, sessful businessmen


    couldn¡¯t be forced into submission so easily.


    Darcie wouldn¡¯t believe it. This silly girl will be his sooner orter.


    The two got into a taxi, then Darcie told the driver to go to Coast Side Apartment.


    Patricia asked, ¡°Are you going to see a friend? Would it be inconvenient for me to go too?¡±


    At this time, Patricia wondered if she would affect Darcie¡¯s date if she went with her. If Darcie could find


    a good man to marry, life would be better in the future.


    By then, Poppy could have surgery, and when she was cured, Darcie could also live well.


    Darcie looked out the window and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to find the person who has


    sessfully matched with Poppy. I¡¯m going to ask him toe to the hospital so that she can have


    surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s in the army? Is he back?¡±


    This was simply too good to be true. They had been worried that he would not have any vacation days,


    and that those in the military did not have much free time.


    Darcie smiled. ¡°Yes, I think God is kind to me.¡±


    As long as Poppy got better, she was willing to do anything.


    Patricia leaned on her shoulder with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    More than an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Coast Side Apartment, and the two got out


    of the car.


    Darcie took a look at the address on her phone. ¡°He¡¯s on the eighteenth floor.¡±


    At this hour, they couldn¡¯t be sure if he was in. However, they decided to try their luck first. It would be


    great if he was at home, but if he wasn¡¯t, they would wait until he came back sooner orter.


    The two registered their information before they were able to enter the apartment. Next, they reached


    the eighteenth floor and found unit 1802.


    Darcie took a deep breath. ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m a little nervous. What should I do if he doesn¡¯t agree to it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Although this person was her hope, she couldn¡¯t force them if they didn¡¯t want to.


    Patricia reached out and rang the doorbell. ¡°Since he is willing to participate in the bone marrow bank,


    he must be willing to donate.¡±


    After a while, someone came to open the door.


    It was a girl, and when she saw them, she asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Darcie squeezed out a smile. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Percy Henderson.¡±


    When Patricia heard his name, she suddenly remembered something. Isn¡¯t he Isaac¡¯s friend? That


    major general.


    The girl called out, ¡°Percy, two youngdies are looking for you.¡±


    After she was done speaking, the girl walked inside. Percy came over wearing pajamas, and his eyes


    were drowsy.


    He raised his hand and scratched his head. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When his eyesnded on Patricia, he let out a smile.


    ¡°P-Pa¡­¡±


    Before he finished, he quickly changed his address.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, why are you here?¡±


    Darcie, who had beenpletely ignored, wore a sports suit today, and she wasn¡¯t in great spirits.


    Naturally, she looked bleak while standing beside Patricia.


    Patricia was surprised to see that it was him.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master Henderson. This is my friend, Darcie.¡±


    Percy nced at Darcie at this time, and he felt that this woman looked very dull. However, Darcie was


    also a beauty with sharp features, big eyes, and features that made her look mixed.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pointed inside. ¡°Come in!¡±


    The two stepped into the apartment, and they realized that the ce was very big upon entering. There


    was gorgeous scenery outside of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Those who lived here enjoyed life a lot.


    Percy sat on the sofa. ¡°Please have a seat. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Darcie took over. ¡°Young Master Henderson, there¡¯s no need for drinks. I¡¯vee to you on behalf of


    my daughter. She has leukemia, and her blood matches yours, so I would like to invite you to the


    hospital for a check-up. We want to go ahead with the surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Percy sat up straight. Hisplexion was dark, and his whole body had steely


    masculinity to it.


    ¡°Miss Bowes, I have already said that I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he willingly joined the bone marrow bank back then. His ex-girlfriend had been working


    there at the time. He just wanted to pursue her and get close to her, so he said he wanted to donate his


    bone marrow.


    It had been four or five years, and he had long forgotten about it.


    Now that the girl had be his ex-girlfriend, he didn¡¯t even take his application to heart.


    Darcie¡¯s face turned pale, and she panicked.


    ¡°Young Master Henderson, I beg you! My daughter is seriously ill now, and her surgery can¡¯t be


    dyed any longer. We¡¯ve finally found a match after a very long time. Please save her.¡±


    Percy was not a cold-blooded person, but the bone marrow surgery was very harmful to his body. He


    had done some research about it. Moreover, his current identity made it unsuitable for him to go


    through the surgery.


    Besides, this woman¡¯s daughter was none of his business, so he didn¡¯t care!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing that Percy didn¡¯t speak, Darcie kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°I beg you, Young Master Henderson. I will do anything you ask in the future.¡±


    Darcie began to sob, and at this moment, it was as if herst glimmer of hope had been dashed.


    Patricia went to help her up. ¡°Darcie, why are you kneeling? Get up.¡±


    Percy is really hard-hearted for refusing to save a life. However, this kind of thing cannot be forced.


    The man frowned. ¡°It¡¯s useless to kneel to me, and I can¡¯t donate. In fact, it¡¯s best if the donationes


    from your family instead. It should be you or the child¡¯s father.¡±


    Why ask an outsider to donate their marrow?


    When Percy put it that way, the two women fell silent. Even the father of the child was unwilling, so why


    would Percy, an outsider, donate his bone marrow?


    Darcie was also taken aback, but this was her personal affair and the matter she was most furious


    about, so she couldn¡¯t exin.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Seeing Darcie so upset, Patricia said, ¡°Can you help my friend, Young Master Henderson? Poppy is a


    charming and lovable child. She will only live for six months if she can¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow


    donor.¡±


    As she said those words, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°This is your problem; I really can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Percy said as he picked up his cup of tea and


    took a sip.


    Darcie got to her feet and bowed to him as soon as it was apparent that he had turned down her


    request.


    ¡°I apologize for bothering you, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Then, she walked to the door in a daze while Patricia also got up.


    She cast a quick nce at Percy before chasing after Darcie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of something else, Darcie.¡±


    Darcie sobbed in Patricia¡¯s embrace after leaving Percy¡¯s apartment. ¡°I believed there was a glimmer of


    hope for Poppy. Now¡­ I¡¯m at a loss for what to do.¡±


    Patricia was also furious, but she didn¡¯t have the power to force Percy to perform the surgery.


    ¡°Darcie, the hospital should also be on the lookout for suitable bone marrow. There will undoubtedly be


    some suitable donors among the world¡¯s poption. Alternatively, you can contact Poppy¡¯s father or


    any rtives on her father¡¯s side. The likelihood of a suitable donor being rted by blood is higher,¡±


    she added after some thoughts.


    Darcie wiped away her tears as she heard this. Donating bone marrow was not something that could


    be forced. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try to contact them.¡±


    She was used to kneeling and begging for help, so she didn¡¯t mind doing it again.


    After that, they left the Coast Side Apartment.


    Percy dialed Isaac¡¯s number, and it took a long time for the call to be connected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Isaac¡¯s tone was frosty and impatient.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood without your personal secretary?¡± Percy burst outughing.


    He had been informed by Nik that Isaac had transferred Patricia to hispany, specifically his


    office. As a result, Isaac could see his personal secretary on a daily basis.


    Isaac was sitting next to Adeline in the car at the time. She sprayed so much perfume that he almost


    choked on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± He was annoyed by the fragrance, which is why he vented on Percy.


    Percy had a close rtionship with him, so he was ustomed to it and didn¡¯t mind Isaac¡¯s


    mannerism.


    ¡°Ise, do you know who just dropped by my house?¡±


    Isaac waspletely uninterested and responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s Patricia who came to my house.¡±


    After Percy had finished speaking, he deliberately kept silent. Isaac, who was on the other end of the


    line, did not hang up after hearing his statements, which made Percyugh.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Aren¡¯t you preupied? Go ahead and handle your business. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was pale because he had been exposed and he said, ¡°I¡¯m not really busy right now. I am


    free to speak.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Percy couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter any longer. The only person who could get Isaac to stop


    doing anything was Patricia.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Isaac was clearly agitated, and he wanted to know what was going on as soon as possible.


    ¡°She and her friend came to beg me to donate bone marrow.¡±


    ¡°Bone marrow?¡± Isaac frowned.


    Percy, of course, would disagree. His current condition prevented him or his body from being harmed in


    any way. Furthermore, his job was extremely dangerous; his life could be in danger at any time. As a


    result, he could only stay in good shape by maintaining good physical fitness.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the daughter of one of her friends, Darcie. Darcie looks pitiful. If I hadn¡¯t¡­ I almost agreed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Isaac replied.


    The car was parked in the parking lot of Arnold Manor. Isaac led Adeline into the main building just as


    Old Mr. Arnold rolled his eyes when he saw the two of them at this point.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Phillip? Are you not feeling well again?¡± Old Mrs. Arnold eximed.


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    When Isaac saw Phillip¡¯s expression, he turned his head to look at Adeline. Why did Phillip faint since


    he was the one who had asked Isaac to bring his granddaughter-inw home?


    Adeline was startled, so the two of them quickly approached Phillip.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold? Old Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    Why did Phillip have to pass out when she was all set to show off today?


    As the doctor administered first aid to Phillip, Isaac moved to the side and asked, ¡°How is Old Mr.


    Arnold?¡±


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief after the examination and replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine, Young Master Isaac.


    Old Mr. Arnold was simply overly excited, so he couldn¡¯t breathe for a while. He¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    Elizabeth wiped her tears away as she heard the doctor¡¯s words; this darn Phillip was going to scare


    her to death.


    Why was he so ecstatic to see Adeline? She had no idea why he adored Adeline.


    Elizabeth had no choice now. As Phillip¡¯s health deteriorated, Isaac was forced to marry whoever he


    desired. On the other hand, she wished that her spouse would live for a longer period of time since she


    didn¡¯t want to be left alone.


    Isaac knew Phillip liked Adeline a lot when he saw Phillip like this, and there was a cold look on Isaac¡¯s


    face.


    It seemed that the sham marriage must go on.


    Phillip opened his eyes after a while, but when he saw Adeline, he rolled his eyes before he fainted


    again.


    They were so terrified that they yelled, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    ¡°Phillip, your grandson, hase back to see you with his girlfriend. Don¡¯t get too excited!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Phillip heard this, he looked at Elizabeth, pointed to the room and closed his eyes.


    He was indicating that he was tired and wanted to return to his room. Isaac had brought Adeline home,


    but Phillip preferred to rest rather than see her.


    ¡°Please send Phillip inside to rest,¡± Elizabeth said to the servant.


    She also believed that if Phillip saw Miss Aniston again, he would be overjoyed and something bad


    would have to happen.


    Phillip entered the room, apanied by the servant and the doctor. Elizabeth, on the other hand,


    raised her hand to wipe away her tears.


    Isaac sat beside her, his arms wrapped around her shoulders.


    ¡°Gran, the doctor said that all of Grandpa¡¯s physical signs are normal and he will recover gradually.¡±


    He was well aware of his grandparents¡¯ good rtionship and the fact that they had been together for a


    lifetime and couldn¡¯t be apart.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll live for a hundred years.¡± Elizabeth agreed.


    Adeline, who was nearby, had the ginseng box in her hands. She was upset because she hadn¡¯t been


    able to speak to Phillip.


    After noticing Elizabeth¡¯s sad expression, she sat beside Elizabeth.


    ¡°This is the skin care product I bought for you, Old Mrs. Arnold. It¡¯s just right for your age and skin


    type.¡±


    Elizabeth cast a nce at Adeline; her look was simply ordinary, but she couldn¡¯t do anything since


    Phillip was fond of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you spend so much money,¡± she apologized with a nod.


    Isaac and Adeline had dinner with Elizabeth, and she got up to see if Phillip had eaten.


    It was just Isaac and Adeline at the dinner table when he said, ¡°When I need you to act again in the


    future, I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up. You are not required to personally visit thepany. If you


    decide not to proceed, I can cancel the contract on your behalf.¡±


    He did notpel her. Even though Phillip needed her right now, Isaac would never force her to do


    anything.


    Adeline was overjoyed to see him. How could she pass up such an opportunity to get close to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, Isaac. I do.¡±


    Following that, Isaac raised his left hand and took a look at his expensive watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll


    ask the driver to take you home.¡±


    Hearing this, Adeline quickly stood up, fearful that he would cancel the contract. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first,


    Isaac. Give me a call if you need anything.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Adeline received a phone call as she was leaving Arnold Manor. The caller ID showed that it was her


    cousin Annabelle who was calling. She doesn¡¯t normally contact me. What¡¯s her reason for calling


    today?


    She didn¡¯t want to answer at first, but Annabelle called again shortly after the phone had automatically


    hung up on her.


    Adeline had no choice but to answer the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Annabelle?¡±


    Annabelle was Tobias¡¯s youngest child. She used to get along well with Patricia and was always


    following Patricia around.


    This was why Adeline didn¡¯t like Annabelle very much. Furthermore, Annabelle constantly imed that


    Adeline was the mistress¡¯ daughter, which infuriated her even more.


    ¡°Addy, it¡¯s my birthday today. Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? Where¡¯s my present?¡±


    Adeline frowned slightly as she realized Annabelle had called to ask for a gift.


    ¡°How old are you? Why is a kid having a birthday celebration? Did Grandpa allow you to have a party?¡±


    Old Mr. Aniston was a gentle and sinct man, who never allowed birthday parties for the younger


    generations. Take Adeline for an example; she was already twenty-three and never had a birthday


    party.


    Thinking about it made her angry. The socialite circle was gossiping about her, iming that the reason


    why she couldn¡¯t have a party was because she was not liked by Old Mr. Aniston.


    No one had been paying attention to her exnation.


    This was because Patricia had a birthday party when she was eighteen, in which all the socialites had


    attended the event.


    ¡°Addy, I¡¯m eighteen years old and I¡¯m an adult now, soe over right away!¡±


    Adeline cursed as Annabelle hung up after finishing her sentence.


    ¡°This dumb kiddo. She abruptly ended the call without giving me a chance to respond. She is


    completelycking in courtesy.¡±


    In a short while, Annabelle shared an address to her.


    ¡­


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patricia sat next to Annabelle at arge table while she stared at the Anistons. In the six years since


    they hadst seen each other, nothing had changed.


    The aunts were all dressed in gold and silver, and the uncles hadn¡¯t changed much except that their


    bellies were bigger while their hair was thinning.


    Since Annabelle had a good rtionship with Patricia, she was required to attend her eighteenth


    birthday celebration.


    ¡°Eat more, Patricia! Take a look at how skinny you are now,¡± Annabelle said as she ced some food


    on Patricia¡¯s te.


    ¡°What do you know about it, Annabelle? Patricia is staying in shape. Even if you eat as much as you


    want at your age, you don¡¯t have to worry about gaining weight,¡± Annabelle¡¯s mother, who was


    Patricia¡¯s second aunt, said with a smile.


    She then served some food to Annabelle. It¡¯s not that Patricia wanted to stay in shape; rather, she¡¯s


    never had much of an appetite, to begin with.


    Especially today, she saw how sad Darcie was because of her daughter. She even got on her knees in


    front of Percy, but he was so heartless that he turned down her request. As a result, she needed to find


    a way to assist her.


    Gwen, who sat across from Patricia, nced at her from time to time while she clearly looked upset.


    She was enraged as she remembered how badly she had been beaten that day.


    As a result, she asked Patricia, ¡°Tricia, why didn¡¯t you bring your three children here today and let them


    try these fancy dishes? It tastes delicious.¡±


    The Wok of Fame was a well-known restaurant in Appleby. It was said that the royal chef of the pce


    opened it, and it had been around for over a century.


    Obviously,mon people could not afford to dine at this restaurant as each dish cost at least three


    figures.


    When everyone at the table heard Gwen¡¯s question, they became silent because it was inappropriate


    to discuss the children at that time. After all, this incident enraged Old Mr. Aniston.


    He was initially fond of Patricia, but over time, he stopped caring about her. When she showed up at


    the party today, Old Mr. Aniston did not ask her to leave. He was only bothered by the fact that her


    three children would bring shame to the Aniston Family.


    He didn¡¯t want to make a fool of himself. Patricia would be unable to face the Anistons in the future if


    Gwen continued to talk about it.


    ¡°The kids are too loud. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll annoy the uncles and aunties,¡± Patricia responded to her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Annabelle couldn¡¯t help but notice what her great aunt said. She invited Patricia, so she wouldn¡¯t let


    others bully Patricia.


    ¡°Aunt Hough, when will your daughter arrive? Is she iming that something happened because she


    didn¡¯t want to give me a gift?¡±


    Annabelle changed the subject in order to divert attention away from Patricia.


    She was still young at that time and had no idea what had happened. However, as time passed, she


    overheard family members talking about Patricia and realized that Patricia was pregnant with someone


    else¡¯s child.


    As such, Patricia was kicked out of the vi and she vanished as a result.


    Annabelle would not have known if her mother never informed that Patricia had recently returned. As a


    result, she obtained Patricia¡¯s phone number and asked her out.


    She was ecstatic to see Patricia again because she hadn¡¯t seen Patricia in ages and had missed


    Patricia dearly.


    At this point, Gwen looked at her husband with unhappiness. She had been causing trouble for years,


    and her husband had always supported the Anistons.


    They felt that Patricia was a disgrace to him and the Anistons. Therefore, he would not be able to help


    her in this scenario.


    ¡°Addy visited her boyfriend¡¯s house today, and she will be here after dinner,¡± Gwen spoke with a smug


    grin that stretched from ear to ear.


    ¡°Addy already has a boyfriend?¡± Everyone wondered.


    ¡°You previously said that you wanted to set up Addy with a man. She¡¯s already got a boyfriend?¡±


    Olivia asked, ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t she bring him back for us to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Is he a nobleman, and if so, from whose family? We¡¯ll have to think about it if he¡¯s just a


    common person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let love get the best of Addy, or else¡­¡±


    Gwen¡¯s sister remembered Patricia¡¯s experience as she blurted out the words, but she held it back in


    the end. She gave Patricia the side eye and attempted to save her own self by not directly saying those


    words.


    Gwen was expecting them to ask, so she purposefully kept them guessing.


    ¡°They have just recently started, and Addy¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s family adored her; she had visited them twice.


    However, we have yet to see him, so we will have to wait and see.¡±


    Gwen¡¯s happy face piqued everyone¡¯s interest, making them as curious as ever.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Who is it, Gwen? Please let us know so that we can satisfy our curiosity!¡±


    She cast a nce at Patricia before raising her voice, ¡°Addy¡¯s boyfriend is Isaac, the eldest child from


    the Arnold Family.¡±


    After these words were said, everyone at the table was silent for about a second before they all spoke


    at the same time. ¡°Isaac Arnold?¡±


    Their hearts ached as they looked at each other. Everyone had hoped that their daughter would marry


    into the Arnold Family, but that was not going to happen. Adeline was extremely lucky to be Isaac¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    She was a mistress¡¯s child who climbed through the ranks and married into the Arnold Family; as a


    result, she was living a good life.


    ¡°Congrattions, sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Addy is extremely fortunate.¡±


    Patricia looked around the table as everyone began to tter Gwen.


    ¡°You will have a good life in the future, Gwen. You have a wonderful son-inw! I¡¯m jealous!¡± Olivia


    looked at her daughter as she spoke. My daughter is certainly more attractive and educated than


    Adeline. How could she have passed up such a wonderful opportunity?


    Abigail, her daughter, quickly averted her gaze and pretended not to hear those words.


    At this precise moment, Adeline entered the restaurant with a branded paper bag and ced it in front


    of Annabelle.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Annabelle!¡±


    Annabelle nced at the gift. As expected, Adeline was generous and she replied, ¡°Thank you very


    much, Addy.¡±


    Adeline sat next to Patricia since the seat next to Patricia was vacant due to the unwillingness of those


    present to sit next to her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Everybody was very courteous toward Adeline, and Tobias poured a cup of wine for her.


    ¡°Addy, since it¡¯s Annabelle¡¯s birthday today, you must drink with us.¡±


    Adeline was somewhat shocked at this since Tobias, who would usually ignore her, actually poured a


    cup of wine for her.


    Raising her eyebrows, she was feeling a bit uneasy.


    But since my mother is here, then everyone should know where I went today. I am the future Mrs.


    Arnold, so how could they not afford to suck up to me?


    Feeling very high and mighty of herself, she only took a sip after toasting while all the others emptied


    their cup. Yet, nobody dared to say anything about this.


    On the other hand, Patricia wasforting Darcie through text, so she did not know what was going


    on.


    Closing in on her, Annabelle asked, ¡°What are you doing, Patricia? Look at how smug Adeline is being


    right now. I wanted to let her spend a lot to make her feel the pain, but she¡¯s feeling so high and mighty


    instead. Everyone has turned into a sycophant. It¡¯s a disgusting sight to behold.¡±


    Patricia then looked up to see everyone surrounding Adeline with some of them even wanting to know


    about the ongoings of the Arnolds.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get to know Isaac, but he has his own set of rules. So, he will not break them just


    for me.¡±


    What Adeline meant was that it would be impossible to get to know Isaac through her.


    Maybe as rtives, but not as business partners.


    Andy stated coldly, ¡°Stop making it so hard on Addy. After all, she just got together with the person, and


    you all are thinking of taking advantage of their rtionship? We¡¯ll be rtives after she gets married,


    so why are all of you in such a hurry?¡±


    With a sneer, he then sipped from the wine ss.


    ¡°My daughter, being the outstanding individual she is, naturally attracts simrly talented men,¡± he said


    this before ncing at Patricia. She¡¯s different from this brat. She¡¯s not evenparable to Addy.


    Even though Patricia felt her father¡¯s disdainful gaze, she chose to ignore it. After all, she came here


    for Annabelle¡¯s sake. She chose to put up with it since she wouldn¡¯t be seeing the Aniston Family¡¯s


    faces again.


    Yet, Adeline suddenly asked, ¡°Annabelle, what did Patricia give you? You¡¯ll have to take into


    consideration that she has three kids to feed, so she can¡¯t give you anything branded.¡±


    The mother and daughter duo enjoyed bringing up Patricia¡¯s children whenever they had the


    opportunity, as they liked to add insult to injury.


    Rolling her eyes, Annabelle retorted, ¡°I like whatever Patricia gives me!¡±


    ¡°Take it out and let us have a look then!¡±


    Adeline reached out in determination to make Patricia humiliate her.


    Then, Patricia¡¯s phone rang. When she noticed it was Isaac calling, she dared not refuse the call.


    Now that she was his personal secretary, she needed to be on-call 24/7, which was why her sry was


    so high.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s cold tone, Patricia took a nce at the table in front of her before softly replying, ¡°Is


    there anything I can help you with, President Arnold?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Patricia frowned at his words. Why is he not replying to me and only repeating the same question?


    ¡°I¡¯m at The Wok of Fame.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming over to pick you up now. I want something sweet to drink tonight, so whip it up for


    me. Before you forget, remember to always cook and clean for me after you clock off.¡±


    Hanging up, Patricia frowned.


    Since I still owe him over a hundred thousand, looks like I can¡¯t avoid doing ve work even at night.


    She was rtively free in the past due to him being interstate for work reasons.


    Raising Patricia¡¯s gift so that everyone can see it, Annabelle stated, ¡°This is what Patricia gave me. I¡¯m


    going to unbox it when I get home, but I won¡¯t show it to you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Watching Annabelle gasp out loud as she circled the car, Patricia smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Uber car I ordered would be so luxurious. Hahaha¡­¡± Stating that, she quickly


    walked to the car and wanted to open the back door, only to find that the door did not budge.


    This sight made Adeline walk up and sneer with crossed arms, ¡°Patricia, I don¡¯t think this is your ride, is


    it? Or, is it that you wanted to show off in front of your family? Well, you can stop pretending now that


    the door won¡¯t even open for you. It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t look down on you.¡±


    Everybodyughed at her words. ¡°Tricia, we didn¡¯t think that you would be such a show-off after


    not meeting for a couple of years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have a car. We can send you back.¡±


    You¡¯re telling me this is an Uber ride? If the owner of this car is merely a driver, we¡¯ll swallow it whole.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia frowned upon hearing the sneers. Then, she took her phone out and texted Isaac, ¡®President


    Arnold, unlock the door please!¡¯


    Isaac soon replied, ¡®Front passenger seat. I¡¯m the driver tonight.¡¯


    Rolling her eyes, Patricia thought to herself, Are all bigshots like this? Seems like he doesn¡¯t want to be


    a chauffeur.


    Annabelle approached Patricia. ¡°Tricia, are you sure that you hailed an Uber and not a boyfriend?¡±


    This was because she did not believe that this car wasmissioned into a cab. If that was the case,


    this would be such a waste!


    Managing to squeeze out a smile, Patricia replied, ¡°Yes. It is the Uber I called. I¡¯ll be going now, so


    goodbye!¡±


    She then waved before opening the front passenger door and hopped into the car.


    Curious about who the driver was, Annabelle managed to catch a glimpse of him when Patricia opened


    the door.


    ¡°I saw a man in a suit. His side profile looks very handsome!¡± gushed Annabelle.


    Cersei came to her side. ¡°Did you see his face?¡±


    Gwen, who was silent the whole time, finally could not hold it in any further.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome? It¡¯s not as if he can make a living from that. Unlike Addy¡¯s boyfriend, he¡¯s


    not only handsome but rich. Annabelle, you should learn from Addy and stop your fangirling behavior.


    Do you not recall what disgraceful acts Patricia did just because she got enamored by some pretty


    boy?¡± She then pulled on her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. Let¡¯s head back, Addy. What¡¯s there to see


    about some weird car?¡±


    As Gwen did not know much about cars, she did not know just how significant this was.


    Yet, those who knew about cars could tell with a nce that the owner was someone of high status.


    Now, the only thing Annabelle could not figure out was¡ªWho can possibly be richer than Isaac?


    At the same time, Andy¡¯s mood also soured as he thought that Patricia must have found a very wealthy


    guy. He might even be an old man.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he was. I have to find some time to talk to her about this and


    stop her from being shameless.


    ¡­


    In the car, Patricia looked at the ¡®handsome Uber driver¡¯ and sighed secretly. It¡¯s fortunate that he did


    not hear all that. Otherwise, if he knew that he was being called an Uber driver, he would be sure to


    think of some way to torment me again.


    Meanwhile, Isaac uttered while focusing on the road, ¡°You seem to be quite close to the Anistons.¡±


    Even though he did not know the Anistons personally, he had met Andy, the president of Aniston


    Corporation before.


    Leaning against the car seat, Patricia looked at the road and admired the beautiful night view of


    Fieldtown. ¡°It was Miss Annabelle¡¯s birthday. She invited me.¡±


    She did not want to exin too much since Isaac did not know she was one of the Anistons, anyway.


    Even till now, he thought that she was the daughter of a servant for the Anistons.


    Noticing that she was gloomy, he exined, ¡°My grandfather was not in a good mood today, so Adeline


    went over andforted him today. There is nothing between me and Adeline, regardless of what the


    rumors are saying. Just don¡¯t believe in any of them.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    In the contract, it was clearly stated that neither of the parties were allowed to leak the truth about their


    sham marriage.


    Regardless how much Isaac wanted toe clean to Patricia, he could only hope that she would


    believe him.


    She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Your grandfather probably likes Adeline a lot, right?¡±


    This was because she had heard that it was his grandfather who wanted him to marry Adeline.


    Nodding, Isaac did not understand his grandfather¡¯s intentions either since the two families were


    merely acquaintances.


    It might be that the older generation knew each other.


    The two did not speak after that as they went back to Estre Vi.


    Then, Patricia went to cook up dessert while Isaac went upstairs to shower before changing into a


    bathrobe.


    Sitting on the sofa, he switched on the television yet he was not watching it.


    Instead, he would look at the kitchen from time to time. Finally, he decided to stand up and walked


    toward the kitchen.


    Standing in front of the counter, Patricia was making chocte mousse dessert as it would be nice to


    have something sweet before going to sleep.


    In actuality, she did not know how to do all this as she only learned it from Josephine recently.


    After all, she was still very grateful to Isaac for providing a job like this that allowed her to raise her kids


    without the need to work on multiple jobs.


    Now, I don¡¯t have to rush around all day long and I can even participate in a birthday dinner like this.


    On top of that, I got to enjoy the night view too.


    It had been years since she admired the view. She used to be so busy that she did not even have time


    to stop and look at the sky.


    At this moment, Isaac approached her from behind and hugged her while touching her face with his.


    Shocked, Patricia wanted to escape from his embrace.


    He hugged her tightly. ¡°Will you teach me how to make this?¡±


    Needless to say, the man did not really want to learn it as he merely wanted to get closer to her; it felt


    quite nice to hug her while she was baking.


    ¡°President Arnold, could you let go of me? I¡¯m finding it quite hard to stir.¡±


    Even though she did not need to stir anything, she was just finding a random excuse.


    Noticing that her voice was trembling, he smiled and let go of her.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± As he stood beside her, he looked at her longingly.


    Patricia lowered the heat and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that the people I hate the most are homewreckers. I don¡¯t wish to be who I hate,


    so please don¡¯t make it hard on me, President Arnold.¡±


    Although she could easily snatch Isaac from Adeline to make her feel the pain her mother went through


    back then, she could not do it. I¡¯m still human, unlike those two b*stards.


    Isaac knew what she was getting as he could not dere the true rtionship he and Adeline had.


    That was why Patricia mind the position she was in.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± All of a sudden, his tone became cold. Yet, Patricia found herself liking this side of


    him more.


    ¡°I¡¯m just about done. Where do you want to have it?¡±


    He pointed toward the living room. ¡°Living room, you and me.¡±


    What a forceful tone. Originally, she thought that she could leave after making the dessert since she


    had taken a look at the rooms and found that they were all tidy and clean.


    With a solemn face, Isaac went to the living room and sent a message to ¡®The Three Lonely


    Musketeers¡¯ group chat on Messenger.


    Isaac, nicknamed ¡®The First Lonely Musketeer¡¯ in the group, asked, ¡®Hey, how do you woo a woman?¡¯


    Nik, nicknamed ¡®The Second Lonely Musketeer¡¯ replied, ¡®Wow, this group still exists?¡¯


    After he sent the text, he lightly nudged Percy who was beside him, motioning that Isaac was looking


    for help.


    Hence, Percy, ¡®The Third Lonely Musketeer¡¯ stated, ¡®You¡¯vee to the right person. Here, let me


    teach you the ways of the world.¡¯


    In truth, Percy was indeed very experienced at dating. Even though he was in the army, he still


    managed to date a few and even have some of them visit him at camp.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Patricia, who had taken the desserts to the living room, set down a bowl for him before proceeding to


    eat her share while sitting on the carpet and watching the television.


    It was airing a variety show, which had an appearance of a male celebrity she liked.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bliss enveloped her as she ate the dessert while watching the man she fancied.


    cing his phone on the table, Isaac also ate his share. Even though it was mostly bitter, he still liked it


    as there were hints of sweetness.


    He then nced at her. She just keeps watching the television without even noticing me.


    As such, he red the neckline of his bathrobe by loosening the belt to reveal his alluring corbone.


    The men in the show don¡¯t even have a body like I do. Why not just look at me?


    Just as Patricia had her eyes glued to the screen, Isaac took the remote control and switched it off.


    This made her instantly turn around and re at him. ¡°What are you doing? It was the exciting part!¡±


    The street dance performance was just getting to the climax where they had ripped their clothes off to


    show their wild side.


    Looking at the clock, Isaac stated, ¡°It¡¯s 9.00PM now. All entertainment in my house stops at 9.00PM.¡±


    What¡­


    He really is old-fashioned. Does he go to sleep at 9.00PM? Does he not feel bored to not y with his


    phone or watch the television?


    Still eating the dessert, she asked, ¡°Then, do you not watch television or use your phone? Or, do you


    just go to sleep?¡±


    This is what the elderly do!


    He calmly replied, ¡°I read.¡±


    Patricia was speechless. Alright, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able topare myself with such an educated


    person.


    To that, she stopped talking as the house descended into silence.


    It was then that Isaac¡¯s phone rang with him promptly answering it.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    He only replied with one cold word, making Patricia shrug her shoulders. He¡¯s being colder than the


    Arctic right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he tossed the phone aside.


    Since she had already finished her dessert, she was looking at her phone aimlessly when she saw the


    message Darcie sent her.


    ¡®Tricia, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m going to drag that son of a b*tch¡ªZeke to the hospital for a blood test


    tomorrow.¡¯


    Seeing that this message was sent two hours ago, Patricia wanted to reply to her. However,


    considering that she was still at work, she thought that she should not be using her phone. I should just


    reply tomorrow!


    Suddenly, she heard Isaac pick the phone up and shouted, ¡°Percy Henderson, I said that I¡¯m not free!


    Are you deaf?¡±


    Yet, just before Isaac hung up, Patricia tugged on his bathrobe.


    ¡°Is Young Master Henderson inviting you out?¡±


    She was just thinking of how to get closer to Percy, so it would be perfect if she could do it through


    Isaac.


    Not hanging up, Isaac nodded.


    ted at this, she stated, ¡°How about Ie with you, President Arnold? This way, you can enjoy


    yourself longer and I can be your driver!¡±


    Although he was not one who wascking a chauffeur, he still responded to the call, ¡°Send the address


    over. We¡¯re going over now.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Patricia¡¯s smile only grew bigger before she pped her own face to remind


    herself to not show her joyfulness. Following that, she decided to reply to Darcie.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to help you, Darcie. Just wait for my good news tomorrow.¡¯


    Sending the message, she then held her smile in as she slotted her phone into the bag.


    ¡°President Arnold, you should get changed. I¡¯m going to wash the dishes.¡±


    She then took the two bowls and walked toward the kitchen while Isaac sent a message to ¡®The Lonely


    Three Musketeers¡¯ as he watched her silhouette.


    ¡®When Patricia arrives, think of some way to make her drunk,¡¯ said The First Musketeer.


    I don¡¯t believe that she can resist me even when she¡¯s drunk. In the end, she¡¯ll still be served to me on


    a silver tter.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Upon returning to his bedroom to change, he took a nce at his phone.


    Both members of the group chat replied to him.


    ¡®The Second Lonely Musketeer¡¯ texted, ¡®Ise, don¡¯t bring her along. Otherwise, I might not survive


    through the night.¡¯


    In actuality, Nik was always met with misfortune whenever Patricia was around; he was sure that


    she was a natural jinx in that anyone who came into contact with her would be cursed with bad luck.


    ¡®The Third Lonely Musketeer¡¯ replied, ¡®Rest assured that I can guarantee to deliver the perfect result,


    sir.¡¯


    On the other hand, Isaac felt more and more frustrated upon looking at the group name, so he texted,


    ¡®Who came up with this awful name? Change it. I¡¯m not some lonely musketeer.¡¯


    Soon enough, Nik changed the group from ¡®The Three Lonely Musketeers¡¯ to ¡®The Three


    Musketeers¡¯.


    Isaac was rendered speechless at this.


    Nik continued, ¡®This seems nice. No changing of the name from now on!¡¯


    Percy replied, ¡®Why am I the third?¡¯


    Isaac went downstairs while texting back, ¡®Just ept it.¡¯


    Nik then suggested, ¡®How about we duke it out tonight for the positions?¡¯


    Percy epted his challenge. ¡®Come on then.¡¯


    Downstairs, Patricia had already finished washing the dishes and did not break a single item this time.


    She was being very cautious after knowing how expensive everything in his home was.


    While she was applying hand cream, she saw the man in a navy blue coat with a badge on it. This feels


    a little roley-ish.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. My goodness, he¡¯s too good looking!


    Oftentimes, women could not resist the temptation of a good-looking man in a uniform and that


    included her as well.


    However, she had to keep her calm and not let the man detect anything.


    Walking to her side, Isaac caught a whiff of roses, which he found refreshing and pleasant.


    Patricia quickly put her hands by the side and smiled. ¡°President Arnold, which car do we ride in


    tonight?¡±


    In reality, she did not dare to drive the one seated in the courtyard. If she was to scratch even a tiny bit


    of it, she assumed that she would have to spend the rest of her life paying it off.


    Thus, she prepared to choose a cheaper one and was just asking him out of courtesy since she was


    sure that he would be fine with any options.


    Yet, Isaac smiled and replied, ¡°The one parked in front seems okay. This way, we don¡¯t have to go to


    the garage.¡±


    He then walked straight to the entrance, leaving Patricia with a gaping jaw.


    Shocked, she thought that the man was simply too unpredictable.


    Yet, she still ran up to him while trying to persuade him, ¡°President Arnold, how about we change into


    another car. That car is way too shy. What if we bump into robbers because of that?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No worries. I know a bit of self-defense tactics. I can defeat them with ease.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes at this. Aren¡¯t you something else, Isaac Arnold? Do you think that you¡¯re the


    number one in this world? How arrogant!


    Walking to the car, Isaac tossed the keys to her and got in.


    At this moment, she stared nkly at the key in her hand. Can I say that I don¡¯t know how to drive?


    After struggling with herself for a long while, she eventually got into the car and carefully drove off.


    While on the road, she became more and more cautious as she drove around ten miles an hour. She


    also looked at the rearview mirror from time to time in fear that she might bump into something.


    This made Isaac look at her and questioned, ¡°Patricia, do you think that you¡¯re riding a bicycle?¡±


    Looking out the window, she saw that even the electrical bicycles were faster than them.


    Yet, she replied calmly, ¡°Safety first, President Arnold. I will ensure you get there safely.¡±


    Speechless, he rolled the car window down and lit a cigarette before taking a deep drag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay me if we crash, so can you please go faster?¡±


    At this point, Isaac was getting a little frustrated. What is on her birdbrained mind?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Still, she could not be med judging by how she was treated by him in general. Just the fact that he


    took care of her for one morning had already cost her more than a hundred thousand. Hence, her


    cautiousness was fairly justified.


    Upon hearing his words, Patricia smiled.


    ¡°Okay. Good to know, then.¡±


    Following that, the speedometer suddenly shot to a hundred miles per hour while still subsequently


    increasing.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s the point of this car! Now that she could finally get a taste of it, she felt a sense of exhration.


    Sitting beside her, the man was dumbfounded as he quickly threw the cigarette out the window. If not


    for his quick reflexes, the cigarette butt would have hit his face already.


    He covered his forehead and looked at her.


    This woman changes attitude faster than Vin Diesel drives.


    As Patricia drove the shy car at breakneck speeds on the road, all the other cars were giving way to


    her.


    As expected, everybody was afraid of bumping into the thing since it would practically mean that they


    would go bankrupt just frompensating it!


    She then remained at that high speed for the whole trip. What was supposed to be an hour drive ended


    up with them arriving within twenty minutes at the entrance of Everbright.


    Pale-faced, Isaac was carsick and wanted to vomit, thanks to her driving.


    Yet, to keep up his image and the dignity of a man, he was holding on and was determined to not barf


    in front of the woman.


    Switching the car off, Patricia tapped on the steering wheel before looking around in the interior. That


    was so freaking fun!!!


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived safely, President Arnold! This car is a dream to drive! My driving is not that bad, right?


    Seeing that we¡¯re safe and sound.¡±


    She then smiled widely at Isaac with her dimples popping out.


    With a solemn expression, he remained silent and opened the door.


    Getting out of the car, she quickly chased after him.


    She then threw the keys at the valet, who froze upon seeing the car as the person¡¯s face turned


    worried.


    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡±


    He was afraid that he might scratch the car and was thinking of asking her to park it herself.


    However, Patricia ignored him as it had nothing to do with her seeing that it was not her car in the first


    ce.


    After all, our dear President Arnold is a rich man. Since he¡¯s so nonchnt about it, why should I


    worry?


    Following Isaac, they entered the elevator and went to the twelfth floor.


    Since Patricia worked here before, she was familiar with theyout and knew that the nightclub was


    divided into sections too.


    The nightclub underground was the mostmon one as anyone could enter even without being a


    member.


    The floor which they were going to was the VVIP section where only members could enter; not just any


    members as it practically could not be purchased with money.


    Not only did they need to be rich, they also needed to be highly influential as the positions avable all


    year round were only five thousand. If one missed it, they would have to wait another year.


    The workers on this floor were also the prettiest and youngest with none of them exceeding twenty-four


    years old on average. Of course, they were paid the highest amount too.


    Upon reaching the twelfth floor, the elevator door opened to the sight of avishly decorated gold-


    themed main hall which reflected the lights all over, making one feel in awe just by looking at it.


    Patricia, who had never visited this floor before, was left stunned by what she saw.


    As expected, I can only imagine how money flows like water over here.


    The moment they stepped out, a beautiful woman in a red dress weed them.


    ¡°Hello, President Arnold. May I ask how many guests you have? I will set up a room for you right now.¡±


    Isaac replied, ¡°I believe Young Master Ortega is already here in 1208.¡±


    ¡°This way, Young Master Isaac.¡±


    Being a regr here, everybody knew who Nik was. Yet, even though Isaac rarely came here, all


    the staff members still knew of his identity.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Following Isaac from behind, Patricia observed the woman leading the way, thinking how thin her waist


    was as the clothing entuated her hourss figure.


    Besides that, her leg is so long and toned. Just like the rumors, the staff members on the twelfth floor


    are all beauties.


    Isaac noticed that Patricia was falling behind, so he stopped and held her hand.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    It was only then that she came back to her senses and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the women on the


    twelfth floor are all beauties. Looks like I can confirm everything for myself now.¡±


    He frowned at the statement as he thought that her figure was actually more outstanding than any


    women here. She doesn¡¯t know this.


    Reaching the room, the woman helped open the door for them.


    Isaac, who was still holding onto Patricia¡¯s hand, led her inside the room. It was very spacious inside as


    they could sing and dance while there were even a few small rooms with one of them set up for poker.


    Sitting on the longest couch was Nik who was having a fun time chatting with the women in both of


    his arms.


    Patricia ignored him as he was known as a famous yboy in Appleby without evercking a woman


    with him.


    Looking around the room, she found Percy sitting on the other side while singing with a girl; it


    happened to be the one she met at his house earlier today.


    The moment the two entered the room, Percy looked over and said through the microphone,


    ¡°Wee, Young Master Isaac and Miss Aniston.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were quite a lot of men and women in the room with most of them consisting of Nik¡¯s friends.


    All of them were sons and daughters of prominent families.


    Patricia smiled. Tonight, she only had one goal in mind¡ªto make Percy agree to donating his bone


    marrow to Poppy no matter what.


    As the crowd shifted their attention to them, most of them stood up in order to make spaces for him,


    suggesting that Isaac could choose any spots he liked.


    Patricia then released herself from Isaac and ran straight to Percy.


    ¡°Young Master Henderson, are you singing? How about I sing with you?¡±


    Upon seeing the target walk herself into the trap, Percy smiled devilishly and raised his eyebrows at


    Isaac as a signal that he wouldplete his mission perfectly.


    ¡°You should be heading back now, Toffi, seeing howte it is. You still have sses tomorrow,


    remember?¡±


    The girl who was singing, Toffi Henderson, pouted unhappily. ¡°Percy, Mom wanted me to look after you


    so that you won¡¯t do anything stupid outside. If Grandpa knew about this, you¡¯d be in deep trouble.¡±


    She did not want to go. Instead, she wanted to keep watch over him.


    Yet, Percy called someone over and ordered, ¡°Send her home.¡±


    Following that, one of the two men in suits, who looked to be bodyguards of the Henderson family, said


    to Toffi, ¡°Pleasee with us, Miss Henderson.¡±


    Toffi was upset. ¡°Percy.¡±


    Pushing her, he replied, ¡°Just leave. If you stay here, I can¡¯t enjoy myself.¡±


    Clearly, he could not pick up any women in front of his own sister. Even though he had been going out


    the past few nights, no women came to him.


    As Toffi nced at Patricia, she recalled that she saw this woman today. Is this the woman my brother


    likes?


    With that, she left after taking a few more nces at her.


    Isaac, who had taken off his coat, was wearing a ck shirt underneath as he rested his arm on the


    couch with a cigarette that was almost finished.


    Whenever someone came to toast with him, he would coldly reciprocate and drink it. Still, in the midst


    of it, he would still maintain his gaze on the woman in front of him.


    Approaching him, Nik sat down and saw howid back he was.


    ¡°Ise, are you thinking of making her yours?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    After raising the question, he lowered his gaze to Isaac¡¯s pants and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to do it,


    eh?¡± He asked upon thinking of the Dream Girl he gifted Isaac, ¡°Or, did you finally get bored with your


    Dream Girl?¡±


    Isaac instantly shot a cold stare at him. ¡°Like I would need it.¡±


    This led Isaac to recall the day where Patricia found the item and he waspletely embarrassed to


    death. That was all Nik¡¯s fault.


    Toasting with him, Nik continued, ¡°Ise, I¡¯m just looking out for you. After all, a gun rusts if you don¡¯t


    use it often. You should try it tonight. If it doesn¡¯t work, or itcks stamina,e find me. I can


    prescribe something for you that will surely impress her in bed next time.¡±


    He then took a drag after finishing that statement, but he did not notice the man¡¯s darkened expression.


    Thud! Before he knew, he was already shoved with a kick by Isaac.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with weak limbs!¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s mad.


    Nikughed. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tomorrow!¡±


    By then, Patricia had already sung two songs with Percy. Shockingly, she was a good singer as


    everybody pped for her when they finished singing.


    ¡°You sing so well. Encore!¡±


    ¡°Encore!¡±


    Yet, she only put down the microphone and poured a ss of alcohol for Percy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her proactiveness had surprised Percy a little as it was them who wanted to make her drunk in the first


    ce, so he did not expect that she would be so willing to drink.


    The two of them even started to y with dice while Patricia drank a few sses continuously. Feeling


    a bit sorry, he drank with her too.


    Looks like he had drunk quite the amount even before we arrived. As she caught sight of his gaze


    starting to drift, she realized it was time. Finally, she closed in and smiled at him.


    ¡°Let me show you a few photos, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Patricia then showed him a couple of photos from when Poppy was still healthy. In the photos, she had


    very bright and big eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this sweetheart so pretty and cute?¡±


    After all, with Darcie¡¯s genes, the daughter she conceived could only be as pretty as she was.


    Percy nodded. ¡°Yup, she¡¯s adorable. I would like to y with her.¡±


    Smiling at this, Patricia knew that all men could not resist a cute little daughter.


    Then, she showed him a few photos after Poppy fell sick to the point where she was skin and bones.


    Yet, her eyes only became brighter and bigger with her being bald now.


    ¡°Take a look at these now.¡±


    He peered at the photos andmented, ¡°This girl looks nice too, but isn¡¯t she a bit too thin? Is she


    sick?¡±


    A hint of joy shed across her eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°They are both the same girl. Her name is Poppy. She¡¯s currently staying at the hospital specializing in


    tumors. You can go visit her if you have time. She no longer goes to school as she only has a limited


    time left.¡±


    Hearing the story had made Percy a little upset since he was a soldier whose responsibility was to


    protect the people. This was why they were always the frontliners when it came to any emergencies.


    He frowned and asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Is it curable?¡±


    After all, this adorable girl¡¯s life was just starting.


    Raising the ss, he drank from it in an attempt to suppress the awful feeling.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Patricia finally asked, ¡°Young Master Henderson, she¡¯s the daughter of


    the woman you went to look for today. She needs your bone marrow, Young Master Henderson. You


    wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this, would you?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Atst, Percy found out why Patricia was being so proactive by singing and drinking with him. It turned


    out that it was all for this child.


    Even though she did look very cute, it still had nothing to do with him.


    He could not just give up his future for someone that did not have anything to do with him.


    Looking at Isaac who was sitting not far away, he was reminded of his mission to get her drunk.


    As such, he raised his eyebrows and negotiated, ¡°If you down the entire bottle, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    He then ced a bottle of high volume spirit in front of her to test whether she had the guts to do so.


    Patricia stared at the bottle of alcohol and contemted her decision. Even though Patricia could


    somewhat hold her liquor, the most she could manage was three shots of strong alcohol, which was


    equivalent to one dozen beers for her. Since she had not tried this kind of alcohol before, she did not


    even know whether it was okay for her to handle.


    However, she suddenly mmed the table during this thought.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll drink it, but don¡¯t forget what you said, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Knowing that Poppy¡¯s life was at stake, the worst case scenario would merely be getting drunk, seeing


    that she knew everybody here, including Isaac, who would look after her.


    Patricia did not care anymore as she took the bottle and started to chug it.


    This sight made Isaac release his crossed legs while Nik looked on with shock.


    ¡°Holy sh*t. Patricia is really going for it seeing how she¡¯s chugging it straight from the bottle.¡±


    Walking over quickly, Isaac snatched the bottle away from her hand.


    ¡°Who said that you could drink like that, Patricia?¡±


    Noticing that there was still half of the bottle left, she thought about the bone marrow operation that


    Poppy needed to save her life! Thus, she stood up and grabbed the bottle back.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Isaac.¡±


    She then looked at Percy and stated, ¡°I will finish this, Young Master Henderson.¡±


    Intentionally stepping back, she created some distance between her and Isaac before she continued to


    chug from the bottle.


    With a cold gaze, Isaac nced at Percy, who shrugged and mouthed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    Isaac did want her to get drunk, but not to this amount. If she drank so much, she would only wake up


    with a terrible hangover tomorrow.


    After that, Nik walked to her and looked at the empty bottle.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else, Tricia!¡±


    Feeling a bit woozy after downing the whole bottle, Patricia turned around after hearing someone talk


    beside her. Thud!


    It was Nik¡¯s right side of face that was hit by the ss bottle in her hand. ¡°Ouuuch¡­¡± he gasped in


    pain.


    Unable to control herself, Patricia was peering at her surroundings.


    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡±


    She was swinging around with the bottle while hitting Nik¡¯s face left and right as he backed off in


    pain.


    ¡°I knew that I can¡¯t stay with you in one ce, Tricia. Every time, I¡¯m the one that gets hurt!¡±


    Not far away, Isaac and Percy startedughing madly due to how absurd the situation was.


    After being pped with the bottle on both cheeks, Nik admitted that they could not coexist in one


    space.


    Isaac then walked over and snatched the bottle away before holding her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know who I am, Patricia?¡±


    With her hands empty, she felt that the whole world was spinning around her.


    Hearing the cold voice, she tried to open her eyes and see who it was.


    ¡°Are you a goddess? Your voice is so nice!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    This time, it was Percy and Nik whoughed out loud. ¡°Ise, when did you transition? Why have you


    be a goddess all of a sudden?¡±


    Isaac frowned at this as he did not prepare that Patricia would be so silly after getting drunk.


    In the end, he carried her. ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re going home now!¡±


    Listening to his warning, Patricia pouted.


    ¡°Hey, prettydy. I love prettydies! Be my girlfriend!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    She seems to prefer women over men. As though Isaac had discovered a big secret, his face darkened


    and Percy almostughed to death. Even Nik, who suffered from his swollen face, could not help the


    laughter.


    He nestled in Percy¡¯s arms. ¡°Did you hear that, Percy? Tricia has no feelings for Ise. She likes women.¡±


    As the non-stop giggles scattered behind him, Isaac¡¯s countenance simmered. He looked at the


    zed-eyed woman as his arms tightened around her.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, I¡¯m a man,¡± he uttered every word loud and clear to her in a cold voice.


    It took Patricia a moment before shoving his chest away. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so sick of men. I want a woman. I


    want a girl that¡¯s cute and pretty!¡±


    The sheer reminder of her life being ruined by a man infuriated her. Too bad she did not know his


    identity when she became theughing stock on everyone¡¯s lips this whole time. Therefore, a man was


    not what she needed! All she needed was a cute girl!


    Having said that, she slipped off from his arms and bit on his neck. Patricia was so strong that the bite


    had caused him to bleed a little.


    Isaac released her due to the spasm of pain. Fighting through the dizziness, she teetered forward with


    unsteady steps. ¡°Move! I don¡¯t need a man. I need to find my girl.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching her bumping into people repeatedly, he kneaded his forehead helplessly. So, this is how she


    acts when she¡¯s wasted. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her here.


    Just as he was about to snap, she grabbed hold of an employee. ¡°I want a cute girl and I have money.


    Can you find me one, please? I, Patricia Aniston, have money!¡±


    In fact, the ce could fulfill almost every request of the clients, including wanting a girl.


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone cute? I¡¯ll contact someone for you right now. Where¡¯s your room?


    They will be there soon.¡±


    Patricia thought for a while before answering, ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The employee¡¯s expression changed. She¡¯s totally wasted! ¡°Why don¡¯t I escort you to a room and I¡¯ll


    ask the girl to head over thereter?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Okay! I happen to need a nap too.¡±


    The employee supported her along the way to the elevator before Isaac strode toward them and


    yanked her over. He then shot a look at the employee.


    As a worker here, he definitely recognized Isaac as he gave him a polite nod. ¡°President Arnold.¡±


    He waved his hand, motioning for the waiter to leave. This woman is so annoying. Why does she need


    a girl when there¡¯s a handsome guy right in front of her? F*ck! I should really teach her a lesson.


    Isaac held her waist and led her into the elevator. ¡°You want a cute girl, right? I¡¯ll find you one. For now,


    just behave,¡± cooed the man who was determined to bring her home.


    Drowsiness overwhelmed her as she was shrouded by the familiar feeling in his embrace. ¡°Okay. Bring


    her to me. I got money. I¡¯m super rich.¡±


    Isaac frowned at that. I didn¡¯t pay you handsomely for that. Should I make up a reason to cut her pay?


    What if she acts like a boss and begins to find herself more pretty girls?


    After they entered the elevator, Patricia¡¯s dreamy eyes suddenly widened at him. ¡°Hey, you hot little


    beauty. Let me tell you something. Isaac Arnold is my friend. Get together with me and he will protect


    you too!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Patricia caressed Isaac¡¯s cheek with an impish smile while saying that. His face dimmed as the urge to


    toss her onto the ground grew stronger. Beauty? Should I show her that I¡¯m a real man tonight?


    When they reached downstairs, the driver arrived at the ce and opened the door for them. Isaac


    then helped her into the car before hopping on.


    She leaned against the window and murmured to herself, ¡°I¡¯m quite lonely actually. It¡¯ll be nice if you


    can stay with me forever¡­ prettydy.¡±


    Circumstances forced her to be a mother from a young girl overnight. It was an arduous process


    to grow up that quickly, especially when the triplets were still young. Once one of them fell sick, the


    other two would contract the same disease, rendering it hard for her to handle the situation on her own.


    As of today, she sacrificed a lot to bring them up all alone. It was never easy.


    Isaac responded to her despite the displeasure, ¡°Patricia Aniston, is that a confession?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it a confession when she wants me to be with her forever?


    Patricia abruptly turned her head and stared at him with dreamy eyes. She approached him by


    wrapping her arms around his neck before kissing his lips.


    Surprised by her sudden advances, he was stunned momentarily. Although it felt different, he pulled


    her away from him nevertheless. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Did she kiss me after thinking I was a woman?


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but your lips taste familiar. It feels nice.¡±


    She then osted him with another kiss while sliding her tongue into his mouth!


    Isaac intended to shove her away, but he relented as he figured that he was not the one at loss seeing


    that she was not in the right state of mind.


    Hence, he took the dominance and reciprocated the kiss passionately, surprising the poor woman who


    wanted to escape. However, he held her head and controlled her movements, causing her to ept his


    kisses meekly.


    Meanwhile, the driver became jittery as he stepped on the pedal after hearing the noises behind the


    seat.


    Isaac nced at him through the mirror and scared the wits out of him. To that, he dared not sneak


    another peek again.


    It took them thirty minutes to arrive at home. As soon as the car halted, the driver heaved a silent sigh


    of relief. We¡¯re finally back.


    Isaac carried Patricia off the car and entered the house where their lips met again. It was impossible to


    prise them apart at this point.


    Even though she was drunk and dizzy, she kept responding to him instinctively.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their clothes scattered on the floor along their way upstairs to his room. Never once did they break the


    kiss midway, but she shrank her body due to the chill biting on her skin after she removed her clothes.


    At the same time, Isaac¡¯s body was burning hot. He finally let go of her lips before chuckling. ¡°If you¡¯re


    cold, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    He wrapped her legs around his waist and kicked open the bedroom door. After closing the door, he


    turned around and strode toward the bed.


    When they flopped into the warm bedsheet, Patricia withdrew herself to warm her body by wiggling


    under the nket.


    The engaging sight made Isaac excited as he loosened his tie and started to remove his clothes.


    Next, he joined her by squirming into the nket. He forced her to look him in the face and in a sexy


    voice, he imed, ¡°Patricia, I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s like to be with a man tonight.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed her once again, but gentler and softer this time¡­


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Patricia, who had fallen asleep, was irritated by the disturbance and fumbled her arms around before


    tossing to the side.


    Hearing her steady breathing, Isaac frowned and called her, ¡°Patricia, wake up¡­¡±


    He looked at himself and his face darkened in displeasure. How can she fall asleep when I¡¯m like this?


    Is she doing this on purpose?


    When his gaze swept across her chest, he let out a mischievous smile. ¡°Patricia, you call this upon


    yourself.¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia woke up the next day to find herself sleeping in an unfamiliar bed. She recoiled and shrieked in


    surprise, ¡°Ah!¡±


    I knew it! Alcohol is man¡¯s worst enemy! What happenedst night?


    Smacking her own head several times, she could not recall anything that had happened. Still, the room


    seemed familiar to her. Her eyes brightened as she finally realized where she was. ¡°It¡¯s Isaac¡¯s room.¡±


    She removed the nket hastily to take a good look at herself. Apparently, she was still in her pajamas


    and she did not feel ufortable anywhere.


    A wave of relief washed over her. I must¡¯ve drank too muchst night, so Isaac took me home. But was


    he the one who changed my clothes? So, has he seen everything?


    She blushed at that before muttering, ¡°That pervert¡­¡±


    Patricia got off from the bed to search for her clothes, which were arranged neatly by the bed. She


    smiled at the sight of it. It seems like President Isaac is a neat freak, huh?


    She felt something stifling around her chest while changing into her clothes. She checked on it only to


    find some red spots on it.


    I must be allergic to alcohol¡­ But this is the first time I¡¯m seeing symptoms like this, though¡­


    Patricia could notprehend the situation, but she simply shrugged it off and took a shower as it did


    not hurt that much. By the time she went downstairs, Isaac was having breakfast in the dining room.


    ¡°Good morning, President Arnold,¡± she greeted awkwardly as she felt embarrassed for hogging his bed


    last night.


    Gazing at the woman conjured some images in his head that had transpiredst night. It had been a


    while since he rxed himself and hence his good mood. ¡°Morning!¡±


    She seated herself next to him and looked at her portion of breakfast that was prepared earlier.


    ¡°President Arnold, is this mine?¡±


    Though she was certain that nothing had happenedst night, she found it strange that she was


    already starving since early morning. Why am I so hungry?


    He piped up, ¡°Take some aspirins first.¡±


    A maid came out of the kitchen and greeted Patricia with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia gave a nod in return. So, he has maids at home. They must be here in the morning to prepare


    breakfast and for cleaning. I guess they¡¯re usually not here at night.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the cleaning maid, she asked, ¡°President Arnold, do you know what are the symptoms for


    alcohol allergies?¡±


    Ever since she wore her clothes, there was an ufortable tingling pain from her chest.


    Isaac took a sip of his coffee as an ambiguous glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you allergic to


    alcohol?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°I never experienced any symptoms before this, President Arnold. It is


    probably because I¡¯ve drunk something new, so my chest is covered with red spots. It kinda hurts. I


    think I¡¯m allergic to it.¡±


    He almost spluttered the coffee in his mouth when he heard that. Gazing at her confused expression,


    he was now certain that she could not remember anything fromst night.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°It seems like it. I¡¯ll have Liam buy some medicine for you. You shoulde to the


    company and apply some cream. You¡¯ll soon be fine.¡±Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Patricia¡¯s mind was put at ease after hearing that from Isaac. ¡°Okay. Thank you, President Arnold.¡±


    He lifted his brow while thinking to himself, I should make up for it after failing to control myselfst


    night.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty,¡± he replied as his smile reached his eyes.


    She sensed something fishy from his sinister smile, but she could not put her finger to it. She rolled her


    eyes in confusion. I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve done anything that has crossed the line¡­


    In the end, she just brushed it off as Isaac had always been up to no good. She savored her breakfast


    whereas the man sitting opposite her kept ncing at her. Evidently, he was in a good mood after


    sharing an intimate night with her.


    His feelings for her became different from before and he was more possessive of her now as though


    she belonged to him. Only him.


    Isaac ced a sunny-side up and some dishes onto her te. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Despite Patricia¡¯s voluptuous body, he decided to feed her more in a worry that she might not be able


    to put up with him in bed in theing future.


    After all, it had been a long time since he had satisfied himself. He would not be able to restrain himself


    when the time came.


    Patricia cast a nce at him with dubious eyes as her eyshes fluttered like butterflies, causing him


    to frown deeper. Sh*t. How am I aroused just by looking at her like this?


    Thus, he drank his coffee to suppress the surging urge in him.


    After having breakfast, Patricia felt much better and concluded that humans should not be starved. To


    her, starvation could literally mark the end of the world. She was fully energized after filling her stomach


    as if she could do anything right now.


    While she was cleaning up the table, Isaac uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bete for work. Sophia will clean


    up the rest.¡±


    She withdrew her hands thinking that he was acting nice for once as he did not insist on having her


    wash the tes before going to work.


    She rose to her feet and scampered along behind him. As soon as she hopped into the car, her brows


    knitted tightly; her chest hurt so much, especially when she was walking.


    Isaac noticed her nuance and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the allergies. It hurts so much when I¡¯m walking,¡± she told him the truth as she pulled her clothes to


    avoid any contact with it on the chest.


    I¡¯ve really gone overboardst night. His expression changed and he quickly messaged Nik. ¡®Do you


    know any reliable dermatologist?¡¯


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It took Nik a while to reply to the message. ¡°Yeah. You do know that our hospital has all the


    departments, right?¡±


    There was no way Isaac would not know about it. The point was that he needed a skillful and tight-


    lipped dermatologist. ¡®Ask a reliable female dermatologist to stop by mypany.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, but was everything finest night? Do you need some special pills?¡¯ teased Nik.


    No man would not be concerned about such a thing. Isaac could already imagine how hard Nik was


    laughing on the other end.


    ¡®For the love of God, shut up.¡¯ He then kept his phone for he had no intention of continuing the


    conversation any further.


    Patricia, who had been quiet by his side, noticed his actions and called him, ¡°President Arnold, Young


    Master Henderson promised that he was going to donate his bone marrow to my friend¡¯s daughter if I


    downed that bottle of alcoholst night. Could you vouch for me? You watched me finish all of it.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    It was not until then did Patricia recall the matter. She drank everything and was now suffering from the


    allergy. Not only was she feeling ufortable, her head felt heavy for some reason as well. Thus,


    she could not let herself suffer for nothing in case Percy denied it.


    She could tell that the two young masters were afraid of Isaac, hence the n to drag him into the


    matter; it was to ensure that Percy would not shamelessly try to get out of it.


    However, she received a cold snigger from Isaac in return. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he was making fun of


    you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was a simple-minded person who failed to see through Percy¡¯s lies.


    Isaac knew that side of her very well too. ¡°Were you saying that he will consider it after you take the


    drink?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah! That was what he said.¡±


    He stroked her head. ¡°I can guarantee you that he won¡¯t agree to it even after considering it.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia was dumbfounded by his response. That works? Now I can see why they¡¯re friends. They love


    to trick others! How annoying!


    Her cheeks puffed in anger. ¡°But, I even got drunk because of it. Is there really no chance of


    persuading him?¡±


    Noticing her rage, Isaac decided to remind her of something, ¡°Patricia, Percy is a soldier and his


    upation is rather different from others. He has to be in good health, so he can¡¯t possibly donate his


    bone marrow to save your friend¡¯s child.¡±


    She eventually slumped into a quandary when she heard the inexorable facts. But¡­ Poppy is so cute


    and she¡¯s a living person! How can I possibly let her die like that?


    She pulled a long face as she did not know what to do to help Poppy. When they arrived at the


    company, they alighted from the car, but Patricia was far behind him while dragging her trudging feet on


    purpose.


    There was still a long distance for her to reach the elevator when Isaac was already in it. He urged her,


    ¡°Patricia, hurry up!¡±


    Even the receptionist and security guards heard him as well. Patricia took a nce at him as he failed


    to understand her intention to distance herself from him. She did not want to solidify the impression that


    she merely got into thepany by pulling strings.


    Still, it was true that half of the contribution came from her capability. Thus, she did not wish to hear any


    gossip about her. However, thanks to his loud shouting today, rumors might start to brew amongst the


    workers through lightning speed.


    Leaving with no choice, she lowered her head and scurried into the elevator. He then pressed the


    button before staring at Patricia, who was standing next to him.


    Feeling the scorching gaze upon her, she forced a smile. ¡°President Arnold, why are you looking at


    me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    At that moment, her eyes widened as she saw a bite mark on his neck. It was so obvious because of its


    dark purplish color.


    Did I bite him? She averted her gaze while trying hard to remember what had transpiredst night but


    to no avail.


    No. Impossible. It can¡¯t be me. I behave whenever I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t bite. Never.


    Realizing that Patricia had noticed the bite mark, Isaac smiled and raised his brow. ¡°Do you feel


    ufortableing to work with me?¡±


    The naughty tone seeped into his cold voice, rendering it undecipherable for one to see through his


    thoughts.


    She finally came back to her senses. ¡°President Arnold, haven¡¯t you heard of the rumor that I¡¯m going


    to be the future Mrs. Arnold? I think it¡¯s better for us to keep a safe distance to avoid any


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Suddenly, he touched his neck and hissed; that immediately caused Patricia¡¯s eyes to widen before


    she looked elsewhere in hope that he would not bring it up.


    Meanwhile, his smile grew wider and became ominous. ¡°Patricia Aniston, don¡¯t you wanna be Mrs.


    Arnold? By then, you¡¯ll have me and the entire Arnolds Corporation as your back-up. You¡¯ll be a


    millionaire.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It was not like Patricia had not thought about that before. After getting into Isaac¡¯s good books, she


    could have the power to take revenge on her enemies by consigning them to destion with just a lift


    of a finger. However, she figured that it was not worth it to do so.


    No matter how pathetic she would get, she would not make them pay the price this way.


    ¡°You deserve someone better, President Arnold.¡±


    At the same time, the elevator door opened and she exited the elevator before he did.


    Ignoring the gazes from the president¡¯s office, she had figured everything out; she was going to stay


    true to herself while turning a deaf ear to the gossip.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Isaac looked at the woman leaving with confident steps as though he had seen the


    determination in her.


    Patricia was not an ordinary woman who would ept his offer readily after leading a hard life. Any


    woman would love to be his mistress if they were given the chance to do so.


    Liam greeted her the moment he caught sight of her, ¡°Good morning, Miss Aniston!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Dorchester,¡± she replied with a sweet smile before entering the president¡¯s office to


    ce her bag on her desk.


    It was not until she was about to make coffee for Isaac that she noticed the woman on the couch


    smiling at her.


    Although she did not know of the woman¡¯s identity, she was aware that she was here for Isaac. Thus,


    she informed her, ¡°Miss, President Arnold has arrived. He should be here soon.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Patricia had a good impression of the woman as she was pretty and polite.


    At that moment, Isaac came into the office. He knew that the woman was the dermatologist that was


    sent over by Nik.


    He cast a nce at Patricia before ordering, ¡°Miss Aniston, please make us coffee.¡±


    After she left the office, he sat on the couch and initiated the conversation. ¡°Are you Dr. Caddel?¡±


    Elira nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Ortega sent me over to check on you. Are you feeling under the weather?¡±


    He crossed her legs while observing her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not me but thedy who has gone out earlier.


    She grazed her chest and I hope that you can tell her it came from an allergic reaction. Also, please


    prescribe her some cream to soothe the pain.¡±


    She finally cottoned on the situation as Nik had informed her to follow Isaac¡¯s instructions; she finally


    knew why. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Arnold. As a doctor, I won¡¯t pry into your personal matters other than


    doing my job.¡±


    She is obedient. I expect nothing less from Nik, that brat.


    ¡°Okay. Please check on her when she returns.¡± He put down his leg and walked toward his desk.


    Before he started with his work, Patricia came back with a cup of coffee on his desk. ¡°Here¡¯s your


    coffee, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac raised his gaze before pointing toward the doctor. ¡°Patricia, Nik has sent over a dermatologist


    to check on you.¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°Right now? There¡¯s no need for that. I can go to the hospital during lunchtime.¡±


    Why is he treating me so well? I¡¯m not that weak!


    Elira rose from her seat as she said, ¡°Miss Aniston, I don¡¯t think you need to go to the hospital yourself


    since I¡¯m already here. Let¡¯s head over to the lounge. I¡¯ll attend to you.¡±


    Patricia quickly scampered over to ce the cup of coffee before her. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee, Doc.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once they were in the lounge, Patricia removed her shirt. ¡°It hurts a little, but there are only red spots


    over here. Other part of the body is fine. It¡¯s not severe, is it?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Elira took a look at it and her expression changed instantly for she had not expected it to be that


    serious. Needless to say, Isaac was really not an ordinary man.


    She remained smiling nevertheless. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but it is highly advisable to not take a


    shower tonight. Otherwise, it¡¯ll take longer for it to recover.¡±


    She then took out a cream from the medical kit. ¡°Apply this cream thrice a day. It should recover within


    three days.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While Patricia applied the cream by herself, Elira left the lounge and went toward Isaac¡¯s desk.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ve checked on her and it should be fine after applying the cream for a few days.¡±


    He looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Caddel. Liam is waiting for you outside to make


    payment to you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve just done my job.¡± She shook her head as she dared not receive extra


    money when it was an order from Nik himself.


    ¡°I insist,¡± stated the man as it was actually a bribe for her to keep it a secret.


    In the end, she gave in. ¡°Thank you, President Arnold.¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia left the lounge with a delighted expression. After applying the cream, the cooling


    sensation around her chest had definitely soothed the pain.


    Watching her smiling face, Isaac knew that she was no longer in pain after seeing the doctor.


    She returned to her position to organize his recent schedule while receiving some calls for additional


    appointments in the process.


    When there was nothing else to do, she read books to kill time. Besides, broadening her insight would


    be helpful for her in the future when she had a better idea for her new career.


    Suddenly, she received a message from Darcie. ¡®Tricia, I¡¯m so sorry, but could you buy me some time?


    I know that I¡¯ve promised to return the money in a month, but I haven¡¯t settled down with the house


    price.¡¯


    Reading the text, Patricia thought that it would not be a problem to dy the payment for a few days.


    ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll inform him about it.¡¯


    ¡®Love you, Tricia!¡¯ She smiled at the cringey sticker sent by Darcie.


    She left the president¡¯s office and headed toward the pantry with her mug. At that moment, she noticed


    that some of the employees stopped whispering and went back to their desks as soon as they saw her.


    Her brows knitted tightly and her grip tightened around the mug. Are they gossipping about me? Forget


    it. I¡¯m Isaac¡¯s personal assistant anyway. So, we¡¯re meant to be close. Sigh, why is it so hard to earn


    myself some money?


    Patricia entered the pantry to fill up her mug before giving a call to Gus while standing in front of a


    window.


    ¡°Patricia, are you calling to return the money?¡± Gus was happy as he had received hismission this


    month. If she was going to return the money right now, the debt would be settled.


    ¡°Gus, my friend is facing some problems at the moment. Can she return the money a few dayster?¡±


    He was stunned to hear that. ¡°I gotta ask my boss about that.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Just give me a call after you ask him.¡±


    After terminating the call, Patricia took a sip of water while gazing out of the window. It felt as if there


    was hope in life and life itself was getting better as days passed. Now, her only wish was to see Poppy


    recover so that Darcie would not be in distress.


    Subsequently, Gus called back and she answered the phone. ¡°So, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, he said that it¡¯s okay to take a few more days, but it¡¯lle with an interest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I understand. Tell your boss that I¡¯m fine with it,¡± said a smiling Patricia as it was reasonable for


    them to charge an interest when they were going to postpone the payment.


    ¡°But the interest rate is kinda high, Patricia. It¡¯s better to return the money as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that, she promised sternly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have my friend pay the money ASAP.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Patricia went back to the office and found that Isaac was absent.


    He did not return to the office either for the rest of the day, which granted her an easy day at work. She


    took a few phone calls that had been transferred over from the main operator and most of them were


    regarding important matters that required an appointment with President Arnold.


    That was basically Patricia¡¯s daily job scope in general. Moreover, she also had to tag along with Isaac


    during most of his site visits; she was in charge of bringing food and drinks, an umbre, and


    sunsses for him.


    She realized that he resembled a man-baby as he had everything in life sorted out for him, relishing in


    being served by others. What a wonderful life.


    Strangely enough, Isaac did not bring her with him today.


    Perhaps he knows I am unwell from my allergic reaction¡­ As she thought of that, a smile shed


    across her face.


    He was out of the office even until clock out time.


    Patricia was ready to leave work and pick up her kids from school when she decided to send him a few


    texts. ¡®President Arnold, I¡¯m getting off work now. Do you need me to prepare dinner?¡¯


    If Isaac had to socialize tonight, then it meant that she would not need to head over to his ce to cook


    him dinner. After quite some time, he finally replied.


    ¡®No, I have something on tonight.¡¯


    At that moment, she revealed a satisfied smile as her fingers danced happily on the phone keyboard.


    ¡®President Arnold, go easy on the drinks and head home early!¡¯


    She reckoned that she was such a great secretary for being so responsible.


    She sent off the text without waiting for a reply as she joyously left the office for the kids¡¯ kindergarten


    after slinging her bag in her arms.


    The kids had just finished school when she had just arrived. The kindergarten provided after-school


    sses which Patricia had signed the kids up for, so they usually stayed on till nearly 7.00PM.


    Subsequently, she lined up along with the other parents. She was known by all of the teachers in


    school thanks to the triplets; coincidentally, they were all in the same ss.


    The teacher then called out the names of the triplets and Sylvie was the first one to run out.


    ¡°Tricia, you¡¯re here to pick us up today!¡±


    Sylvie held a handmade ne in her hands. ¡°Look at the craftwork we did today in the after-school


    ss. This is for you.¡±


    Patricia spoke to the teacher for a while before ushering the triplets toward the car.


    The excited Sylvie continued, ¡°Tricia! I made this ne, so you must wear it every day!¡±


    Patricia looked down and saw the tri-colored beads around her neck before frowning slightly. However,


    she did not bear to reject Sylvie after noticing her excitement. ¡°Alright. I will keep it on.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sylvie turned to look at Scott and Sten who were holding onto their craft work as well.


    ¡°Sten! Scott! You two made Tricia bracelets too, right? Put it on for her.¡±


    Sylvie was an outwardly innocent and adorable child while Scott and Sten were much more mature


    inparison. The brothers felt that their works were only good enough for disy and that their


    mommy would be ridiculed if she put it on.


    Noticing her two sons who were walking behind by themselves, Patricia turned around and headed


    toward them. She then stretched out her hand. ¡°Put it on for me.¡±


    As a mother, she was definitely going to y along and preserve her kids¡¯ child-like innocence as much


    as possible. Furthermore, it was even more important for these two kids here as they tend to behave


    haughtily at times.


    Scott exchanged nces with the smiling Sten. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not young kids anymore. We know


    the bracelet isn¡¯t a toy.¡±


    After saying that, Sten ced the bracelet in his hand into Patricia¡¯s palm and Scott did the same as


    well. Both of them nced in the other direction as they handed over the bracelets awkwardly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She noticed the bracelet that Scott had made was a ck one while Sten had made a gray one. To


    that, she could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°It must be tough on both of you to apany Sylvie for sses.¡±


    The brothers were highly intelligent and were able to learn things by themselves quickly. They had


    alreadypleted the elementary school curriculum, but because they had to take care of their


    naughty little sister, they had no choice but to attend kindergarten with her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Scott and Sten shook their heads. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the one who has it tough.¡±


    Since young, the two were aware of how tough things were for their mommy as she juggled several


    jobs each day for their sake. Not only that, she refrained from treating herself by spending money on


    pretty clothes or branded make-up products. That was the reason why they were determined to study


    hard as they hoped to grow up quickly to lessen her burden.


    Patricia nced at the handsome faces of her two sons and saw the firm look in their eyes. At that


    moment, she could feel her emotions overwhelming her.


    I will literally do anything for my two sensible sons! She walked over and hugged them tightly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for choosing me as your mom.¡±


    She realized that she had her ws and was not able to provide them with a good life or even a father.


    To that, she was utterly grateful to be chosen as their protector.


    At that moment, Sylvie rushed over and joined their group hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I want a hug too!¡±


    The two boys pulled Sylvie into the middle and all three of them hugged her tightly as she beamed


    widely. ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re a happy family!¡±


    After their touching moment, they finally got into the car.


    Suddenly, Sylvie asked, ¡°Tricia,st night, Mr. Handsome called me and asked to speak with Scott and


    Sten. He told them that you had to travel for workst night, so you couldn¡¯t get home on time.


    Where did you travel to? I want to go too!¡±


    Mommy should bring me with her wherever she goes especially when Mommy¡¯s with Mr. Handsome!


    Mommy should have brought us too. I enjoy seeing him because he looks simr to Scott and Sten!


    We are like a family! Sylvie thought.


    Patricia lifted her eyes slightly and thought, No wonder they didn¡¯t ask for me! He informed them


    beforehand.


    Not bad, Isaac. What a man of principles.


    Last night, itpletely crossed her mind that she would have to inform the two sons regarding her


    late check-in at home. Not to mention, she had a ¡®curfew¡¯ at 10.00PM; otherwise, the brothers would


    have pestered her to find out her location.


    She had been so focused on locating Percy that she forgot about her three kids at home.


    A warm fuzzy feeling welled up within her and undeniably, Isaac deserved all of his achievements and


    titles.


    ¡°I was on the outskirts of town and it was getting toote to return. Sylvie, I have to travel for work, so I


    can¡¯t bring you along.¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Okay, then. Can we invite Mr. Handsome over for dinner soon, then? I miss him.¡± I


    haven¡¯t seen him in ages and I miss him so much!!


    Patricia nced at Sylvie from the rearview mirror and noticed that there was a wistful look in the little


    girl¡¯s sparkly eyes.


    Since when did Sylvie be best buddies with Isaac?


    Sten also piped up, ¡°Mommy, we think that Mr. Arnold is great. You should go out with him.¡±


    The two boys had discussed the matter and came up with this decision. The man had a great


    personality even in a drunken state and he was good-looking as well. Besides, each time their mommy


    had to stay out for the night, he would inform them in advance, granting him extra points as her


    potential partner. In conclusion, they were very willing to have a man like Isaac to care for their mommy


    and love her the same way they did.


    At that point, Patricia nearly mistook the brake for the elerator. What did they just say?


    Sylvie tumbled off from her seat and climbed up from the car mat.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, could you not step on the brake so suddenly? It¡¯s so painful.¡±


    Scott and Sten both reached out and ced their protective hands in front of Sylvie¡¯s waist to


    prevent her from tumbling off her seat again.


    Meanwhile, Patricia smiled sheepishly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll slow down. However, things between Mr. Arnold and


    I aren¡¯t what you guys think. He¡¯s my boss and I work at hispany, so we see each other quite


    often. Still, there is nothing between the two of us and I would never date him.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Scott and Sten remained silent, but Sylvie could no longer contain herself.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s your boss, you can still date him! If he¡¯s your boyfriend, then no one would dare to bully


    you at work.¡±


    At that moment, Patricia was rendered speechless. This girl is only five, but it seems like she knows too


    much!


    ¡°Sylvie Aniston! You¡¯re forbidden from watching dramatic soap operas from now on!¡±


    Sylvie then stuck out her tongue at Patricia, hinting at her gloom.


    As soon as they arrived back home, Sylvie went off to look for Josephine with a pout on her face.


    Scott and Sten followed Patricia up the stairs and entered her bedroom.


    She was about to change her clothes when the two boys walked in. ¡°Do you guys have something to


    say to me?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Subsequently, Scott passed over a flier to her. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve enrolled you for a training course.¡±


    Taking the flier from his hand, she realized it was the YK School of Fashion.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sten smiled and exined, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve always enjoyed designing garments, right? You can join


    the course and learn something new.¡±


    Taken aback by the situation still, she nced at the flier in her hand before taking a look at her two


    sons.


    They might be young, but they know me so well!!!


    Patricia¡¯s lips quivered slightly before she replied, ¡°Thank you, boys!¡±


    At that moment, the boys smiled and Scott reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to attend sses every day after


    work. Don¡¯t bete or leave ss before it ends.¡±


    Sten piped up as well, ¡°We can¡¯t wait to wear the clothes designed by you.¡±


    The boys each spoke solemnly and warmly in respective; these two adorable faces instantly became


    Patricia¡¯s motivation to seed.


    She nodded at them. ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll definitely work hard and design beautiful clothes for you.¡±


    Scott and Sten both nodded pleasingly. ¡°Go on and take a shower. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    With that, they left her bedroom and went back to theirs.


    Recently, the two of them had just bought a newputer and they had found a very experienced


    teacher to teach them programming.


    Patricia watched as the boys left her room and she heaved a sigh while holding onto the flier with the


    payment receipt.


    Tempted to inquire where they got the money from, she recalled how dependable her boys usually


    were and her worry instantly simmered. They will never do anything illegal.


    Perhaps they asked for a loan from Zachary. As such, she grabbed her phone and gave him a call.


    ¡°Tricia, did you know that I would be back today?¡± Zachary¡¯s excited voice rang out.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    It finally made sense to her as she had not seen himtely. However, she generally stayed out of


    contact with him unless necessary as she had been keeping a distance with him for the past few years.


    ¡°I was in Calderon for a business trip for nearly an entire month. I just got off the flight.¡±


    Seeing that her phone call came at the perfect timing, it was no wonder that he had assumed she knew


    of his return.


    ¡°Zachary, I wanted to ask whether Scott and Sten have borrowed money from you?¡±


    The fees for the fashion school would at least cost around ten thousand plus, so how can they possibly


    afford this much of money?


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. Scott and Sten are good at trading stocks, so they must have made plenty of money


    from there.¡±


    As soon as Patricia heard that, she was stunned.


    ¡°What? Did they actually invest in the stock market?¡±


    Not surprised by her response, Zachary knew that she would react this way. ¡°I was the one who helped


    them register for an ount and we used your identity. Don¡¯t panic, though. Those two boys are


    talented and they¡¯re not greedy, so they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Still, his words did not help much as Patricia remained uneasy. She was annoyed that Zachary had


    taught them to dabble in the stock market despite having so many other better things that he could


    teach them. Many people lost their fortune from dabbling in the stock market and ended up taking their


    own lives by various methods. Hanging, overdosing, jumping off the building!!!


    There were plenty of reports on the news about that as well. The two boys were fairly young and they


    would not be able to resist temptation, which meant that there was a higher chance of them getting into


    trouble.


    ¡°Zachary, that¡¯s all for now. Go on with your day.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, she immediately went into the boys¡¯ room. She saw that they were


    seated in front of their desks and their fingers moved deftly as they tapped furiously on theirputer


    keyboards.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    The boys exchanged looks with each other before Sten replied with a smile. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re just


    ying some games.¡±


    They hurriedly shut the webpage before Patricia leaned forward to take a look; all she saw on the


    screen was an animation film ying.


    She finally felt at ease as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where did you two get the money for the school fees? Also, Zachary told me that the two of you


    learned about stocks from him. You¡¯re not allowed to do that from now on. We should always do things


    the proper way and work our way up slowly. We¡¯ll only get ahead of ourselves if all we think about is


    money.¡±


    Scott rose to his feet and tugged her hand to pull her toward his little bed before seating her down. The


    triplets shared the same room together, but Sylvia¡¯s bed was separated by the wardrobe and she had


    her own little secluded spot.


    Meanwhile, Sten turned around on his swivel chair to look at Patricia. ¡°Mommy, we only invested


    once. From then on, we never involved ourselves in the stock market anymore. The money was earned


    from that encounter and it was just enough to pay for your school fees.¡±


    Looking at her two sons, Patricia realized that they were way too smart most of the time for her to even


    begin imagining the thoughts in their mind.


    The only person that she could clearly understand was Sylvia and she knew exactly what was going on


    in her daughter¡¯s mind.


    In fact, she wished for her two sons to be more like Sylvia and live a simple life as innocent children.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Both of them raised their right hands. ¡°We swear¡ª¡±


    Before they could finish their words, Patricia¡¯s cold voice rang out and interrupted them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I trust you guys.¡±


    The duo looked at each other and smiled. As for Patricia, she went back to her room to take a shower.


    She took her clothes and walked in the direction of her bathroom when her phone suddenly rang.


    Subsequently, she turned around to nce at the screen of her shing phone before putting down her


    pajamas. It was Isaac on the line.


    Reluctant to answer the call, Patricia thought, You better not ask me for freshly made desserts past


    8.00PM¡­


    However, she needed to keep her job, so she was not entitled to any basic rights being a debtee.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi, who¡¯s on the line? You woke me up from my sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even 9.00PM yet and you¡¯re asleep? Patricia, are you a rooster?¡±


    She pursed her lips angrily. You¡¯re the rooster! You muste from an entire family line of roosters!


    ¡°What can I do for you, President Arnold?¡±


    Seated in his car, Isaac had just finished dinner with some customers. He did not drink any alcohol


    during dinner but had smoked a lot of cigarettes, which resulted in his hoarse voice.


    He reached out and tugged at his necktie to loosen it. His eyes narrowed slightly and his Adam¡¯s apple


    bobbed.


    ¡°Patricia, this is a reminder for you to not take a shower tonight. Otherwise, your allergic spot will take


    longer to recover.¡±


    As he said that, his vision suddenly darkened.


    Some specific imagery fromst night shed across his eyes and he gulped hard to suppress the


    indecent thoughts in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Patricia¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she nearly forgot about her allergy. The medication


    given by the doctor was very effective and after applying the medication twice at the office, she no


    longer felt the pain. As such, it suddenly dawned upon her that she had to refrain from getting the spot


    wet.


    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°President Arnold, you¡¯re so considerate of your staff. I nearly forgot about that.


    Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    Isaac chuckled in a low voice. ¡°After all, you sustained those injuries because of me, so I have to take


    full responsibility.¡±


    Heughed wickedly and seemed to be reminiscing about the scene fromst night.


    ¡°Because of you?¡± Patricia was significantly perplexed.


    She lifted her hand to touch the allergic spot. What has this got to do with him?


    He responded calmly, ¡°Last night, I was the one who brought you there and you ended up having too


    much to drink, which caused your allergy to me up. How can it be unrted to me, then?¡±


    To his knowledge, Patricia was too simple-minded and naive in her thoughts, so he knew that he could


    tease her in any way he wished to. Right now, he toyed with her relentlessly.


    She smiled. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s true. President Arnold, have you reached home? You should go to bed soon!


    Bye!¡±


    After hastily ending the call, she immediately switched off her phone.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Isaac heard the disconnect tone ringing out from the other end and realized that she had hung up on


    him. With a frown on his face, he thought, I haven¡¯t even finished my words!


    As such, he dialed her number again only to find that her phone was switched off.


    His expression darkened slightly. Did she purposely avoid me because she¡¯s worried that I will ask for


    her?


    She¡¯s starting to be more and more willful. He had intended to give her a break tonight, but seeing


    that she hung up the phone on him first and turned it off, he was significantly displeased.


    He tapped on the armrest with his slender fingers and suddenly spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Sore, we¡¯re


    going to Snowke Lane.¡±


    After Patricia hung up the phone, she chuckled gleefully and muttered to herself, ¡°President Arnold, you


    must not have expected this, huh? Miss Aniston can be quite smart too.¡±


    There is no way I would go to his house! I¡¯ll just act pitiful tomorrow morning and tell him that my phone


    battery ran out so I had to charge my phone! Hahaha¡­ I finally managed to win against him for once!


    She was very pleased with that.


    Thanks to Isaac¡¯s reminder, she did not end up taking a shower and merely soaked her feet in the hot


    water. Following that, she applied a facial mask and was about to head over to the children¡¯s room to


    see if they had washed up and gone to bed.


    Pulling open her bedroom door while wearing her facial mask, she noticed a man leaning against the


    wall and his legs crossed casually in front of her doorway.


    He uncrossed his slender legs gracefully as he flicked his cigarette ash naturally with his fingers before


    sweeping azy look at her.


    Patricia remained stunned in ce and took awhile toe back to her senses. At that point, she


    realized that this was not a dream and he was indeed in her house.


    In response, she lifted a hand to pat the facial mask she had on. ¡°President Arnold, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You refused to take my call, so I had no choice but to turn up personally.¡±


    At that moment, three little heads popped out from the children¡¯s room not too far from them and they


    were lined up vertically ording to their positions from the youngest to the eldest.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Mr. Handsome! You look so handsome tonight!¡± Sylvie¡¯s distinctiveughter rang out.


    As soon as the frantic brothers heard her words, one of them mped her mouth with his hands and


    the other one dragged her back into the room.


    After hearing the click of the door shut, Isaac turned and nced in the direction of the children¡¯s room.


    Patricia narrowed her eyes and thought, This man¡¯s so annoying! I¡¯ve turned off my phone to get away


    from him, but here he is at my home! Does he have nothing else to do?


    ¡°President Arnold, what can I do for you?¡±


    She was reluctant to leave the house right now as she wanted to stay put and catch up on some


    beauty sleep early.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you. I came over for some dessert. Josephine¡¯s preparing some for me.¡±


    ¡°Josephine?¡±


    There was no way Josephine would have done anything without Patricia¡¯s instructions as Josephine


    was afterall hired by her!


    Meanwhile, he looked at her surprised expression and thought to himself, I gave her a tip that¡¯srger


    than her annual ie from you! Guess whose instructions will she follow?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Removing the facial mask she had on, Patricia revealed a clean, translucent, pearl face. He thought,


    So that¡¯s what a woman looks like after applying a face mask. Her skin is as smooth as silk.


    ¡°President Arnold, take a seat in the living room, then. Josephine will have dessert ready in no time.¡±


    She had indeed promised him before that he coulde over for dessert.


    He lifted his brows quizzically. ¡°Patricia, I reckon Josephine to be a much more suitable candidate as


    my personal secretary. She follows instructions better and her cooking skills are great too.¡±


    After Isaac said that, he chuckled wickedly and thought, That will teach you not to hang up and switch


    off the phone on me!


    Stunned, she thought, Josephine?


    She suddenly realized that Josephine was indeed a great cook and a diligent worker too.


    At that moment, Patricia quickly curved her lips into a smile. ¡°President Arnold, Josephine¡¯s my


    housekeeper, so I need her here. My three kids would miss her very much if she leaves. Let me keep


    the position as your personal secretary. I promise to do my job diligently from now on.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    After Patricia said that, she hurriedly rushed over to his side to give him a shoulder massage.


    ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    Knowing he had total control over her, she did not mind losing all sense of dignity as long as she got to


    keep her job.


    Isaacfortably enjoyed it as she waited on him. After he finished puffing his cigarette, Josephine


    came up the stairs too.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, dessert is ready. You guys can head downstairs to enjoy it.¡±


    It was evident that Josephine was in good spirits as she had just received a huge tip thanks to Isaac¡¯s


    generosity. He had also given her money for the daily expenses of the household. Therefore, for the


    subsequent months, they would be able to enjoy an indulgent lifestyle of food and necessities.


    It¡¯s great that Tricia has found such a family-oriented man who¡¯s also rich and handsome. I must help


    Tricia hold on to this man! I can¡¯t let anyone else steal him from her. She¡¯s too unyielding like in the


    past with Mr. Selwyn where she kept rejecting him. This time, I won¡¯t let her miss out on this man.


    Patricia smiled and stated, ¡°President Arnold, let¡¯s head downstairs for dessert.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Isaac extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray before handing it over to Patricia.


    As she took it from him, she watched as he strode off in the direction of the stairs on his long legs.


    She nced at the ashtray and wondered whether he had brought this with him as she did not have an


    ashtray at home.


    Perplexed, she brought it downstairs and entered the kitchen to ask Josephine about it.


    ¡°Josephine, what¡¯s this here?¡±


    After taking a look, Josephine stated that she was the one who had prepared the ashtray. After all, an


    ashtray was a necessity with the presence of a man. She could tell that Mr. Arnold¡ªa businessman


    used to closingrge business deals¡ªdefinitely was a heavy smoker.


    ¡°I bought that. Thest few times that Mr. Arnold was here, he asked for an ashtray so I remembered


    that and bought a few ashtrays for his usage.¡±


    Patricia frowned and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Josephine, are you working for me or Isaac?¡±


    Momentarily stunned, Josephine replied, ¡°Of course I work for you!¡±


    After dering her stance, she served the dessert on a tray and headed to the living room.


    Patricia was slightly angered. I can¡¯t believe therees a day where I have to fight for a job against


    Josephine! This is sad!


    However, she was no longer concerned about maintaining an image as the crucial thing right now was


    to keep her job and do well in her fashion design course. Once she obtained her qualifications and was


    capable enough, then she would no longer have to endure the fear of unemployment ever in her life.


    Wrapping her hands around the mug she just poured water into, Patricia was now even more


    determined in her goal to be a great fashion designer.


    She walked into the living room to see Josephine chatting happily with Isaac and wondered what they


    were talking about.


    Josephine beamed widely and Patricia hurriedly walked over to ask, ¡°What are you guys talking about?


    You seem very happy.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me that Isaac told Josephine that he wants to hire her as his personal secretary! Ah! I need


    this job! I wouldn¡¯t be able to find another job as great as this.


    Josephine noticed Patricia¡¯s perplexed look and quickly feigned a yawn.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Tricia, President Arnold, you guys can continue chatting while I¡¯ll turn in for the night.¡±


    After she said that, she left the living room and went back to her own room.


    Isaac took a bite of the food on his te and realized that it was the same chocte mousse dessert


    that Patricia madest time; however, the taste was nicer this time.


    Though she had not mastered the skills of her mentor, Josephine was more generous with the sugar,


    so he preferred the one Patricia made.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯ll make sure to work diligently from now on. Could you not rece me with


    someone else? I¡¯ll make you a chocte mousse dessert every night if you wish to have it. I¡¯ll fulfill any


    of your requests, alright?¡±


    It seemed like it was now or never to win him over. After all, Josephine had gone off to rest, so she was


    determined to win him over.


    At that moment, Isaac¡¯s eyes shone and he shot a look toward her chest as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed


    seductively.


    ¡°Any¡­ requests? So, do you agree to satisfy me in anything that I ask for?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Despite Patricia¡¯s cluelessness, she was still able to tell his intentions, so she merely smiled. ¡°You bet,


    but that excludes anything that is illegal or inhumane.¡±


    Isaac narrowed his eyes and chuckled wickedly.


    Subsequently, he took a spoonful of chocte mousse and brought it to her lips. She looked at him and


    noticed that his dark eyes were fixated on her as he signaled her to take a bite from it.


    Left with no choice, Patricia opened her mouth and gulped down the spoonful of mousse.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was then that he sealed her lips with his and smeared the chocte all over her lips. He then


    conquered her lips and tongue with his affectionate kiss.


    In a matter of seconds, she tried to resist his attack but eventually sumbed and fell into his arms


    limply. She allowed him to dominate her with his kiss.


    After a prolonged heated session, he finally stopped and let go of her. He was afraid that he might lose


    control of himself likest night if he was to continue on with her pouty bright-red lips.


    The rosy-cheeked woman in his arms panted hard as she tried to catch her breath.


    Suddenly, she widened her eyes aftering back to her senses.


    ¡°Isaac, you pervert!¡±


    However, he merely lifted his brows and smiled. ¡°I noticed that you enjoyed yourself. Now that you


    have been satiated, are you going to make a fuss about it?¡±


    Unable toe up with a retort, Patricia was at a loss of words when encountered with someone as


    shameless as him.


    I didn¡¯t enjoy it! He forced himself on me and I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. My mind was nk at that point.


    Isaac caressed her swollen red lips and he recounted the sweetness of her lips. He was so tempted to


    keep devouring it after each taste he took.


    Besides, the sensationst night was impable; even if he did not get to have real action, he was


    happy to have one or two goes at that.


    At that point, Patricia flushed red with anger and she stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Isaac Arnold! I told you before that I would never be anyone¡¯s mistress. Just leave!¡±


    At this point, she felt a wave of guilt run through her. I am no different from Gwen if I behave this way.


    No! I refuse to be that kind of person!


    It was then that he realized she was indeed upset. It was easy to spot her anger as she usually


    became hard to deal with whenever she lost her temper.


    He looked at her intently with narrowed eyes. ¡°Patricia, I like you. I never intended for you to be a


    home-wrecker. You will always be the only one I want.¡±


    She could not understand his ideology as she found the differences to be meaningless.


    She turned around and refused to look at him.


    Isaac gradually rose to his feet and pursed his lipszily. ¡°Patricia, remember this kiss. Don¡¯t let anyone


    else touch your lips from now on. Wait for me.¡±


    His contract with Adeline was only temporary and he could end the contract anytime he wanted. Once


    Phillip recovered from his current illness, then Isaac woulde clean to him.


    By then, Isaac would be able to be with Patricia in the open. She would hold the position of Mrs. Arnold


    and not some random mistress or home-wrecker.


    After Isaac had left, Patricia remained standing in her position for a long while. Truth be told, she very


    much enjoyed the kiss earlier.


    It was also her very first kiss. Since she had never been in a rtionship or interacted intimately with


    any men before, she found the sensation to be strange but delightful. She blushed red and bit her lip to


    come back to her senses.


    She went to check on the door to make sure that he had left. Subsequently, she heard the sound of a


    car driving off.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she looked at the night sky before exhaling another deeper breath. Patricia,


    you have to bear with this for the sake of your job and to repay your debt! Once you¡¯ve obtained your


    degree and mastered your course, then you can fling the resignation letter at his face and say with a


    swagger, ¡®Isaac Arnold, you¡¯re no longer my boss because I resign!¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    For the next few days, Patricia went to work on time and tagged along Isaac to visit each subsidiary


    company.


    Today, they were visiting Westfield Mall in Appleby. This mall belonged to Arnolds Corporation and it


    was an international chain.


    Since Christmas was nearing, the local malls were busy organizing events to bring in the crowd. Thus,


    one of the malls in Appleby invited Isaac to participate and give a speech.


    Patricia nced at Isaac¡¯s dashing look on stage and reckoned that he was calm andposed


    despite speaking in front of therge crowd with multiple cameras. The atmosphere was lively with girls


    screaming loudly off-stage. Patricia, who was standing backstage, experienced for the first time how it


    was like to be around a superstar.


    Suddenly, a woman inched closer to Patricia and studied her intently.


    ¡°Patricia, is that you?¡±


    Patricia nced at the woman dressed in a dark suit with bob hair and thought that the woman looked


    smart.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Selina revealed a smile. ¡°Patricia, I am your high school ssmate, Selina Patterson! We haven¡¯t seen


    each other for six years now, but I can¡¯t believe that you look exactly the same as before. You¡¯re as


    beautiful as always!¡±


    Finally, Patricia recalled who it was. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s you!¡±


    It was difficult to recognize her at first nce as Selina used to be the top student in ss with long hair


    and a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    Selina nodded. ¡°Do you hold the position of President Arnold¡¯s secretary now?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, there was a sh of envy in her eyes and she recalled that Patricia used to be average


    in her studies. However, she came from a good family, so that must be why she found herself such a


    great job.


    ¡°Yes. Selina, are you working at Westfield Mall? This is such a coincidence. We¡¯re actually working for


    the samepany.¡±


    Although Patricia worked at the mainpany while Selina worked for the subsidiarypany, they


    were essentially working for the same establishment.


    Selina nodded. ¡°Patricia, let¡¯s exchange phone numbers. There¡¯s a ss gathering this week and you


    shoulde along too. In all the past gatherings, you were the only one absent. We will finally have full


    attendance this year!¡±


    Patricia saved Selina¡¯s number and connected to her through WhatsApp. As soon as she heard about


    the gathering, she felt a sense of resistance. After all, she used to be judged by everyone for her past


    and she would want to avoid thating from her former ssmates.


    ¡°Patricia, promise me that you¡¯ll attend the gathering.¡± Selina nced at the time.


    Patricia responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    At that point, Isaac had finished his speech and it was time for the opening ceremony. He came off the


    stage and she quickly poured him some hot coffee from a thermos sk before handing it to him.


    ¡°President Arnold, it¡¯s very cold today. Have a drink to warm yourself up.¡±


    As the event today was held outdoors, the chilly weather was starting to get gloomy and it looked like it


    was about to snow soon.


    Patricia¡¯s tiny face and nose were red from the cold. As she handed the drink to him, her hands felt icy


    cold as well.


    At that, Isaac took off the jacket he had on and ced it over her shoulders. Subsequently, he grabbed


    the cup from her and took a sip from it.


    ¡°I was quite nervous during the speech, so I felt warm instead. Help me hold on to my jacket.¡±


    Patricia had initially wanted to return the jacket to him while iming she did not need it. However, she


    was surprised to hear that he was feeling warm, so she was happy to benefit from it. With a smile, she


    wrapped herself tightly in his jacket and she could feel his toasty body warmth on it.


    Isaac turned to Liam next to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to thepany.¡±


    Seeing how she was shivering from the cold, Isaac regretted bringing her along to today¡¯s ceremony.


    After all, there were tons of heaters at thepany and it would be morefortable for her there.


    Patricia hurriedly collected her belongings and ran after him. After entering the ck Bentley, she was


    instantly reinvigorated after warming herself from the heat in the car.


    At that moment, she felt a vibration from her phone and it was a text message from Selina. ¡®Patricia,


    the gathering on Saturday will be at Serene Hot Springs, so make sure youe on time!¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Saturday came and Patricia was still in bed when she received Selina¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ll be meeting in front of the lobby of Serene Hot Springs at 12.00PM.¡±


    To Patricia¡¯s recollection, Selina had always been a conscientious person and it showed even till this


    day.


    As such, Patricia was impressed and reckoned that Selina definitely had the inborn personality of a


    leader.


    ¡°Sure, Selina.¡±


    After Patricia hung up the phone, she heaved a sigh of distress. She did not intend to join the gathering


    at first, but it seemed that she had no choice now.


    In the end, she got out of bed and chose a simple yet non-revealing swimsuit. Subsequently, she


    changed into a set of ck activewear. She walked out of the house with a baseball cap on her head


    and covered herself with her hoodie.


    That way, she would look carefree and energetic. Meanwhile, the three kids trailed after her and Sylvie


    sighed. ¡°Tricia, what¡¯s a high school gathering? I wanna go too!¡±


    Patricia ced her bag into her car¡¯s front seat and looked at Sylvie¡¯s unruly hair. Dressed in a yellow


    ducky pajamas, she looked extremely adorable by just standing there.


    ¡°Well, like the ssmates you have right now, you guys will be gathering together after many years


    when you all be grown-ups.¡±


    Sylvie nodded. ¡°Oh. Then, that means little Frannie would be a grown-up Frannie and little me


    would be a grown-up Sylvie. It¡¯s a meet-up when we grow up.¡±


    Patricia smiled and stroked Sylvie¡¯s little face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    However, Scott, on the other hand, remained apprehensive. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to swim. Don¡¯t forget


    to bring a float with you when you enter a deeper pool.¡±


    Sten lifted his brows. ¡°Show us your swimsuit. You¡¯re not allowed to go in anything too revealing.¡±


    Shocked, Patricia thought to herself, Don¡¯t the boys trust me? In the end, she shrugged resignedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ve chosen a very old-fashioned swimsuit.¡±


    At this point, Patricia could picture the scene when Sylvie was old enough to date. With the boys


    keeping guard, it would be quite safe to say that Sylvie was not going to get a boyfriend in her lifetime


    as they would all be scared off by her brothers.


    Patricia hurriedly ushered the triplets to head back into the house. ¡°Stay home like good kids and


    you¡¯ve got training ss this afternoon. Josephine will send you there.¡±


    Atst, she drove her car in the direction of Serene Hot Springs. It was located in a little district by the


    outskirts of town and there were tons of hot springs around.


    She had just gotten onto the highway when her phone rang. She answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    She did not pay notice to the caller ID as she had Bluetooth earphones on to avoid breaking thew by


    answering her phone while driving.


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t forget that you still owe me one hundred and neen thousand. It¡¯s the afternoon, so


    why aren¡¯t you here to cook for me?¡±


    Having assumed that she was allowed a break, she was surprised to hear from Isaac as he had not


    asked for her for the past weekends.


    Frustrated, she thought, If only I knew to use him as an excuse, then I wouldn¡¯t have to attend the


    gathering.


    ¡°President Arnold, I¡¯m sorry, but I have a ss gathering today. So, can I take the day off?¡±


    She was already on the highway, so it was not realistic to turn back by now. Besides, Selina had been


    persistent, thus it would be ugly to turn down her invite at this time.


    Seeing that she was the only one absent for the past gatherings, her ex-ssmates had all been


    excited to meet her again.


    On the other end, Isaac frowned slightly. ¡°ss gathering? I thought that you never went to school?¡±


    He recalled her mentioning that before.


    Hearing that, Patricia cursed in her mind. You¡¯re the one who never went to school, you imbecile!


    ¡°President Arnold, I attended high school before. Haha. So, a ss gathering makes sense now, right?¡±


    ¡°Where is it held?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At her boiling point, she was tempted to yell at him. Why does he have to know everything about


    me??? ¡°President Arnold, this is my personal matter. Can I keep this to myself?¡±


    She was seconds away from hanging up the phone. He¡¯s such an annoying man! I¡¯m so triggered!


    ¡°Sure. Then, perhaps I should let Josephine be my personal secretary. Have fun at the gathering with


    your ssmates!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Serene Hot Springs, Mr. Arnold. My ssmates are gonna gather there.¡± He just


    keeps ckmailing me. Darn it. Imma work hard and tell him to f*ck off one of these days.


    Isaac smiled, and he warmed up a little. ¡°Have fun.¡± Hm, Serene Hot Springs, huh? I see. I¡¯m taking the


    day off, so might as well take the kids on a hot spring trip. I¡¯d like to see what she looks like in a


    swimsuit.


    He hung up, and Patricia heaved a sigh of relief. God, he¡¯s so hard to handle. Trying to fire me every


    time I go against him is just stupid. She arrived at the hot springs about an hourter. Patricia got out of


    the car and pulled her shoulder bag closer, then she went to the lobby. It was merry in the lobby.


    Groups of people were huddled together, chatting about their lives.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Patricia¡¯s here!¡±


    Selina came from the reception counter and hugged Patricia happily. ¡°Finally. Everyone¡¯s here this


    year.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s high school friends huddled closer, and the tallest guy among them¡ªRyan Hudson¡ªcame


    up to her. ¡°Remember me, Patricia?¡±


    Patricia looked at him. Tall and handsome. Yep, he¡¯s Ryan alright, the most handsome guy back in high


    school. She smiled, ¡°You look even hotter now, handsome.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He looked at thedy before him. The other girls wore beautiful clothes and makeup, but Patricia did


    not. She was in a tracksuit, but still she was the prettiest and most outstanding one of them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Patricia.¡± Selinaughed. ¡°Ryan, you finally got the chance to see the girl you want,


    and it¡¯s all thanks to me. Don¡¯t forget about your promise. Give me more deals.¡±


    Ryan was the president of Hudsoncorp, apany under the Hudsons, one of the aristocratic families


    in Appleby.


    Patricia cocked her eyebrow. ¡°And I thought you invited me because you wanted everyone to be


    present. So this was all just for your business?¡± Wow, and I thought everyone misses me. I¡¯m so stupid.


    Selina wrapped her arm around Patricia. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, Patricia. I¡¯m doing God¡¯s work here.¡±


    She gave Ryan a wink of encouragement.


    Adeline came at the same time. She was in white fur coat, and a limited edition shoulder bag hung from


    her arm. Her heels clopped, and she waved at her high school buddies. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone. I¡¯ll


    be paying for everything today.¡±


    That was how theirmunity worked. The most sessful guy ordy would pay for their college


    ssmates in every reunion.


    A few of thedies said, ¡°Wow, Adeline. That¡¯s a nice coat. And this bag must have cost a ton.¡± They


    were astonished by Adeline¡¯s attire, which they estimated to cost at least six figures.


    Adeline smiled. ¡°My boyfriend got them for me. I have no idea how much they cost either.¡±


    The crowd gasped. ¡°Your boyfriend got them for you? He¡¯s loaded!¡±


    One of thedies, Yvonne, was Adeline¡¯s best friend. She cocked her eyebrow and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s


    loaded alright. The guy¡¯s the leader of Appleby¡¯s biggest family.¡±


    Thedies gasped again. ¡°Isaac Arnold?¡± they said at the same time. They did not keep their voices


    down, and their other ssmates heard them.


    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you now, Adeline. We¡¯re your friends. Don¡¯t forget about your buddies, alright?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Everyone huddled around Adeline, trying to approach her and get in her good books. They just wanted


    to know Isaac through her.


    Patricia looked at them. Isaac¡¯s really popr, huh? She looked at her duffel bag and decided she


    would get to her room.


    Ryan did not care what Adeline was talking about. He extended his hand to Patricia. ¡°I can help you


    with that. My room¡¯s right next to yours. I¡¯m in 1207, and you¡¯re in 1208.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Selina arranged that, of course. Patricia smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t really heavy. I can hold it myself.¡± She raised


    her children alone and did everything herself. She was used to an independent life, unlike certain


    women out there.


    Ryan was a bit disappointed, but he did not insist. He said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sad. I just wanted to help, but


    my fairdy just won¡¯t let me.¡±


    Everyone else was buttering Adeline up, so they did not see Patricia and Ryan going up to their rooms.


    When they came to their rooms, Ryan said, ¡°Come right out after you settle down, Patricia. Get


    something to eat before changing into your swimsuit.¡± He was worried she might change into her


    swimsuit right away. He did not want the other guys to see her in her swimsuit.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± She went into the room and put her bag down. It was a clean, spacious, and


    comfortable room. She looked out of the balcony and saw all sorts of hot spring pools on the mountain.


    They had pools all the way from the base to the top.


    She had seen the brochure back in the lobby, and there was a pool on the mountain top that oversaw


    the scenery beneath it. It was a popr Instagrammable spot. She took her phone and left her room.


    The first thing she saw was Ryan standing in front of her. He had taken his coat off and changed into a


    ck tracksuit. It was like they were in matching attire. Patricia froze for a moment. She did not expect


    him to wait for her. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be gone by now.¡±


    Ryan looked at her. ¡°You still love to take your own sweet time like you used to.¡± He patted her head,


    and a loving smile curled his lips.


    Patriciabed through her hair with her fingers. ¡°And you still haven¡¯t grown up, Ryan.¡± He used to


    love patting her head just like this, and it annoyed her. She looked all messed up with unkempt hair.


    They suddenly smiled; it reminded them of their high school days. They then went to the restaurant on


    the second floor. Their ssmates had reserved a room for the ss, so it was rather quiet inside.


    Patricia and Ryan helped themselves to some food as it was a buffet-style lunch, and they came back


    to the table. It was fully seated, but their ssmates were no longer as warm as they were earlier. They


    were giving Patricia weird looks. Patricia looked at Adeline, who had disgustingly exquisite makeup on.


    She must have told them some stupid stories.


    Ryan¡¯s buddy, Hanson, huddled closer. ¡°Bro, everyone is saying Patricia¡¯s a sugar baby to some old


    fart, and she had three of his babies. Are you sure you want her?¡± He was Ryan¡¯s good friend, so of


    course he had to tell him about the news. He would not want anyone to deceive Ryan. He knew


    Patricia looked innocent, but women like her were professionals at maniption. They knew how to get


    to a man¡¯s heart. Hanson did not want his friend to fall for her trap.


    Ryan¡¯s face fell, and he looked at his old ssmates coldly. ¡°Shut it. One more word and you can piss


    off.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Ryan was loud, and he was angry. Nobody dared to cross him, so they looked away and shut up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selina said, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here. I¡¯d appreciate it if we don¡¯t spread rumors about anyone.¡± She sat


    down beside Patricia. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Patricia. It¡¯s just how women are. We get together and gossip.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face fell, and she red at Adeline. My life¡¯s a living hell thanks to that b*tch and her mother.


    She¡¯s really pushing it now. She gnashed her teeth and red at her.


    Adeline smiled smugly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Patricia. Stop ring.¡±


    Patricia said coldly, ¡°Feeling guilty, are you? I didn¡¯t say anything either. You¡¯d better stay in line,


    Adeline, or karma¡¯s gonnae biting one of these days.¡±


    Everyone looked at them. They used to be in the same ss, and they seemed like good friends. It


    was surprising to find out that they were actually enemies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Anyone getting married soon? We¡¯re at that age anyway.¡±


    Adeline smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to get married first. It¡¯s on the twenty-seventh of next month. Do


    come.¡± She raised a toast to everyone smugly, and they raised a toast back.


    ¡°Congrats, Adeline.¡±


    ¡°You got yourself a good husband.¡±


    ¡°I envy you.¡±


    Patricia did not raise a toast. Her ssmates probably ordered the food¡ªit was a seafood galore filled


    with lobsters and abalones. She ignored them and helped herself to the food. Well, since I¡¯m here, I


    might as well eat. I¡¯m not the one paying anyway. Anything can be solved with food. I just have to keep


    eating.


    Everyone was chatting happily about their jobs.


    Ryan noticed that Patricia was wolfing down her food, and he handed her a bowl of soup. ¡°Careful.


    Don¡¯t choke on the food now.¡±


    Patricia looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s seafood galore. I¡¯ll eat all I can. My stomach can handle it, don¡¯t you


    worry. I just love to eat.¡±


    Ryan frowned, and he looked sympathetic about her. ¡°Call me if you need anything Patricia.¡± They had


    exchanged numbers earlier. He woulde running to her as long as she called, no matter where he


    was. He had been waiting for six years, and this time, he was determined to hold her tightly.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Nobody ever told her that, and it was touching. Just then, her phone buzzed.


    Scott texted her.


    ¡®We¡¯re in mansion number six, Mommy. You cane if you have time.¡¯


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened. She asked Selina, ¡°Hey, Selina, does this ce have any hot springs in a


    mansion?¡±


    Selina nodded. ¡°Yeah, but only one, in mansion number six. Super luxurious, super expensive. You


    wanna have a gander?¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°No. I heard someone talking about that. I was just asking.¡± A hint of worry


    shed in her eyes. Why are the kids here? And in the most expensive ce of them all.


    She wanted to ask them if they were here with Zachary, but then Isaac texted. ¡®I¡¯m in mansion number


    six, Miss Aniston. Yes, with your boys. Doe after you¡¯re done with your reunion.¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Patricia did not expect him to take the kids here. She looked at her ssmates. The guy they¡¯re talking


    about is right here, and he¡¯s with the kids. It¡¯d be disastrous if they see them. She texted back, ¡®Keep


    an eye on the kids for me, Mr. Arnold. Don¡¯t let them out of your sight. I¡¯lle to you guys right after


    this.¡¯ She looked at her phone for a minute. Please keep an eye on them. Keep them inside the


    mansion. I don¡¯t want the kids running into my ssmates.


    Everyone had their fill, and Adeline said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s hot spring time. Pity someone reserved mansion


    number six. We would have had a great time there.¡± She looked disappointed. It seemed like she was a


    regr here.


    Patricia realized that Adeline had no idea Isaac was here. Good thing he didn¡¯t tell her. This b*tch is


    gonna take the whole gang to the mansion and mock the kids if she knew. I don¡¯t mind her mocking


    me, but not if she tries to do that to the kids.


    Selina noticed that Patricia was not moving, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Patricia. Don¡¯t mind what happened.


    We know who you are. A little gossip can¡¯t ruin your reputation.¡±


    Ryan smiled and nodded at her. Hanson was standing beside him. He did not really like Patricia, but


    since Ryan loved her, and Selina trusted her, he thought the rumors might be fake. He pursed his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Patricia. Ryan has been dying to see you for years.¡±


    Patricia smiled. ¡°We¡¯re best friends.¡± She was Ryan¡¯s deskmate back in high school, and they were


    buddies. They promised to get into the same college, but then the ident happened, and she


    dropped out. They had never seen each other since then.


    They went back to their own rooms and changed into their swimsuits. Patricia wore a aqua-blue one-


    piece suit, and the edges of the pants were decorated with ruffles. She looked cute in that. She wore aBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    white robe and came out of the room. Her old ssmates were in robes as well. Her hair was tied into


    a bun, revealing her petite face. It made her eyes look bigger and brighter.


    Ryan was reminded of their high school days. She used to love to put her hair up into a bun too. It


    looked cute on her. She did not change much either, as if time did not leave a mark.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hanson walked with Ryan. He whispered, ¡°She hasn¡¯t even changed at all. Still as young as ever.¡±


    While I work my ass off every day. I feel like I¡¯m an old man now.


    Ryan smiled brightly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Selina held Patricia¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy getting along with Isaac, is it? I bet it¡¯s hard being his


    secretary.¡± He¡¯s a big boss. I heard their manager gets yelled at every day. She thought that Isaac was


    a tyrant.


    Patricia nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard getting along with him.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Patricia found someone she could finally vent to. She had wanted to talk with Darcie about this, but


    Darcie was in a bad mood recently, so she refrained from that. Now that Selina brought it up, she finally


    had an outlet.


    Selina¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Tell me more. Is he quiet all the time and yells at everyone like he hates them?¡±


    Patricia tried to recall. He was quiet, and she could feel a chill run down her spine every time she


    looked at him. I don¡¯t remember him yelling at anyone though, but he does pull mean pranks on me. He


    made me owe him a few grand in just one morning. Darn it! ¡°Something like that. He always has this


    intimidating look. It¡¯s like the whole world owes him a trillion dors.¡± I mean, I do owe him money, but I


    don¡¯t care. I wanna vent. ¡°And he yells at his workers too. Scolds the managers like they¡¯re kids, and


    the managers can¡¯t do anything about it. And he only drinks super bitter coffee. No sugar at all. What


    kind of psychopath does that?¡±


    Isaac had just taken the kids into the hot spring, and he sneezed. A frown furrowed his brows. Hm, the


    hot spring feels warm enough. Am I catching a cold? The kids look happy. They don¡¯t feel cold. Am I


    weaker than the kids?


    Sylvie had a lifebuoy around her with a rubber duck¡¯s head on it. She swam over to Isaac. ¡°Is someone


    bad mouthing you, Mr. Handsome? Mrs. Zimmers told me that someone¡¯s talking behind your back if


    you only sneeze once.¡±


    Sylvie looked serious, and Isaac cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Really? I wonder who¡¯s talking about me behind


    my back.¡±


    Sylvie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Nobody¡¯s gonna talk about you behind your back. You¡¯re so


    handsome.¡±


    Isaacughed. She just knows how to cheer people up. Isaac pushed her a little. ¡°You should y with


    the boys. I¡¯ll text your mother.¡± It¡¯s been a while. Where is she? He leaned against the wall and picked


    up his phone from the tray. ¡®What¡¯s taking you so long, Miss Aniston? Sylvie cried twice. She¡¯s scared


    because you¡¯re not here.¡¯ He looked at Sylvie. The girl was sshing around happily, swimming in the


    pool. He sent the text and stared at the phone, waiting for a reply.


    ¡­


    Patricia did not have her phone with her. It would be bad if she lost it or if it fell into the water. She felt a


    lot better after gossiping about Isaac with Selina.


    When they took off their robes and were about to get into the pool, Adeline suddenly said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s


    sost century, Patricia. Only kids wear that now.¡±


    Everyone looked at Patricia. She stood on the edge and looked at Adeline, who was wearing a red


    bikini. It was a limited edition piece from Chanel. The diamond on the chest piece was real, and Adeline


    swung it around for everyone to see.


    ¡°Adeline, even a T-shirt with holes look good on me. I¡¯m hot.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s face fell, and she whispered to Yvonne, ¡°She has big tits, but so what? I¡¯ll bring my size up to


    E. That¡¯ll show her.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne watched as Patricia got into the pool, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She¡¯s already a mother of


    three, Adeline. How can she still stay so slim?¡±


    Adeline was upset about that remark. ¡°So? I bet she wouldn¡¯t show us her belly. She probably has a


    ton of tiger stripes there. That¡¯s why she wore the one-piece.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Yvonneughed. ¡°That¡¯s so evil, Adeline. But you¡¯re right. My cousin gave birth to twins, and oh boy,


    the tiger stripes are gruesome. She gave birth to triplets, didn¡¯t she? I bet it¡¯s uglier.¡±


    Adeline frowned. Looking at Ryan, she got a little angry. He had always been obsessed with Patricia.


    She tried to woo him before, but he ignored her. Now that she was engaged to Isaac, he was out of the


    race. Adeline felt smug about finally making it in life. She got out of her pool and went to the pool where


    Ryan was. She stood between him and Patricia, smiling. Adeline turned to him. ¡°You always leave right


    after dinner, Ryan. Why did you stay this time?¡± Adeline arched her eyebrow. She thought he was a


    faker. He had been pestering her about Patricia for years, and it got on her nerves.


    Ryan disliked this woman. He said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adeline had nothing to say to that, and her face fell. ¡°You like Patricia, don¡¯t you? But I have bad news


    for you. She¡¯s already a mother of three. You¡¯d have to ask her sugar daddy if you want to marry her.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s face fell, and he shoved Adeline away.


    Adeline lost her bearing and fell into the water. She stood back up quickly, but she was coughing. ¡°Are


    you trying to kill me?¡±


    Ryan moved over to Patricia. ¡°I won¡¯t believe that, Patricia.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The light in Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed. She looked at Ryan. She wanted to say something, but she could


    not. She loved the kids. They were her whole world, but she could never exin how they came to be.


    Everyone started whispering behind her back the moment they knew she was a single mother. She


    was used to it, but she would not expose the kids to that. She did not want them to be hurt. Patricia


    kept her mouth shut and said nothing.


    Adeline knew she would not talk about it, so she sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a fake b*tch, Patricia. Or is it


    because you don¡¯t love your kids enough?¡± She scoffed. ¡°But I pity you. Your family cut all ties with you,


    and you have nothing but the kids. Oh, but that old man¡¯s retirement ie is pretty decent, isn¡¯t it?


    Enough for you and the kids?¡±


    Everyone was starting to give Patricia weird looks.


    Someone whispered, ¡°I heard about that. She got pregnant in senior year, so she had to drop out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a mother at that age? What a slut.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face fell. I shouldn¡¯t havee. This f*ckinging b*tch won¡¯t stop until she kills me, and she¡¯ll


    do anything for that. But I¡¯m not the same girl I used to be. She calmed down and decided to fight back.


    Patricia sneered. This is on you, b*tch. She raised her voice, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a mother of three, and they¡¯re


    all Isaac¡¯s kids!¡±


    Adeline panicked. ¡°Lies! You¡¯re making up nonsense because I told everyone your secret!¡±


    At this moment, a handsome guy in a gray robe came to the edge of the pool. He was holding a


    cigarette between his fingers. ¡°Hey, Patricia. The kids are crying. You should really see them right now.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Patricia turned around, and to her shock, Isaac was right there. She was making things up just now to


    keep Adeline quiet. Why did hee over? Did he hear what I said? Patricia was in shock. Her mind


    was nk, and she had no idea what to do.


    Her ssmates were in awe as they just saw Isaac in the flesh. He was in a gray robe, and his hair


    was a little unkempt, but he was handsome, especially since he was smoking. He looked like a man in


    distress. Thedies were drooling over his looks, while the guys were surprised to see him. They


    wanted to approach him, but they were a little intimidated. It felt like they were facing a god.


    Adeline was flummoxed as well. I just said I¡¯ll be marrying him. Why did he show up all of a sudden?


    And he called Patricia, not me. What should I do? Adeline was scared. The marriage was fake.


    Everything was fake. She hoped he would not tell everyone that.


    Isaac took another drag of his cigarette. ¡°Get out of the pool ande with me, Patricia.¡±


    Patricia was reluctant to leave, but Selina knew she was his secretary, so she tugged on her arm. She


    said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Arnold. I¡¯m Selina, from Westfield Mall¡¯s marketing department.¡±


    Isaac looked at her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Selina almost fainted with delight. The boss said hi to me. I¡¯ll tell everyone at work about it.


    She pushed Patricia to him, and Patricia forced a smile. ¡°H-Hi, Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Get out. Sylvie¡¯s crying. She wants her mama.¡±


    She quickly got out of the pool and draped the robe over her, then followed him straight to mansion


    number six.


    When they disappeared from sight, everyone snapped out of it. Ryan got up and wore his robe, then he


    left. Hanson chased after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ryan? Stay!¡±


    Everyone else turned their attention to Adeline.


    Someone asked, ¡°Did Patricia really give birth to Isaac¡¯s kids?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Your family is¡­plicated.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Adeline froze for a moment, and she looked at her ssmates. ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll be the one to marry


    Isaac next month. Not her.¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia went to the mansion with him, and she was greeted by all sorts of pools there. There was also


    a kids¡¯ pool, and her children were having the time of their lives there. Patricia was stunned. ¡°Huh?


    Sylvie¡¯s not crying, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    The kids saw their mother, and they waved their hands at her. ¡°y with us, Mommy!¡±


    Isaac tossed his cigarette away and stomped it out. He said, ¡°You kids have fun. I need to talk with


    her.¡± He told Liam and the bodyguard to keep an eye on the kids. ¡°Don¡¯t let them drown.¡± He turned


    around to hold Patricia¡¯s hands and took her into the guest room on the first floor, then kicked the door


    shut. There was a heater in the room, and the air was warm. It was chilly on the way here, but not now.


    Steam was visible in the air, though. Isaac slowly closed in on her and took her robe off. It slid down,


    revealing her blue swimsuit and generous bosom.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Shocked, Patricia covered her chest. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked at him cautiously and took a


    few steps back. Is he trying to sleep with me because I told everyone he¡¯s the kids¡¯ father?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Isaac arched his eyebrow. ¡°What the heck are you wearing?¡± Her body¡¯s perfect, but this swimsuit ruins


    it. I can¡¯t see a thing. She¡¯s on my turf now. I¡¯ll persuade her to change into something I like.


    Patricia looked away. ¡°It¡¯s a swimsuit. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Is he blind? Anyone can see that this is a


    swimsuit.


    She was nervous, and he knew that. He wanted to do her, but the kids were outside. One moan from


    her, and the boys woulde in right away. He did not want to expose the kids to something so


    explicit, so he got up to something. ¡°Your swimsuit has a hole. Are you trying to let everyone see your


    body?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Huh? Where?¡± She took her robe off and checked everywhere.


    Isaac told her to turn around, and he held the part on the waist with his finger, then he pulled hard. He


    knew that part would unravel easily. All he had to do was pull. ¡°Here.¡± He poked at the hole he just


    made. The sensation of touching her skin traveled straight up to his brain, and he squinted. ¡°Feel it?¡±


    Patricia was surprised. Whoa, so it does have a hole in it. It¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold.


    I need to get a new swimsuit.¡± She took her robe and wore it.


    Isaac smiled and pointed at the bed. ¡°There¡¯s a new one here. It¡¯s included with the fees. You can take


    it.¡± He went outside. For some reason, he wanted to smoke, so he tried taking his cigarette out, but he


    noticed that his cigarettes and lighter were outside.


    Patricia looked at the swimsuit on the bed, and she froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll pay youter, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    She closed the door and locked it. Patricia went to the bed and looked at the swimsuit on it. It was a


    bikini, and the top was a halter top. The bottom was held together by nothing but a few strings.


    This is so revealing. Patricia was shocked. She had a pair of big breasts to begin with, and she


    wondered if the bikini could hold them. Patricia hesitated for a while. But it¡¯s the first time the kids get to


    y in this ce. They¡¯d be sad if I didn¡¯t join them. Since I¡¯m here, I should y with them. She


    decided to wear it. Isaac has seen a lot of hotdies anyway. He probably doesn¡¯t care about me. She


    changed into a bikini and looked in the mirror. It was revealing, but at least it covered the essential


    parts. I feel like a gravure idol though. She took a deep breath. She was confident in her looks and


    curves, so she wore her robe and went out of the room. The bodyguard was missing, and Liam was


    gone too.


    Isaac was ying with the kids himself. The boys were sliding down a waterslide, while Sylvie was


    sshing around Isaac, still equipped with her lifebuoy. The girl wasughing sweetly. ¡°This is fun, Mr.


    Handsome. I love sshing around.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Sylvie looked really happy. Patricia nced at Isaac. He was taking pictures of her with his phone while


    keeping an eye on the boys. Wow, he pays attention to details. He would be a great father. She went to


    the edge of the pool and noticed the rose petals in it. Patricia sat down on the edge and soaked her


    feet in the water. ¡°Boys, it¡¯s really high up there. Be careful!¡± The boys loved exciting stuff. Aside from


    the pools, there were also various other water sports activities in the yard of the mansion, and they


    loved it.


    The boys stood on the tform and waved down at her. Sten said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy We will!¡±


    Sylvie heard her mother¡¯s voice, and she turned around and swam over to her. ¡°Come down, Tricia. It¡¯s


    warm in here.¡±


    Patricia looked at Isaac, but he was not looking at her. I knew it. He¡¯s seen all kinds of girls. He doesn¡¯t


    care about me. She took her robe off.


    Ah ha. Just what I¡¯ve been waiting for. He stared at her. He knew the bikini would look the best on her.


    Not even gravure idols could wear it as well as she did. She had a slim waist, and he could hold it with


    one hand. He could not say the same for her generous bosom though. He had felt it thest time, and


    he started getting a boner. The guy gulped and looked down into the water. He warned, ¡°Calm down.


    This is not the time yet.¡±


    Patricia got into the water and yed with Sylvie. Sylvie would alternate between her and Isaac. ¡°Did


    you see Tricia¡¯s boobs, Mr. Handsome? They¡¯re really big, and super soft too.¡±


    Isaac was shocked. What the heck is the girl talking about?


    Patricia swam over and covered her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s no way to talk, youngdy!¡±


    Sylvie blinked. But the guys on TV love looking at women¡¯s boobs. I¡¯m just telling Mr. Handsome that


    Tricia¡¯s boobs are nice too. I want him to like her more.


    Patricia blushed. She felt awkward. Sylvie never did this. Why did she say that all of a sudden? Holy


    cow.


    Isaac picked his phone up and pretended he heard nothing. He pretended to be working, while Patricia


    took Sylvie to the kids¡¯ pool and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t say that ever again, Sylvie. Got it? What did I tell


    you? You can¡¯t let anyone touch the parts your shirt and pants cover. And you can¡¯t talk about them


    either.¡±


    Sylvie pouted and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Patricia heaved a sigh of relief after teaching Sylvie about that. I hope he didn¡¯t hear it. I think he was


    working.


    Isaac was staring at his phone. He had taken a photo of Patricia before she got into the water. The guy


    smiled and erged the photo to have a good look. Her skin was fair, her waist was slim, her legs were


    beautifully long, and her hips were thick. She is a work of art.


    Just then, someone outside the mansion shouted, ¡°Open the door, Isaac. It¡¯s me, Adeline!¡±


    Isaac frowned and called Liam on the phone. He had sent Liam and the bodyguards away just now,


    since Patricia was going to be wearing a sexy swimsuit.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Aniston is here, and she wants to see you, sir.¡±


    Isaac turned around. Patricia was ying happily with the kids.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    He said coldly, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Liam hung up and told Adeline, ¡°Sorry, Miss Aniston. Mr. Arnold is busy. He can¡¯t see you right now.¡±


    Adeline heard the sounds ofughtering from within. Patricia is in there! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s busy!


    She gnashed her teeth. That f*ckinging b*tch! What did she do to make him show up right at that


    moment? It¡¯s like he¡¯s the kids¡¯ father. Now nobody trusts me. They think she¡¯s his wife, not me. Darn it!


    There were guards outside, so she could not go in if they did not let her.


    Yvonne came to her side. ¡°They¡¯re not letting you in?¡±


    Adeline forced a smile. ¡°They said Isaac¡¯s gone. Patricia¡¯s his secretary, and he came with his rtives.


    Their kids wouldn¡¯t stop crying, so he asked Patricia to take care of them.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°I see. And I thought she actually has Isaac¡¯s kids.¡± She would be more than happy to


    have his kid. They would be her lucky charm. She would still be the mother of his child even if she


    could not marry him. The child would still have the right to part of the inheritance.


    Adeline went ahead. ¡°As if. She was pregnant with an old fart¡¯s kids. He¡¯s almost seventy.¡±


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°Disgusting. She sleeps with everyone, huh?¡±


    ¡­


    The kids were exhausted after ying for the whole afternoon. They slept right after they took a shower


    and went to bed.


    The first thing Patricia saw when she came out of the shower was the kids lying on the bed. Sylvie was


    in the middle, and her brothers nked her, as if they were keeping her safe. She tucked them in and


    looked at them. The kids were getting really beautiful. They were adorable and lovable. She sat on the


    edge of the bed, and she smiled at her children.


    Isaac came in and saw her smiling at the children lovingly. He was stunned. He never thought a woman


    could look as gentle and beautiful as when she was tending to her children. She¡¯s so different from her


    usual self. He felt something pulling on his heartstrings, and he slowly went to her side, then raised her


    chin.


    Her smile faded the moment she saw him. ¡°Mr. Arnold¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t space out. I¡¯m hungry. Come with me. We¡¯re getting dinner.¡±


    Patricia looked at her children. She was worried about them.


    ¡°Liam and the bodyguards are here, so they¡¯ll be fine. You can get some takeout for themter.¡±


    Patricia was starving as well. She had yed with the children in the hot spring for a whole day too,


    and she needed something to replenish her energy. ¡°Sure.¡± She walked with him, and they went to the


    restaurant.


    The sun was setting, and they were walking on a quiet path all by themselves. It felt a little romantic.


    Isaac put his hands in his pockets and looked ahead. ¡°They¡¯re really important to you, aren¡¯t they?¡± She


    looked really happy when she was ying with the kids. Isaac knew they were her whole world.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Of course. They¡¯re my whole world. Probably the only people I care about in this


    universe.¡±


    Isaac frowned. What about me? Do you care about me? What do you think of me? He wanted to know.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    He did not ask her that, but he swore he would leave a mark on her. He swore he would be


    someone she cared about as well.


    They went to the restaurant on the first floor. The decoration was special here. There was a big French


    window, the table was covered in a white cloth, and there was even a vase of flowers on the table. This


    was obviously a private dining experience.


    A waitress in a ck dress and white apron came to wee them right after they walked through the


    door. ¡°Come with me please, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    They sat down beside the French window. She could see the bamboo forest in the yard from where she


    sat, and also the stream behind it as well. It was picturesque, but Patricia was confused. Was the


    restaurant I went to for lunch the same ce? It¡¯s like two different ces.


    Isaac held the menu and made the orders. He knew what Patricia liked, and she had no interest in


    making the orders. Every time she saw the price, she would hesitate. In the end, she would give up and


    toss the menu to him, and he would make the orders. Yeah, she¡¯s so conscious about money because


    she used to suffer. Totally different from all the otherdies.


    Patricia rested her chin on her hand and looked at the stream outside. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful


    ce.¡±


    Isaac handed the menu back to the waitress, and she left with a smile. He asked, ¡°Have you ever


    thought about the kind of life you want to live, Patricia?¡± Isaac looked expectant. He wanted to know


    what she had in mind. He did not know her that much, but he wanted to find out more.


    Patricia thought about the question for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want much. I just want my kids to be happy,


    and I¡¯d want to have a house. I want them to have a home. You have no idea how it feels to rent, Mr.


    Arnold. Thendlord would just ask us to move if they have to use the house. There was this one time


    where we had to go homeless at night. I felt really guilty, but they didn¡¯t mind. They even counted the


    stars in the sky.¡± The kids were her angels.


    Isaac could imagine how harrowing it must have been for them. ¡°So how did you get through that


    hurdle?¡± He could have helped her if he had known her sooner.


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Zachary picked us up and took us to a hotel.


    Isaac looked at the sweater he was wearing. He loved this sweatertely. She made it, but it had been


    meant for Zachary. The food was served, and he filled her te with some meat. He then said, ¡°Make a


    sweater for me, Patricia.¡±


    Patricia took a bite, and the taste astonished her. It had been a while since she had something this


    delicious. Yep. I can have everything good if I just follow him around. ¡°You¡¯re rich, Mr. Arnold. I think


    you have at least a hundred sweaters in your closet. I can¡¯t makefy sweaters, and they¡¯re really


    ugly.¡± She was a klutz. Knitting one sweater would take her months. Buying one would be a lot faster.


    Isaac¡¯s face fell. ¡°I took care of your kids for a whole day, and you can¡¯t even make one sweater for


    me?¡±


    Patricia pouted. I knew it. He expects something in return for every favor he does. Fine. The kids were


    really happy today, so I¡¯ll make the sweater for him. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get the yarn tomorrow and make you a


    sweater. What color do you want for your sweater?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Isaac said, ¡°ck.¡±


    Patricia stopped for a moment. I knew it. ¡°Got it.¡±


    They stopped talking and dug into their dinner quietly.


    Patricia¡¯s ssmates were taking a stroll after dinner. They saw Isaac and Patricia inside the restaurant


    in the garden, but they did not recognize her at first. Isaac was as handsome as usual, and he kept


    filling Patricia¡¯s te with food. He would then gaze at her and take a few bites himself. Thedies


    were buzzing with excitement when they saw that.


    ¡°Ohmigosh! He¡¯s so nice to hisdy!¡±


    ¡°God, what I wouldn¡¯t do to be in thatdy¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Hey, she looks familiar. Wait, that¡¯s Patricia!¡±


    Yvonne froze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really her.¡± But Adeline said she was just taking care of Isaac¡¯s rtives¡¯ kids.


    And she said he¡¯s gone, but he¡¯s right here. They¡¯re in that restaurant, and he¡¯s even feeding her. She


    recorded a video and sent it to Adeline. ¡®Hey, they look like they¡¯re dating. You should keep an eye on


    your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡­


    Patricia ate a lot. ying with her kids at the hot springs took a lot out of her. The food was great, so


    she had a bit more, and she was stuffed. She stood up and held her lower back. It felt like her stomach


    would explode. She then looked at Isaac, who was having his soup. It¡¯s all his fault. Why did he feed


    me? He knows I don¡¯t like wasting food, so I ate them all. I feel like he was feeding a pig.


    The waitress came back with the takeout. ¡°Should I take these over to your ce, sir?¡±


    Patricia said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it.¡± They were going back anyway.


    Isaac looked at her calmly. She¡¯s too kind. It¡¯s the waitress¡¯ job, but she just had to take it. He said


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re holding them yourself. I¡¯m not helping.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I know. You¡¯re used to the best in life. You won¡¯t help anyone out. Patricia could see where he was


    coming from, and she smiled. ¡°I like feeding my children myself.¡± She took the takeout and left the


    restaurant happily.


    Isaac frowned. Well, she sounds happy. He had no children he could feed though, so he lost on that


    front. Isaac got up and strode to catch up to her, then he took the takeout from her and went ahead like


    nobody¡¯s business.


    Patricia was bbergasted. I thought he said he wouldn¡¯t help. He can¡¯t be honest with himself, huh?


    She fed the kids, and they were a lot energized now that they had slept and eaten.


    Isaac looked at the time. ¡°Wanna light some fireworks?¡± He had a lot of fireworks in stock, and he


    wanted to light some with her. He saw her diary once, and one of the entries said, ¡®I wonder what it


    feels like to light fireworks through the whole night.¡¯ He kept it in mind ever since.


    Sylvie jumped happily. ¡°Nice! I wanna, I wanna!¡±


    Isaac wanted to do it alone with Patricia, but she cared about the kids, so he did not mind them tagging


    along.


    The boys frowned. Man, this guy is childish, but Mommy loves fireworks, so I guess it¡¯s fine.


    Sylvie held her brothers¡¯ hands. ¡°Are you happy, guys? It¡¯s been a fun day! Mr. Handsome is so


    romantic!¡±


    The boys were happy that Sylvie was happy. They patted her head. ¡°We¡¯re happy as long as you are.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Sten looked at Isaac. He could see that Isaac only had eyes for Patricia. Sten knew he liked


    Patricia, but Patricia was oblivious to it. Mom, you can be really stupid sometimes. He¡¯s trying to be


    romantic here, and all you care about is how dangerous fireworks are for kids?


    The front yard was filled with hot springs and water sports facilities, while the backyard was perfect for


    a fireworks show. Isaac took them to the backyard. A bunch of fireworks were already there, ready to


    be lit up.


    Liam and the bodyguards were there. They lit the fireworks up right after Isaac and the others showed


    up, and the fireworks blew up in the sky, illuminating it.


    Patricia was in awe. She saw fireworks before, but only during Christmas. This was her first time


    seeing them close up. She was reminded of a novel she read. The main couple lit up fireworks through


    the night on the mountain. She wondered how it must feel. Probably heaven on earth. It was a shame


    she never dated. Maybe I¡¯d be single for life. Still, she was still in awe when she saw the fireworks,


    even though they were not for her. She just pretended they were.


    The boys covered Sylvie¡¯s ear. The girl was staring at the fireworks. There were flowers, deers, and


    even hearts blooming in the sky.


    She was leaping with joy. ¡°They¡¯re so pretty!¡±


    The boys looked up at the fireworks calmly. Yeah, they¡¯re decent.


    Isaac looked at the little girl. She¡¯s a lucky one. Her brothers love her. She might not have a father, but


    she has the boys. They¡¯ll be her father figures. She¡¯s probably gonna be picky about her boyfriend. She


    won¡¯t date anyone unless they¡¯re as nice to her as the boys are. He turned his attention to Patricia. She


    was staring up into the sky. Patricia was smiling, but she did not express too much delight. She was


    just staring quietly. Isaac suddenly extended his hands and covered her ears.


    She turned her attention to him and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, Mr. Arnold.¡± I¡¯m not Sylvie. I¡¯m


    not scared of the explosion. It¡¯s nothing more than pops.


    Isaac smiled. ¡°Your boys are helping ady out. I have to do something, or I¡¯ll be no better than a kid.¡±


    Patriciaughed and looked at her kids. It was like they came out of a painting. The kids were beautiful,


    and the fireworks made for a perfect background for aic panel. She brushed Isaac¡¯s actions aside


    and let him cover her ears. She knew he was a proud one, and he would not let her boys look better


    than he was, so she let him do what he wanted.


    Liam was taking a photo of this scene. He thought, I¡¯ll send this photo to Mr. Arnold¡¯s phone tomorrow.


    He¡¯s gonna give me a bonus then. He had no idea how great his life would be after his boss got a


    girlfriend. All I have to do is to curry favor with Miss Aniston, and I¡¯m set. Even if I make mistakes, he¡¯ll


    let me off the hook as long as Miss Aniston persuades him.


    Isaac was not looking at the fireworks, but staring at her face. She was inches away from him. Her lips


    were puckered, and they looked like a cherry. Her face was plump, and her eyes were as clear as an


    unadulterated fountain of water.


    Previous Chapter


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Patricia was beautiful. In fact, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. The sight of her


    alone cleansed his soul and made it still.


    It was already eleven when the fireworks were done, and the kids were already woozy. Patricia took


    them into the room and put them to bed. Isaac was sitting outside, holding a cigarette between his


    fingers. The mountain was silent, save for the asionalughters from the hot springs on the


    mountain across from them.


    Liam stayed with him. He was staring into the night sky.


    Isaac suddenly asked, ¡°Liam, whiches first? Love, or family?¡± He wanted to marry her, even if she


    did have children of her own. He did not mind, but his grandfather could pass away at any moment. He


    could never go against his grandfather¡¯s wishes, so he was in a dilemma. He wanted to make her


    happy, but he could not marry her for now.


    Liam thought this was a tough question to answer. He said, ¡°Family, I think.¡± You can change your


    partners, but you can¡¯t change your family. Blood is blood no matter what.


    Isaac took a drag of his cigarette and said nothing.


    Liam looked at him. He could feel that his boss was upset, but he had no idea what Isaac had in mind,


    so he did not ask.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    They came back to town the next day, and the SUV stopped at Snowke Lane. Liam opened the door


    for them. Scott got out first, then he helped Sylvie out. Sten was thest of the kids to get out of the


    car, then Patricia followed him.


    Isaac was in the second row¡¯s window seat. He rolled the window down, revealing his beautiful profile.


    Patricia said, ¡°Thanks for the trip, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    The kids said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold!¡±


    Isaac looked at them. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯d be happy enough if you work harder for me,


    Miss Aniston.¡±


    He means the sweater. Patricia nodded. ¡°I understand, sir. Goodbye.¡±


    The SUV drove off. The kids went into the house, but when Patricia tried to go inside, Gus came to her.


    ¡°Are you gonna pay us back soon, Tricia? It¡¯s been a couple of weeks. My boss wants the money


    soon.¡±


    Patricia apologized, ¡°Sorry, Gus. I¡¯ll see if she has sold her house. We¡¯ll give you the money if she has.¡±


    Gus looked a little upset. ¡°Tricia, the interest is gonna pile up if you don¡¯t pay us back on time.¡±


    Patricia knew that too. ¡°We¡¯ll give you the money before the week is out.¡±


    Gus heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my boss you said so. Don¡¯t forget about that.¡±


    Patricia thanked him profusely, ¡°Thank you, Gus.¡±


    She went back home and texted Darcie, ¡®Have you sold your house, Darcie? They want the money


    ASAP. We¡¯ll have to pay it all back by the weekend.¡¯


    Darcie did not text back. She¡¯s probably sleeping. I shouldn¡¯t disturb her. She changed into new


    clothes. Patricia wore a ck suit, short skirt, fis stockings, and ck boots. She stood in front of


    the mirror and looked at herself. Wow, I look younger than I am.


    Scott came into her room. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that ss starts today, Mommy.¡±


    Patricia slung her bag over her shoulder and went to her son. ¡°And I¡¯m going right now. I won¡¯t let you


    down.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Scott smiled. ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡±


    Her son¡¯s encouragement was the motivation she needed. Patricia nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Scott sent Patricia off. He was in a ck coat, and the way he saw her off reminded Patricia of Isaac.


    For some reason, she thought Scott resembled Isaac a little. She smiled. Maybe that¡¯s what every


    handsome guy looks like when they¡¯re kids.


    Patricia drove her red Volvo all the way to udetown University. The training ss was held there,


    and she heard that it was really professional and raised countless famous designers. Patricia found a


    spot and sat down. There were both men and women there, and there were about twenty people.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The girl beside her moved closer. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Janice. Nice to know you, ssmate.¡±


    Patricia smiled at her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Patricia.¡±


    Janice was an outgoing person, and they got along well just a momentter. ¡°Patricia, I heard Tiffany


    herself is gonna teach our ss. The Tiffany.¡±


    Patricia did not know, but she did know who Tiffany was. She was a famous designer. ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡±


    Patricia loved her designs. She loved buying Tiffany¡¯s shirt back when she was living with the Anistons.


    She could not afford them now, though. They were expensive, and every new design would always sell


    out very quickly. She had to be rich and had connections with the official store to get one for herself.


    Either that, or she had to be a big-ticket client. It would be great if she could learn from Tiffany.


    They took their books and got to know a few of their teachers and friends, then ss was dismissed.


    Patricia held her books and was about to leave, but the homeroom teacher stopped her. ¡°Patricia, a


    moment.¡±


    Patricia told Janice, ¡°Miss Yliaster is calling me. You go ahead without me.¡±


    Janice nodded. ¡°And I thought we could have lunch together. Next time, then.¡±


    Patricia went over to her teacher. ¡°What do you need, Ms. Yliaster?¡± The teacher remembers my name


    on the first day. My name is so easy to remember.


    Minerva smiled. ¡°Someone wants to see you, Patricia. Come with me.¡±


    Patricia followed her to the office upstairs. She went inside and saw an elegant woman beside the


    window. The woman was in a ck dress, and no matter how Patricia looked, this woman had a


    magnificent air about her. She turned around and smiled at Patricia. ¡°I¡¯m the one who called you here,


    Patricia.¡±


    Patricia was delightfully surprised to see her. She trotted over to the woman. ¡°Tiffany, it¡¯s really you! I¡¯m


    so happy to see you! I adore your designs!¡± Patricia did not expect to meet her idol on the first day of


    ss, and ss had not even formally started yet.


    Tiffany raised her hand elegantly. ¡°I made coffee for you. Have a taste.¡±


    Patricia picked the cup up and took an elegant sip. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± She smiled.


    Tiffany smiled as well. ¡°Do you love fashion design, Patricia?¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Yeah. I remember watching my mom sew when I was small. Every time she started


    making clothing, I¡¯d go up to her to see what she was doing. I can¡¯t recall everything though, but it felt


    warm and fuzzy to me, so I decided to be a fashion designer when I grew up, just like my mother.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Tiffany nodded gently. ¡°Yeah, I understand. All the best, Patricia!¡±


    Patricia smiled. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Today was aplete surprise. Patricia never thought that she could meet Tiffany alone and be


    encouraged by her, so she was feeling rather pleased right now.


    The two women continued to sip their coffees while they chatted about life.


    Patricia realized how fast time had gone by. Their conversation hadsted over two hours, and it was


    already past 5.00PM.


    She got up to leave and Tiffany walked her to the door.


    ¡°Can I call you Tricia?¡± Tiffany asked when they came to the door.


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s what my friends call me.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, this is a dress I made for you.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes began to sparkle when she heard that. ¡°What? You made a dress for me? Thank you so


    much!¡±


    She took the bag and was tempted to take a look at the dress right there and then. A dress personally


    made by Tiffany was far more precious than those sold in stores. In the end, Patricia clutched the bag


    and waved goodbye. ¡°See you soon!¡±


    With a sh of reluctance in her eyes, Tiffany called out, ¡°Tricia, if you ever encounter any obstacles,


    you can always give me a call. I¡¯ll help you no matter what.¡±


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment as Tiffany did not feel like all the other designers. She was a lot


    easier to get along with, and she treated Patricia especially well.


    As Patricia headed downstairs, she had a huge smile on her face. She felt a sort of motherly feeling


    when she was with Tiffany.


    Once she got into her car, she could not resist peeking at the dress. It was a white dress with a youthful


    design.


    Patricia thought it suited her quite well. She started the engine and was about to head home when her


    phone started ringing. After ncing at the screen, she saw that it was a call from Elizabeth.


    ¡°Hi, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Tricia, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you! Can youe to dinner with us tonight?¡±


    Patricia was startled. ¡°Now, Old Mrs. Arnold?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e over to the Arnold Manor now and bring your three children with you. Isaac¡¯s grandfather is


    feeling a lot more energetic today, so you should bring your children along to liven up the atmosphere.


    It might even help with his recovery.¡±


    Elizabeth nced at Phillip, who sat in the wheelchair with an unhappy scowl on his face. While he


    could not speak, his temper was still the same. That was why she wanted Patricia toe over with


    the children ¡ªto push his buttons a little.


    After all, he was dying for a great-grandson, so Elizabeth wanted to see how he would react when he


    saw Patricia¡¯s three children. Would he die of envy? she wondered.


    It would be best if it would piss him off enough to make him shoot off the wheelchair.


    Elizabeth was so friendly and weing, which was why Patricia could not say no to her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do that, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    After ending the call, Patricia called Josephine immediately and specified that she get the children


    dressed a little more properly than usual. She would be returning home to pick them up.


    Once she hung up the phone, she drove straight home.


    When Patricia entered the house, she saw her three adorable children waiting for her in the living room.


    Scott and Sten were dressed in little ck suits paired with ck ties while Sylvie wore a red


    princess gown with her hair flowing around her shoulders. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at Patricia.


    Patricia was stunned. Isn¡¯t that a bit much, Mrs. Zimmers?


    She did say to dress a little more properly, but she meant something neat and slightly more


    presentable. The children looked like they were about to attend a grand ball.


    Sylvie lifted her gown and curtsied. ¡°Your Majesty, are we attending the prince¡¯s ball today?¡±


    For the longest time, she dreamed of attending a prince¡¯s ball, but Patricia had never brought her to


    one.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Noticing the joy in Sylvie¡¯s eyes, Patricia decided against asking them to change their outfits


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the car. Today, we¡¯re going to be guests at an old granny¡¯s house. Remember your


    manners, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The three children chorused in unison before walking out the door.


    Josephine followed after them, carrying some fruits and a box of tea leaves.


    ¡°Tricia, are you bringing them back to your family?¡±


    Josephine knew a little bit about Patricia¡¯s background. She knew that Patricia was from one of the


    wealthier families in Appleby. Since the children were quite big now, it was only right for them to get to


    know their mother¡¯s family.


    However, Patricia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just bringing them over to a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    There was no way for her to bring the children back to the Aniston Family. Her grandfather valued his


    reputation above everything else and was still upset over that incident.


    If not for the fact that he favored her since she was a child, he might not even be willing to see her


    again.


    Patricia did not want to let the children return to that family and be on the receiving end of all kinds of


    comments and criticism from those rtives.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Presently, the three children sat in the backseat while Josephine ced the gifts in the front passenger


    seat.


    ¡°Drive carefully, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia sat down in the car and nodded. ¡°I will. You should go ahead and have your dinner. We¡¯ll


    probably be home quitete.¡±


    The family of four then drove over to the Arnold Manor and soon, the car came to a stop at the private


    parking lot.


    Sylvie squealed when she saw the expansive estate.


    ¡°Tricia, did wee to a castle? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    The Arnold Family estate was indeed very grand. Anyone who entered thepound would feel like


    they had arrived at a castle.


    Scott and Sten had never seen such an enormous estate before either, so their eyes were filled with


    wonder too.


    ¡°This is Mr. Arnold¡¯s home. You¡¯ll be meeting his grandparentster.¡±


    Sylvie nodded andmented, ¡°So this is what Mr. Handsome¡¯s home looks like. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s


    so handsome. He really is a prince who lives in a castle!¡±


    Patricia was tickled pink by her daughter¡¯smentary. Sylvie¡¯s head was full of these stories about


    princes and princesses who lived in castles.


    She was a little girl with an incredibly active imagination.


    Elizabeth then came out to greet them, followed by a few of the household servants.


    Patricia stepped out of the car and opened the door for her three children.


    Once the little ones got out of the car, their eyes roamed all around in curiosity. When Elizabeth saw


    the two little boys, her body trembled in shock.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold¡­¡± The servants rushed forward to keep her steady, but she waved them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Step by step, she came over to the family of four, and her eyes were fixed upon the three little children.


    The pretty little girl was adorable and looked exactly like Patricia. Her smile was just as sweet.


    As for the two boys, they were very handsome and looked exactly like Isaac when he was a child.


    Elizabeth was still stunned by this.


    Is it just a coincidence, or is this fate?


    ¡°Hello, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    Patricia called out to her first, and the three children followed suit.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s heart quickened when she heard their clear voices calling out to her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to meet you too. All of you!¡±


    Sylvie came over to give her a hug. ¡°You smell very nice, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth stroked the girl¡¯s chubby cheeks as her heart melted into a puddle.


    ¡°What a sweet little thing you are. I like you very much!¡±


    Patricia quickly introduced the children to her. ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, this is my daughter, Sylvie. This is my


    oldest son, Scott, and my second son, Sten.¡±


    She gave all of them names that started with an S because they were born in September.


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Scott, Sten, and Sylvie. All very pretty names.¡±


    She took Sylvie¡¯s hand and wanted to hold both Scott¡¯s and Sten¡¯s too, but much to her


    disappointment, the two little boys scampered off before she could.


    Even their personalities were simr to Isaac¡¯s.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The atmosphere was bright and cheery as the group made their way into the living room, where Phillip


    remained sullen-faced in his wheelchair.


    When he saw Elizabething, his eyes swirled over and immediately grew wide.


    ¡°Mmmph¡­¡±


    He wanted to raise his hands, but he failed to and the wheelchair began to move instead.


    The nurse hurried over at once. ¡°Old Mr. Arnold, you need to calm down. Here, take a deep breath.¡±


    Elizabeth began to gloat when she saw Phillip¡¯s reaction.


    If you¡¯re that excited now, you¡¯d probably faint when you finally get to see Isaac¡¯s children.


    Sylvie sat down beside Phillip and stuck her hand out to him.


    ¡°Handsome Grandpa, do you want some candy?¡±


    Phillip had calmed down a little, but when he saw Sylvie sticking her hand out to him and heard her


    sweet voice, he grew excited again.


    His eyes began to roll, and it gave Elizabeth a fright.


    ¡°Take Old Mr. Arnold back to his room and don¡¯t bring him back out tonight.¡±


    The servants and nurse started to push Phillip back to his room. He twisted around and cried out in


    muffled sounds, but no one understood that he did not want to leave.


    He wanted to stay with the children and y with them, but no one got his message.


    It fell quiet once more when his door closed behind him.


    Sylvie unwrapped the lollipop and popped it into her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Both Scott and Sten sat up straight, and they had a cold and distant aura that attracted the servants¡¯


    attention.


    Patricia passed the fruit and tea over to the servants. ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, I brought some fruits and tea for


    you and Old Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s nothing muchpared to what you¡¯re used to, but it¡¯s just a little


    something from me.¡±


    Elizabeth brushed it off with a wave. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to bring anything. I¡¯m more than pleased that


    you¡¯vee to see me. Thank you, Tricia.¡±


    Elizabeth was dressed in a simple maroon blouse and skirt that made her look elegant and refined.


    Her silvery hair was styled nicely, and her smile was warm and inviting.


    Scott and Sten did not say anything as they sat there observing everything around them. This was


    their habit ever since they were children. The first thing they did in an unfamiliar environment was to


    step back and observe.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie flitted around like an energetic little puppy. She continued to suck on her lollipop as


    she ran around looking at and touching everything.


    The more Elizabeth looked at them, the more suspicious she got.


    She decided to ask Isaac and see if he had ever made an irresponsible choice in the past.


    Patricia noticed how Sylvie had made herself right at home, so she got up and walked over to her.


    ¡°Sylvie, where are your manners? You shouldn¡¯t run around touching things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Sylvie¡¯s eyebrows quirked up. ¡°I¡¯m just touching everything that looks nice. Am I not allowed to touch


    them?¡±


    Patricia chuckled at that, she nced at the servants who were all staring at Sylvie. They must be


    thinking that she¡¯s behaving like an uneducated little girl.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This is embarrassing!


    Elizabeth noticed how the two boys were not eating any candy, so she called out to them.


    ¡°Scott, Sten, if you don¡¯t want any sweets, have some fruits instead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Scott said.


    As for Sten, he grinned brightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Pretty Granny!¡±


    Elizabeth got up. ¡°Tricia, go ahead and make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll pop into the kitchen for a


    moment.¡±


    Patricia had been trailing behind Sylvie in case the child did anything foolish, so when she heard


    Elizabeth, she turned around and said, ¡°Alright, Old Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    Elizabeth went into the kitchen and called Isaac. It took a while before he answered.


    ¡°What is it, Gran?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just give you a call, Isaac?¡±


    He was a stubborn child who would always greet her with that sentence whenever she called him,


    much to her annoyance.


    ¡°Of course not, Gran, but I¡¯m busy right now. Why don¡¯t I call you againter?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Elizabeth frowned. It¡¯s 6.30PM on a Sunday. Why is he still working?


    ¡°Isaac, does this mean you won¡¯t being back for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gran. Work is piling uptely, so I won¡¯t be going back for dinner for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll let Tricia know that you won¡¯t being back for dinner then. It¡¯ll just be us tonight.¡±


    Elizabeth moved to end the call, but Isaac called out to her at once.


    ¡°Who did you say it was, Gran?¡±


    Elizabeth smirked. I knew I could get a reaction out of you if I mentioned Tricia!


    Isaac was indifferent to his old grandma, but not to a pretty young woman.


    ¡°I invited Tricia and her three darling children over to dinner. We¡¯ll go ahead and start dinner now since


    you won¡¯t be joining us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The call dropped immediately, and Elizabeth chortled in amusement.


    Her eyes flitted back to the living room. Scott and Sten were eerily simr to Isaac. It would be great


    if they were truly his sons.


    Isaac¡¯s wishes woulde true if the three children were his.


    Elizabeth could only sigh at that.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Patricia dragged Sylvie back into the living room. ¡°Sylvie, stop running about. Take a seat


    and have some fruit.¡±


    The main house at the Arnold Manor was huge, and Patricia worried that Sylvie might get lost if she


    wandered off too far.


    Sylvie was a crybaby sometimes, and her crying spells could go on for over an hour. It would not do if


    that happened while they were guests here at someone else¡¯s home.


    Hence, Patricia made sure to keep an eye on Sylvie.


    ¡°Scott, Sten, you boys help me keep an eye on your sister. Don¡¯t let her run off on her own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± the two boys replied.


    Now that Patricia made sure Sylvie was not about to scamper off somewhere, Patricia could take a


    seat and have a sip of water.


    Just then, she heard a loud sounding from Phillip¡¯s room. A few servants rushed out soon after.


    Patricia jumped to her feet and went over to the room, with the three children following behind her.


    What greeted them was the sight of Phillip sweeping off the items on the headboard. When everything


    came crashing down on the floor, Sylvie was so startled that she took a few steps back.


    Patricia hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Mr. Arnold? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Phillip stilled when he saw the woman in front of him. He stared at her in silence and nced at the


    three children behind her before breaking out into a smile.


    Sylvie came over and stretched her hand out again.


    ¡°Handsome Grandpa, would you like some candy? You¡¯ll feel happier when you eat something sweet.


    It¡¯s not good to throw a tantrum.¡±


    The girl then unwrapped the candy and fed it to him. Phillip¡¯s smile widened as he chewed on it.


    It felt like he was trying to convey how sweet it was, but Sylvie beat him to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet, right? When you eat something sweet, you feel happy too! Let¡¯s not throw any more


    tantrums, okay?¡±


    Scott and Sten gathered the boxes of medicine that were strewn on the floor and ced them


    carefully on the table beforeing over to tidy up Phillip¡¯s disheveled hair for him.


    Sten adjusted Phillip¡¯s cor and said, ¡°If you want to look good, your cor needs to be straight.¡±


    The three children behaved like miniature-sized adults, giving Phillip all sorts of advice as they tended


    to him.


    Phillip chewed on his candy and listened to all that they had to say without making a fuss.


    The servants and nurses were stunned at first, but soon, they began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°Old Mr. Arnold isn¡¯t angry anymore. Look, he¡¯s even smiling!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I see it! This is the first time we¡¯ve ever seen him smile even though we¡¯ve been tending to him for so


    long now!¡±


    Elizabeth came rushing in, and she saw the three children all gathered around Phillip while Patricia


    gave him a massage. When she saw the look on his face, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he lost his temper? You gave me such a fright, but everything looks normal.¡±


    The servants were perplexed as well. ¡°Old Mr. Arnold seemed really upset earlier. He kept smashing


    things on the floor, but it looks like he¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Elizabeth chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve found his kryptonite atst.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Elizabeth walked over to Phillip and snorted when she saw him munching on candy.


    Her brows creased slightly as she said, ¡°Phillip, do you want to join us for dinner?¡±


    Phillip looked up at Elizabeth and nodded.


    Elizabeth chuckled when she saw that. ¡°I think I know why you got upset earlier. Is it because I sent


    you back to your room?¡±


    Everyoneughed at herment. Sylvie looked around the room and muttered to Phillip, ¡°Don¡¯t feel


    upset, Handsome Grandpa. They¡¯re notughing at you.¡±


    Sylvie had always been a quick-witted child who warmed up to people instantly. She had done the


    same with both Elizabeth and Phillip.


    Patricia was not worried about her three children, as they seemed to get along very well with the older


    generation. Ever since they were toddlers, they would try to initiate conversations with any older folks


    they met.


    Even as babies, they would gurgle and chatter indecipherably, but the older folks would y along and


    answer them.


    Phillip felt disgruntled when he heard Elizabeth¡¯sment. They did not understand him at all. Why


    would he be upset over returning to his room?


    He was upset that he could not stay with his great-grandchildren, but no one understood him. No one


    knew what he wanted, so it was only natural for him to lose his temper, right? They were going to be


    the death of him someday.


    Thankfully, his three great-grandchildren were so kind to him. They fed him candy and helped him with


    his hair.


    The little girl was especially sweet and knew all the right things to say to soothe him.


    Patricia was relieved to see that Phillip had calmed down.


    She was afraid that Phillip lost his temper because he did not want to see them, but since the three


    children managed to calm him down, she was no longer worried about that.


    If their presence somehow worsened his condition, it would not sit well with her conscience at all.


    The servants wheeled Phillip out of the bedroom. Everyone sat down in the living room to watch


    television. They decided to watch Sylvie¡¯s favorite animated series, Peppa Pig, and the little girl happily


    snacked on more fruit with her eyes glued to the television.


    Now and then, Sylvie would reach out to feed a piece of fruit to Phillip, while Scott and Sten would


    wipe both Sylvie and Phillip¡¯s mouths for them. The two little boys were clean freaks.


    As soon as they spotted anything smeared on Sylvie and Phillip¡¯s lips, they would wipe it off at once.


    In the meantime, Patricia and Elizabeth struck up a conversation about this and that. Elizabeth kept on


    observing Patricia and each time, she would marvel at the young woman¡¯s pretty features.


    Elizabeth had met people from all walks of life in her day, but she had never seen a woman as beautiful


    as Patricia. The more she looked at Patricia, the more beautiful she found her.


    It was then that Elizabeth finally realized why Isaac was smitten with Patricia.


    Just then, one of the servants came over and announced, ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, Master Isaac is back.¡±


    Patricia had not expected Isaac to be home for dinner, so she stared wide-eyed at the door, and their


    eyes met.


    A servant reached out for Isaac¡¯s coat, and he bent down to change into indoor slippers.


    When Sylvie spotted him, she grabbed a strawberry and ran over immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, you¡¯re back! Here, open wide.¡±


    Isaac nced down at Sylvie before picking her up. She held the strawberry up to his mouth, and he


    ate it obligingly.


    ¡°Your house is so big, Mr. Arnold. It looks like a castle!¡±


    Isaac chuckled in response. ¡°If you like it here, Sylvie, then you can stay here from now on. What do


    you say?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sylvie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really?¡±


    Immediately after that, she shook her head.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s pretty here, it¡¯s not my home. I like my home with my older brothers.¡±


    Isaac chuckled again when he saw how serious she looked.


    ¡°If Tricia and I get married, this will be your home too. Why don¡¯t you help me win your mommy over,


    Sylvie?¡±


    Sylvie¡¯srge eyes brightened once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll ask my brothers to help you too.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Isaac kissed her on the cheek and said, ¡°Thank you, darling!¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, he felt strangely connected to this little girl from the moment he first saw


    her.


    Isaac, who was not fond of children at all, found himself feeling rather fond of the three children.


    Was it because of who their mother was?


    Isaac set Sylvie down on the couch before greeting Phillip.


    ¡°How are you feeling today, Grandpa?¡±


    Phillip looked quite energetic today and his condition had improved immensely, so Isaac hoped that his


    grandfather would be able to start talking again soon.


    Meanwhile, Phillip red at Isaac and thought to himself, You fool! Your kids and the woman you


    should marry are all right in front of your eyes! Hurry up and marry her so that they officially be a


    part of the family.


    Isaac cocked his eyebrows. ¡°Grandpa, this is Patricia Aniston, my secretary, and these are her three


    children. If you like having them around, I¡¯ll ask her to bring them over to keep youpany.¡±


    Isaac leaned down and whispered to Phillip, ¡°If you want me to give you a great-grandkid, I¡¯m afraid it


    won¡¯t be happening anytime soon. You¡¯ll probably have to wait a couple of years, so for now, you¡¯ll


    have to be satisfied with someone else¡¯s kids.¡±


    Then, he straightened up and smirked.


    Isaac refused to have a child with Adeline. At most, he was willing to fulfill Phillip¡¯s wishes by marrying


    her.


    It would not be his fault for not having any children yet.


    Phillip eyed Patricia before ncing up at his handsome grandson.


    He yearned tomunicate somehow, whether by talking or by writing, but he was in no condition to


    do so and this infuriated him.


    Dinner was rather festive, and even Phillip ate half his te, which pleased Elizabeth immensely.


    The three children followed her as she took Phillip out for a walk. Patricia was on a call, so she did not


    realize that it was only her and Isaac left at the dining table.


    It was a call from Darcie and from the way her friend sounded, Patricia sensed that something was off.


    ¡°Darcie, it¡¯s fine if the price for the house hasn¡¯t been settled yet. We can just wait a little longer.


    There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tricia! Poppy isn¡¯t doing too welltely. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hang on long


    enough to receive a bone marrow transnt. I n on approaching Mr. Henderson and pleading with


    him again.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s heart was troubled by the way Darcie continued to sob through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you think of something.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were misty by the time the call ended. She felt a terrible pang in her heart whenever she


    thought of Poppy.


    Darcie had to be having an incredibly hard time carrying this burden all by herself.


    Isaac¡¯s eyes were fixed on Patricia and when she sensed his gaze, she quickly set her thoughts aside.


    ¡°Oh? Where are the others?¡±


    She had not paid any attention to the rest at all.


    Isaac quirked his lips and said, ¡°They went out for a walk. Have you eaten your fill, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full now.¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs with me. There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    He got up and strode off.


    Patricia swiftly tagged along behind him. He was her boss, so she had to do as he said.


    They went up to the third floor and walked into his bedroom. As soon as she entered the room, Isaac


    closed the door and locked it.


    Patricia heard the locking sound and turned to look at him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°President Arnold?¡±


    She threw a wary look at the door.


    Isaac tugged his tie off and began to uncuff his sleeves.


    Patricia stepped back, startled. ¡°I-Isaac Arnold, what are you doing?¡±


    Why is he stripping in front of me after asking me to follow him upstairs? What is he up to? Patricia


    grew more and more terrified by the second.


    Isaac had a sly grin on his face. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Patricia retreated all the way to the window¡ªany further and she would fall out of the window. They


    were on the third floor, however, so she did not want to risk her life or her limbs.


    ¡°Isaac Arnold, you stay right there or else, I¡¯ll scream!¡±


    That¡¯s right. I can scream for help! We¡¯re right by the window and it¡¯s open, too. Someone would hear


    me if I scream as loudly as I can.


    Isaac chuckled at how frightened Patricia was.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡±


    Patricia looked at him. He had taken off his shirt, exposing his muscr body and impressive abs.


    She gulped. It would not be an exaggeration to describe his figure as mesmerizing, and the sight of it


    made her throat dry.


    However, she was still a woman of principles. She refused to get involved with someone who was


    taken. She was adamant about this.


    Patricia bit her lip and in the end, she muttered, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not you.¡±


    She averted her eyes to stop staring at his half-naked body.


    All of a sudden, Isaac sat down on the bed with his back facing her.


    ¡°My back keeps itching. I think I have a rash. Help me put some ointment on it.¡±


    Patricia snapped out of her muddle thoughts when she heard what he said. Oh¡­ Oh, I¡¯m the one who


    took it the wrong way!


    She spotted the bottle of ointment near where he was sitting, so she slowly came over.


    ¡°Is it an allergic reaction?¡±


    His back was covered in fiery red rashes that looked rather painful, but he did not show any signs of


    anything amiss earlier during dinner. It was remarkable how well he kept it in.


    ¡°This happens without fail whenever I soak in a hot spring.¡±


    Why did you go to one then, if you have an allergic reaction to it? Are you a masochist?


    Patricia saw the ointment but she did not see any cotton swabs, so she asked, ¡°Where do you keep


    your cotton swabs, President Arnold?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s brows creased a little. He wanted her to apply it by hand, so why would he let her use a cotton


    swab instead?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. You can just apply it with your hands. There¡¯s no need to be so particr about it.¡±


    Patricia was surprised upon hearing that. I didn¡¯t realize he was thisidback when it came to things


    like this.


    She smiled in amusement before walking over to the bathroom to wash her hands, only to stare in


    amazement when she saw that his bathroom alone was bigger than her entire house. Even the bathtub


    looked more like a swimming pool.


    Patricia was floored by how extravagant the bathroom was. The Anistons could notpare to the


    Arnolds at all.


    As she washed her hands in a marble sink, she caught the eye of the faintly blushing woman in the


    mirror staring back at her, and she pursed her lips somewhat mockingly.


    ¡°Patricia Aniston, stop thinking about it. Stop eyeing his body!¡± she muttered to herself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After washing her hands, she even took the time to sanitize them before heading back to Isaac.


    Her fingers were a little cold, so she rubbed her hands together to warm them up first before applying


    the ointment for him.


    With small, careful strokes, she made sure to apply it to every patch of red she could find.


    When she was about to apply the ointment to the back of his waist, however, she felt herself spinning in


    the air beforending on the bed with the man pressed over her.


    Isaac pressed his lips to hers, and he held her hands above her head. She tried to struggle and escape


    his grasp, but she could not budge at all.


    He attacked her lips ferociously and soon, he slipped his tongue in between her puckered lips.


    Patricia¡¯s mind went nk. She was in a daze and could barely sense what was happening. All she


    heard was the sound of his breathing, and nothing more.


    Isaac¡¯s breath was heavy and urgent, each one hotter than the next.


    Patricia felt like something was wrong with her. Something was seriously wrong with her.


    Meanwhile, Isaac continued to kiss her passionately. Her hand had been on the small of his back. Did


    she not know how sensitive that part was for a man?


    She was too innocent. Though she gave birth to three children, she seemed clueless about the


    passionate pleasures and romantic desires between a man and a woman.


    However, this only served to intensify his attraction toward her. He wanted to be the one who taught her


    everything. He wanted to taint her innocence.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    When Patricia finally gathered the tiniest sliver of wits about her, she let out muffled cries as she


    pushed Isaac off of her.


    Isaac seemed to regain some of his senses too. He pulled back and gave her enough space to sit up,


    but her top had been yanked apart, disying her pale, white¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Patricia grabbed a pillow to hide her chest. ¡°Isaac Arnold! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Isaac was feeling rather ufortable too. It took all of his willpower to rein himself in. He wanted to


    continue, but from the looks of it, that was not going to happen.


    His breathing remained heavy as his eyes shed dangerously. One day, he was going to lock her


    within his arms and make her his, for good.


    For now, all he could do was respond with a cunning smile. ¡°Do you know where you were touching?


    Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is to touch a man there?¡±


    Patricia blinked and tried to recall what happened earlier. I was just applying the ointment as per your


    command. I didn¡¯t touch anywhere I shouldn¡¯t, right?


    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    Even now, images of what they had been doing were shing across her mind, and it drove her crazy.


    It was such a strange feeling.


    Why did I enjoy it so much? Why did I want it to continue? It was just a natural, biological response,


    right? She tried to convince herself.


    She was twenty-four now, so it was normal for her to have desires too. That had to be why.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Patricia¡¯s hands snuck behind the pillow, and she began to button up her top. She had not even noticed


    when he yanked them apart.


    She was hurting a little too, from how strongly he held onto her. Isaac, you scoundrel! How she would


    love to hit him.


    If it wasn¡¯t because she owed him money and because he paid her well, she truly longed to give him a


    solid beating.


    Isaac got up and put his ck shirt back on. While buttoning the shirt with one hand, his eyes bored


    straight into her.


    ¡°Patricia, I told you. I like you. This is what a person does with someone they like.¡±


    If he did not like her, he would nevery a finger on her.


    Countless women would willingly get into bed with him. If that was what he wanted, they would line up


    by the hundreds, eager for a chance to please him.


    Atst, Patricia managed to button her top. She slid off the bed and adjusted her skirt.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, I hope you will show me more respect in the future. Even if you like me, did I agree to this?


    I did not, so it counts as sexual assault. I could sue you if I wanted to.¡±


    She stepped with haste toward the door and left at once.


    Isaac nced around the bedroom. When she was in here with him, it felt like home.


    Now that she was gone, the room felt cold and empty¡ªvoid of the warmth that one associated with


    home.


    He put his jacket back on, his movements robotic, but his expression grim.


    Just then, his phone began to ring, so he picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, I¡¯ve booked the ballroom for you and Miss Aniston¡¯s engagement party next week. Do you


    wish to decide on the details in person beforehand? For example, picking out the decor and theme of


    the engagement party.¡±


    Isaac was already in a foul mood. Liam¡¯s call was just adding fuel to fire.


    ¡°You decide. Don¡¯t bother asking me.¡±


    He ended the call immediately, leaving Liam frozen in ce. The wedding nners began to pepper


    him with questions.


    ¡°Will Mr. and Mrs. Arnold being over to decide on the theme for their engagement party? We have


    a variety of themes, and we¡¯re also willing to customize one to their exact specifications. After all, a


    wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime affair, and a man like Mr. Arnold would surely want the best there is to


    offer!¡±


    Liam was already disgruntled by how Isaac barked at him, and hearing the words ¡®once-in-a-lifetime


    affair¡¯ only made him even more annoyed.


    He knew very well that Patricia was the woman Isaac liked, but because he had to get engaged to


    Adeline, his mood was understandably sour.


    Liam pointed at random and said, ¡°Just go with this one!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Patricia fled downstairs and ran into the rest of them who were just heading back in after their walk.


    Scott noticed that she seemed a little flustered, so he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    Mommy?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face was scarlet as shebed her fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. We should go home now.¡±


    Elizabeth and Phillip were reluctant to see them go. They very much enjoyed their walk with the three


    children earlier.


    Both of them were fond of children and did not want to part with these three so soon. They even hoped


    that the kids could stay over for the night.


    Elizabeth came forward and held Patricia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tricia, why don¡¯t all of you stay the night? Phillip is very happy right now. Both of us are reluctant to


    see the kids go.¡±


    However, all Patricia could think about was what just happened with Isaac, so she dared not remain


    here any longer.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Arnold, the kids have school tomorrow, and I have to go to work as well, so it¡¯s best that we


    take our leave now. We¡¯lle and visit you again soon.¡±


    She then took Sylvie¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The family of four climbed into the car and soon, they drove out of Arnold Manor.


    All was silent in the house once more, and Phillip¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    Just then, Isaac came downstairs. While passing by the living room, he asked, ¡°Did they leave?¡±


    Elizabeth called him over. ¡°Isaac,e here. I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    Isaac did as he was told. As he sat down on the couch, he seemed slightly downcast.


    Elizabeth poured him a cup of tea. ¡°The tea¡¯s quite fragrant. Give it a try.¡±


    It was the one Patricia had given them. Though it was not a particrly well-known or luxurious brand,


    its fragrance was exceptional.


    Knowing the kind of person Patricia was, she would have given the best that she could.


    Isaac drank a mouthful of tea before turning to look at Phillip. He seemed to be doing quite welltely,


    but when was he going to recover fully?


    How long do I have to wait until I won¡¯t have to worry about angering him?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Isaac, have you ever had unprotected sex?¡±


    The more Elizabeth observed Scott and Sten, the more they seemed like Isaac. She felt a strange


    sort of familial connection with them.


    This was especially pronounced when it came to Sylvie. It was like the little girl was her own great-


    grandchild.


    Isaac thought about it. He had, during that dream¡ªwell, not a dream, but he could not find the woman


    from that night.


    Patricia was very much like her. It was why he yearned for her.


    ¡°Gran, you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with these sorts of things.¡±


    He was about to get up when Elizabeth added, ¡°Scott and Sten look exactly like you when you were


    little. Do you think those three children could be yours?¡±


    Elizabeth looked serious. She had a strong suspicion, but she was afraid that it would not be true.


    Isaac nced at Phillip, only to see his breathing be more and moreborious. It looked like he


    still favored Adeline.


    If those three kids were his, Phillip would probably get a heart attack.


    Wouldn¡¯t I know if I¡¯m the father? He had never encountered Patricia before, so it could not be her.


    ¡°No, you must be wrong, Gran. Those two boys do look quite handsome, but don¡¯t all kids look like


    that?¡±


    It had been over twenty years anyway, so would Elizabeth still remember how he looked when he was


    a child?


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sure you know best. But remember, don¡¯t get a woman pregnant and


    shirk your responsibility after. It¡¯s very hard on a woman to raise a child by herself.¡±


    When Phillip heard their exchange, he became so emotional that his eyes rolled back as he fainted.


    The servants were petrified as they cried out, ¡°Old Mr. Arnold! Old Mr. Arnold¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Elizabeth got a fright too. ¡°Phillip? Alright, I¡¯ll stop bringing this up. I won¡¯t bring it up ever again. We¡¯ll


    do what you want, alright?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Isaac frowned and called out at once, ¡°Get the doctor here now. Tell him Old Mr. Arnold fainted.¡±


    Right now, his mood was at an all-time low. If this alone was enough to cause Phillip to faint, then what


    would happen if he told him that he wanted to marry Patricia instead of Adeline?


    ¡­


    While driving home, Patricia¡¯s feelings were a mess.


    She could not believe that she felt something when she was with Isaac earlier, but when she thought


    about him, she kept shaking her head.


    No, she could not be like Gwen. Even if she hated Adeline, she refused toe between someone


    else¡¯s rtionship. She rejected the very thought of it.


    When Sylvie spotted the Cancer Institute Hospital outside the window, she eximed, ¡°Tricia, I haven¡¯t


    seen Poppy in ages! Can we go and visit her now?¡±


    That got Patricia out of her reverie as she wondered, How did we end up here?


    This proved that she should not let her mind wander while driving. Either way, she agreed, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s


    visit Poppy.¡±


    She turned the car around and drove into the hospital¡¯s basement parking lot. Soon, all four of them got


    into the elevator and headed for the inpatient wing where Poppy¡¯s ward was.


    Poppy was still awake, so when she saw the three children, she sat up excitedly.


    ¡°Sylvie, did you guyse to see me? I miss you all so much!¡±


    The three children stood around Poppy¡¯s bed and chattered on and on with her. Poppy seemed


    extremely pleased to have them here.


    Darcie got up to greet them, and Patricia was surprised to see Darcie at the hospital.


    ¡°Darcie? You¡¯re not working tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little under the weather so I called in sick,¡± Darcie replied with a smile.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Patricia queried, concerned.


    Darcie pulled her over to the couch at the side before sneakily tugging her cor down.


    ¡°Here. It hurts when I wear anything too tight, so I decided to just take a day off.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Oh? You have an allergic reaction too?¡±


    She quickly searched through her bag for the medication that Isaac had gotten from a doctor. It worked


    wonders on her as everything was gone after a few days.


    ¡°Darcie, here. This medication works very well. I had the same thing as you a while back¡ªpatches of


    red all over, and it hurt whenever I¡¯m wearing something. I used this to help with that.¡±


    Darcie froze. ¡°You had the same thing as me?¡±


    Sheughed and caressed Patricia¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Who did that to you? Isaac?¡±


    Patricia was taken aback. ¡°How did you know? I went out drinking with him and got an allergic reaction


    to the alcohol, so it¡¯s technically not his fault.¡±


    ¡°An allergic reaction to alcohol?¡± Darcie chuckled once more.


    ¡°Yeah! You¡­ Hang on, are you allergic to alcohol too?¡±


    Darcie wasughing so hard that her stomach began to hurt. She pulled Patricia into a hug and said,


    ¡°Why are you so innocent, Tricia? And Isaac¡¯s a sly devil.¡±


    Patricia got goosebumps from the way Darcieughed.


    ¡°Darcie, juste out and say it. The way youugh¡­ it¡¯s giving me goosebumps.¡±


    Darcie came close and whispered into Patricia¡¯s ear.


    Soon enough, Patricia flushed bright red as her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Is that true? H-He¡­ Isaac Arnold, you scoundrel!¡±


    Patricia could not hold her anger back, while Darcie began to chuckle yet again.


    ¡°Yours is pretty big. I¡¯m sure he was very satisfied.¡±


    Patricia was on the verge of fainting from embarrassment. She never thought that a man like him could


    go that far.


    She did drink a lot that night. Was that why she had no memory of what happened?


    Patricia was mad¡ªno, infuriated.


    However, a thought urred to her.


    ¡°Darcie, what about you? Who did it to you?¡±


    Even though Darcie worked at a nightlife establishment, Patricia knew that Darcie was vignt about


    keeping herself safe, so no one could do such a thing to her if she did not want them to.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Darcie¡¯s expression changed as she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t know, Tricia.¡±


    Patricia had a strange feeling when she saw the way Darcie¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Did someone hurt


    you? I¡¯ll help you get revenge.¡±


    Darcie chuckled at how serious Patricia looked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear not to ever fight again after that time


    you had to pay a huge sum of money to the person you injured? Even that day, when you ran into Zeke


    and that mistress, you didn¡¯t use your Taekwondo skills.¡±


    Patricia smirked. ¡°I did swear not to, but how can I sit still if someone hurt you? He deserves to be


    smashed into a pulp.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Darcie sighed as she recalled what happenedst night. ¡°No one forced me into anything.


    You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Patricia was still worried, so she nudged her gently. ¡°You have to tell me if something happens, okay?


    I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    Darcie nodded. The two women continued chatting for a bit, but when Patricia saw that it was getting


    late, she began to say her goodbyes. The children needed to be home soon, as it was a school day


    tomorrow.


    Before she left, she reminded Darcie, ¡°Remember to use that medication. It works wonders.¡±


    Darcieughed. ¡°Tricia, since President Arnold did that to you, why don¡¯t you consider dating him? It¡¯s a


    pity to miss out on an opportunity to be with a distinguished man like him. It¡¯d be hard to meet someone


    like him ever again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even consider it.¡± Patricia shook her head. Since Isaac was Adeline¡¯s girlfriend, she refused to


    get involved with him. ¡°Scott, Sten, Sylvie, it¡¯s time to go home now.¡±


    Poppy was reluctant to see them go. As she hugged Sylvie, Sylvie said to her, ¡°Poppy, listen to the


    doctors, okay? When you¡¯re feeling better, we can see each other every day again, just like we used


    to.¡±


    Poppy nodded. ¡°Mommy told me that I¡¯ll be all better soon. I have a bone marrow donor.¡±


    When Patricia heard those words, she whipped her head around to look at Darcie. ¡°Darcie, you found


    another suitable donor?¡±


    Patricia had been wondering how she could help to convince Percy, but now that they had another


    suitable donor, they would not need to beseech Percy anymore.


    Considering the job he held, it would not sit well with her if they forced him into it somehow.


    Darcie thought about the deal she struckst night. ¡°Yeah, Poppy will get the surgery in a month.¡±


    She pleaded with Percyst night, but he asked her to sleep with him for a month. If he was satisfied


    with her, he would go through with the bone marrow transnt for Poppy.


    Last night, he had done a lot of things to Darcie, but she went along with everything. Her face was a


    little pink as her mind began to fill with images ofst night, so she quickly shook those thoughts away.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! Darcie, things are finally looking up for you.¡±


    Darcie followed them down to the basement to see them off. Once they got in the car, she turned back


    around to return to Poppy¡¯s ward.


    Sylvie seemed to have tired herself out as she fell asleep soon after climbing into the car. She slept


    soundly with her head and feet resting on both her brothers¡¯ thighs.


    Patricia nced at the three of them in the rearview mirror. Scott and Sten always took great care of


    Sylvie.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes crinkled a little as she chuckled. She was beginning to feel a tad envious of Sylvie! Her


    little Sylvie was fortunate enough to have so many people in her life who loved her.


    When Sylvie grew up, it would not be easy for her future boyfriend to receive a stamp of approval from


    all of them.


    Patricia was quite happy about that. At least, it would minimize the chances of Sylvie ending up with a


    terrible guy. Her two brothers would surely weed such irresponsible and unreliable men out for her.


    It was 9.30PM by the time they arrived home. Patricia carried Sylvie into the house with the two boys


    walking ahead of them.


    All of a sudden, the two boys spotted a bunch of paper stuck to the door, so they ran over and tore one


    down.


    The words ¡®Repay your debts, or pay in blood¡¯ were sttered boldly across the paper, along with


    gruesome images illustrated in red.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Patricia looked over. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Patricia assumed that it must be one of those advertisement flyers that businesses frequently left on


    people¡¯s doorsteps. Sometimes, she would wake up to find an entire pile of them on their doorstep.


    Some touted various medical treatments, locksmith services, or even offered jobs and other strange


    things.


    Scott read out, ¡°It says ¡®repay your debts¡¯, so I guess it¡¯s from a money lending service.¡±


    Sten nodded. ¡°Why are these pasted on our door, though? Scott, let¡¯s tear them all down.¡±


    The two little boys made quick work of it, while Patricia carried Sylvie to her bed.


    Sylvie was sleeping so soundly that Patricia did not want to wake her up, so she let her sleep without


    washing up.


    Patricia gazed fondly at Sylvie. Sylvie was rarely sick these days, and Patricia had a steady ie


    too, so she no longer worried now.


    She fervently wished that Sylvie, along with Scott and Sten, would all grow up healthy and strong.


    Once Scott and Sten were done tearing off the warnings stuck to their door, they came to the room


    and said to Patricia, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve taken everything down, and the door¡¯s locked too.¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°Go wash up and get ready for bed. Good night!¡±


    She walked over to her two sons and gave them both a kiss on the cheek.


    Then, she left the children¡¯s bedroom and returned to hers.


    After taking a shower, shey in bed and checked her phone.


    Isaac had sent her a text.


    ¡®Are you home yet?¡¯


    He had wanted to drive them home himself, but Patricia had run off so quickly and Elizabeth had


    something to say to him, so he could not go after them.


    Patricia nced at the timestamp. The text was sent over one and a half hours ago.


    She decided to reply. ¡®Yes.¡¯


    Soon, she received another text from him. ¡®Why did it take you so long to respond to my text?¡¯


    Patricia could almost hear the usatory tone in his voice from that text. She stuck her tongue out at


    her phone as she thought to herself, Hey, mister. It¡¯s after hours. I¡¯m not at work! Though she did not


    respond with this, of course. She was his personal secretary, so it did imply she had to be responsive


    at all hours of the day.


    ¡®My apologies, President Arnold. We dropped by the hospital to visit Poppy on our way back, so that¡¯s


    why I¡¯m only replying to your text now.¡¯


    That should be respectful enough for you right, you moron?


    ¡®Patricia, remember this. No matter who I get engaged to or even marry, the only person I like is you.¡¯


    Patricia was sleepy and had already gotten ready for bed, but she was afraid that if she did not respond


    to Isaac¡¯s texts, he would charge straight over to her house to punish her.


    Therefore, after responding to his text, she waited for his reply. As soon as she closed her eyes, she


    felt her phone vibrate, so she hurriedly nced at the screen.


    When she read that text, her blood began to boil, so much so that she almost jumped out of the bed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How can you say something like that? What the hell? What a b*stard you are, Isaac!


    You¡¯re getting engaged to someone else! You¡¯re going to get married to someone else! How can you


    still say that I¡¯m the one you like? Who on earth would believe you?!


    Patricia was so mad that she turned her phone off immediately. She could not be bothered to deal with


    this anymore. She would cross that bridge if she came to it.


    The next day, as soon as she arrived at the office, she overheard her colleagues¡¯ discussions.


    ¡°Did you see the announcement in the chat group? President Arnold is getting engaged next Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bride-to-be?¡±


    Just then, they threw a nce at Patricia, who was standing in a corner of the elevator.


    Patricia pretended to be unaware of their conversation. She kept her eyes fixed on the top of the


    elevator to avoid catching anyone else¡¯s gaze.


    They murmured in hushed voices, ¡°The Aniston Family¡¯s daughter, Adeline Aniston.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s not Miss Aniston, huh!¡±


    ¡°What a pity for Miss Aniston!¡±


    Patricia heard their sighs, sensed their gazes and heard them pitying her.


    At longst, she managed to survive the long journey to the top floor. After passing by 66 floors


    listening to others gossip about her, she had developed an armor that made her immune to all their


    comments.


    When she entered the president¡¯s office, all the secretaries whipped their heads over to look at her, but


    she tactfully avoided their gazes.


    She marched straight into the office room and shut the door before finally exhaling.


    So what if Isaac and Adeline are getting engaged? Why do I need to be pitied? I don¡¯t even like Isaac!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    After muttering to herself, Patricia finally noticed the man sitting at the desk.


    He was the same as ever¡ªhis ck bespoke suit and sharp, chiseled features all adding to his


    imposing air.


    When Isaac looked over to her, she swiftly averted her gaze and set her purse down at her seat before


    starting up herputer.


    She checked the schedule written in her notebook andpared it to the schedule in the system,


    making sure they were the same.


    Isaac had been very busytely. His days were filled with meetings, along with business lunches and


    dinners. He was probably working overtime to make time for his engagement next Saturday.


    Isaac watched as Patricia kept herself busy from the moment she stepped into his office.


    ¡°My coffee, Miss Aniston,¡± he reminded coldly before going back to his work.


    Patricia stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in at once.¡±


    Her cold and distant attitude made Isaac nce at her once more.


    Why does it seem like she¡¯s in a bad mood today? Didn¡¯t she see the text I sent herst night?


    After stepping out of Isaac¡¯s office, Patricia was once again the center of the spotlight. All eyes were on


    her as she walked over to the pantry, and when the women finally stopped staring, they gathered


    together in hushed discussion.


    Say whatever you want. Patricia could not be bothered.


    She walked into Isaac¡¯s private pantry. No one else was around. She prepared a cup of coffee and


    added a ssh of milk, but a cheeky smile bloomed across her face.


    She pursed her lips and tossed three cubes of sugar into the cup.


    Since you don¡¯t like adding sugar, let¡¯s see how you like this!


    She carried it back to the office and set the cup down in front of him.


    ¡°Your coffee, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    Isaac nced up at her. One look at her face and anyone could tell that she was in a bad mood today.


    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night, Miss Aniston?¡±


    Her face was aloof, her lips were pursed, and she did not look him in the eye. These were all signs that


    pointed to her being angry.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°I slept very well.¡±


    You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t sleep well, you scoundrel!


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt like something was amiss. When he took a sip of coffee,


    his expression changed at once.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, didn¡¯t I tell you not to add sugar?¡±


    She must have done it on purpose! Is she jealous because of my engagement?


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, don¡¯t you think it tastes better when it¡¯s sweet?¡± Patriciamented icily.


    She became even more furious when she remembered the marks on her chest. You pervert!


    Just how hard did he go at it that her skin ended up looking like that?


    Isaac could tell that she was doing it on purpose, so he drank another mouthful of coffee, though it


    tasted more like syrup.


    ¡°Mmhmm. It¡¯s very sweet. Not bad at all.¡±


    There was a sh of surprise in Patricia¡¯s eyes when she saw that he did not get angry.


    Was it because he was in a good mood over his engagement? Was that why he let her off the hook so


    easily?


    She was still fuming, however, so she red at him.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, care to exin how those marks ended up on my chest? The truth, this time.¡±


    A devilish look crept into Isaac¡¯s eyes as he gazed at her chest. He felt something stirring inside him.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, then he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Did she find out what happened? Who told her?


    Just then, he recalled that she mentioned making a trip to the hospitalst night. Could it be that she


    told Darcie about it? Darcie probably did know a thing or two about these things.


    After all, she worked in a nightlife establishment and seemed like the type who knew how to have a


    good time, so she probably could tell from her own experiences.


    Patricia was nothing like her. Why does she not know anything at all, even after giving birth to three


    children? She¡¯s still so naive.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was up to her ears in anger when she spotted Isaac¡¯s smug expression.


    She threw caution to the wind and huffed, ¡°Hmph! Mr. Arnold, I have a strong suspicion that certain


    parts of you are just for show¡ªnon-functional, that is.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Patricia felt a lot better after letting off some steam by getting snarky with him. She turned around and


    headed back to her desk to get started on her work.


    In reality, she did not have much to do. All she did was serve his coffee, apany him during


    mealtimes, and keep a record of his schedule and itinerary.


    However, she brought a book to keep her upied today. She wanted to start learning design more


    seriously.


    Once she had a skill to her name, she could throw her resignation letter at Isaac¡¯s face.


    Isaac realized that her expression looked a lot better now, after mocking him. She no longer seemed to


    be brewing up a storm inside.


    He chuckled to himself. So she did find out what truly happened that night.


    ¡°Patricia, why don¡¯t you see for yourself if it¡¯s functioning?¡±


    Patricia had just flipped her book open when she heard his disgusting retort. She rolled her eyes at


    once.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether it¡¯s functional or not, Mr. Arnold. You should discuss that with your


    fianc¨¦e instead. Discussing this with your female secretary counts as sexual harassment.¡±


    She turned her attention back to her book, paying him no mind.


    Any other day, Isaac would have brought up Josephine by now. He knew how important this job was to


    Patricia.


    At the very mention of Josephine¡¯s name, Patricia would flip a switch and try to please him with her


    sweet disposition.


    However, he did not feel like teasing her today.


    He assumed that she was jealous, as the invites for the engagement party had been sent out, so the


    entirepany knew about it now. She would have heard about it too.


    It was his turn to try and coax her now, so he decided not to tease her.


    For the next half hour, both of them busied themselves with their work, and neither one of them spoke


    to the other.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A whileter, Liam came in to discuss work matters with Isaac, followed by a procession of various


    other managers and senior executives.


    Patricia went off to photostat some documents, and by the time she returned to her desk, Isaac had left


    for a meeting.


    She finally felt at ease, alone in the empty office.


    With him here, her mind would keep flitting back to what he did to her, and she would be tempted to


    beat him up for it.


    This urge was less pressing when he was not around.


    Patricia sent Darcie a text.


    ¡®Darcie, I got into a fight with Isaac today, so now I finally feel a lot better! How¡¯s your chest? Don¡¯t


    forget to use the medication.¡¯


    Darcie texted her back. ¡®How did he react? Was he surprised that you found out the truth about what


    happened? Hahaha! But Tricia, men are all like that, so you don¡¯t need to feel too upset about it.


    Isaac¡¯s such a handsome catch anyway, so it¡¯s no loss to you.¡¯


    There was a fiery look in Patricia¡¯s eyes once she read the text. Her fingers tapped away furiously.


    ¡®It¡¯s no loss? It¡¯s a huge loss! He¡¯s about to get engaged to Adeline next Saturday. The very thought of


    Adeline¡¯s boyfriend doing that to me makes me want to hurl.¡¯


    She mmed her phone down once she sent her reply. The more she thought about it, the angrier she


    felt.


    It looked like she had to toss a few more insults at himter to settle her rage. That b*stard! That


    scoundrel!


    Soon, she got Darcie¡¯s reply. ¡®Tricia, why does it feel like you¡¯re jealous? Haha¡­ if you do like Isaac,


    then you better hurry up, or else, it¡¯ll be toote once he gets married. I¡¯m pretty sure all you have to do


    is say the word, and he won¡¯t get engaged, much less married.¡¯


    Darcie¡¯s text got Patricia thinking, but soon after, she shook her head. I don¡¯t even like him. Why would


    I ask him to call off the engagement?


    Isaac returned to the office at noon.


    Patricia was about to head to the staff cafeteria for lunch, so when she saw himing in, she asked,


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, are you nning on having lunch at the cafeteria, or would you prefer some other


    restaurant? I¡¯ll ce the order for you.¡±


    One of her responsibilities was to keep himpany during mealtimes, and he usually ordered food


    from famous restaurants that served pretty good food.


    Therefore, her taste buds had gotten a lot more selective thanks to her job here at Arnold Corporation.


    ¡°I¡¯m attending an auction, Miss Aniston, and you¡¯ll being with me.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°Okay,¡± Patricia said in acknowledgment.


    She packed her things and got her purse before taking her spot behind him as they made their way


    over to his private elevator.


    After the elevator doors closed, Patricia asked, ¡°Mr. Arnold, are we eating beforehand? Or will we be


    eating when we get there?¡±


    Isaac threw a nce at her and said coolly, ¡°Just skip lunch.¡±


    Patricia hesitated. She wanted to say that she refused to go hungry, but she did not want to lose this


    job.


    She was mad at him, but she did not take it too far. Since he said to skip lunch, then fine, she would


    just skip lunch. She could just take it as going on a diet anyway.


    Patricia took her phone out and posted a picture of a pig on her Instagram story, with the caption


    saying, ¡®Time to start my diet. I¡¯m a pig if I eat lunch today.¡¯


    She chuckled softly after posting the story. Having a domineering boss like Isaac was perfect for going


    on a diet.


    As soon as she posted her story, Isaac felt the vibration from his phone. He had turned notifications on


    for all her social media ounts, so he was always alerted whenever she posted on social media.


    When he saw what she posted, his lips quirked into a devilish smile.


    Once the elevator opened out to the lobby, he strode off looking fairly dashing with his dark blue coat


    pping behind him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Patricia followed behind him, sighing as she stared at his tall, proportionate frame.


    He could wear anything at all and it would still look good on him.


    She thought that a car would be waiting for them outside, but there was no car and no Liam either.


    Aren¡¯t we going to an auction? There had to be something he sorely wanted if they were skipping lunch


    for it.


    However, Isaac simply continued walking until he reached a nearby restaurant.


    By the time Patricia caught up with him, he was already cing his order. She sat down and asked, ¡°I


    thought you wanted to skip lunch, Mr. Arnold?¡±


    Isaac pushed a cup of tea over to her.


    ¡°I felt hungry all of a sudden.¡±


    Also, he knew how much Patricia liked the mushroom croquettes from this restaurant. Thest time


    they ate from here, she finished three and a half of them, while he only got to eat half of one.


    Patricia took a sip of tea. ¡°Oh, I see. Enjoy your meal, Mr. Arnold. I¡¯m on a diet, so I¡¯ll skip lunch.¡±


    However, she began to feel hungry once the smell of food wafted through the air. She swallowed and


    muttered to herself, ¡°Patricia, you said you were going to go on a diet. You better not cave now.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s lips curled slightly at the sight of her reaction.


    Patricia took her phone out and checked her Instagram story. She received a lot of responses.


    Darcie: ¡®You¡¯re not fat. You should eat more. No dieting.¡¯


    Nik: ¡®Are you sure you can hold yourself to this, Tricia? I don¡¯t think so!¡¯


    Selina: ¡®Hurray, arade! I¡¯m on a diet too. Good luck!¡¯


    Percy: ¡®What¡¯s so bad about being human? Why do you want to be a pig?¡¯


    After seeing these responses, she did not have the guts to scroll any further. She tossed her phone to


    the bottom of her purse to keep it out of sight.


    By now, the food was all served, and Isaac slid the te of mushroom croquettes over to her on


    purpose. Soon, she could smell nothing but mushroom croquettes.


    Patricia kept swallowing as she did her best to stay strong, while Isaac took his own sweet time with his


    meal.


    He looked no different than he did at any other meal. He was always elegant and refined while eating.


    Even so, Patricia noted the look of satisfaction on his face, so she knew the food must be good.


    Isaac saw how she kept reaching for her ss of water, so he cut one of the mushroom croquettes in


    half and took one half for himself.


    After taking a bite, hemented off-handedly, ¡°This tastes pretty good. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not eating.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes shed with envy as she watched him chew.


    She was dying to have a bite. This restaurant had always been famous for its mushroom croquettes.


    During her schooling days, she would oftene over to eat it, even though she would have to line up


    for it.


    It would be sold out too if she came toote.


    Therefore, she got her fork and reached out to her favorite te on the table.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, I thought you were on a diet. Are you giving up on your humanity? Have you decided to


    be a pig instead?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Patricia¡¯s gaze fell on him. She could see the teasing look in his eyes.


    She gritted her teeth. Since she met him every day, he would have seen all sides of her anyway.


    She gave up. ¡°I¡¯m not fat, so I need to eat in order to have something to lose in the first ce!¡±


    Having said that, she quickly plopped a mushroom croquette onto her te and dug in happily.


    Isaac chuckled at the way she ate with so much relish.


    He liked sharing his meals with her. Watching her eat was a kind of enjoyment that seemed to whet his


    appetite.


    Patricia continued tucking into the food, and Isaac obligingly piled her te full of all the various dishes


    on the table. Everything he ordered today was a favorite of hers.


    When she finally set her fork down, she realized how full she was and immediately felt a little guilty.


    She was stuffed! Everything was delicious, so she kept on eating without noticing that she ate too


    much.


    When she nced at the tes on the table, she noticed that they were all nearly empty.


    Meanwhile, the man in front of her was drinking from his ss of water while staring at her with those


    dark eyes of his.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Patricia felt a wave of embarrassment. She said she was going on a diet, but she ended up eating far


    more than him.


    She was not that much of a glutton in the past. Even though she had been a foodie ever since she was


    a child, her enjoyment of food had waned inter years.


    For some inexplicable reason, she seemed to have regained her foodie ways ever since she started


    working for Isaac.


    Isaac found her conflicted expression particrly adorable. He was tempted to pinch her cheeks.


    After over a month of making her share meals with him, she seemed to have gained a bit of weight. At


    least, her face looked a little fuller than it used to.


    Patricia was frighteningly thin back then, so thin that it would evoke sympathy in anyone who saw her.


    Isaac thought that women should maintain a healthy weight, rather than force themselves to be so


    skinny. He preferred women who looked healthy.


    When the two of them exited the restaurant, they ran into a few colleagues, all of whom greeted Isaac


    politely.


    ¡°Hello, President Arnold!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Isaac nodded briefly in acknowledgment, while Patricia shed them a smile.


    Liam was waiting with the car at a nearby za, so Isaac headed over in that direction.


    Patricia tagged along behind him and took the seat next to him.


    Liam turned around and nodded in greeting. ¡°President Arnold, if we leave now, we¡¯ll arrive just before


    three. The auction starts at three.¡±


    Isaac nodded. His slender fingers tapped against the armrest.


    Soon, the car slid out of the za and joined the swarm of vehicles on the road.


    Now that Patricia was full, she was feeling a little drowsy. She woke up early this morning, so it was


    about time that she began to feel a little sleepy. She closed her eyes as she decided to nap for a bit.


    Suddenly, Isaac reached out and grabbed her hand. Patricia¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. She nced


    toward the front before struggling as hard as she could to retract her hand.


    Isaac refused to let go. He closed his eyes with his hand still wrapped tightly around hers.


    Patricia red at him but he did not notice it at all, so she could only rage at him on the inside.


    Without any warning, Isaac said, ¡°If you let me hold your hand for a bit, you¡¯ll get a rewardter. Let me


    know if you see anything you like at the auction. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Patricia froze for a moment. Anything that was being auctioned off would surely be worth a tidy sum of


    money.


    It¡¯s just holding hands, right? It¡¯s nothingpared to what he didst time.


    She could almost see the dor signs in her head now as she thought to herself, I¡¯m going to pick the


    most expensive thing there! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll regret it then.


    Meanwhile, Liam, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, could not resist ncing at them in the


    rearview mirror as he thought to himself, President Arnold went through all that trouble simply because


    he wanted to make Miss Aniston happy by giving her a gift, but was afraid she would not ept it.


    He had to take her to the auction and let her pick one out herself.


    Isaac continued to grasp her hand tightly. There was a faint smile on his lips as he closed his eyes to


    rest.


    ¡°Patricia, are you happy about receiving a gift?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Patricia was a little thrilled to receive a gift, but it was not in her hands yet, so it was still purely


    hypothetical.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯ll be something I like.¡±


    Isaac was taken aback at first, but soon, his eyes shed with amusement.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, all the items at the auction are quite valuable. Do you mean to say that money can¡¯t buy


    you happiness?¡±


    Patricia did think that money could make her happy, but it was not a given.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I might be poor, but money can¡¯t guarantee my happiness!¡±


    She was happy if her kids were happy! Yes, that was her ultimate source of happiness.


    Everything she did right now was for the sake of her three precious children.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Isaac frowned. She was even refuting him now. His fingers started tapping on the armrest once more.


    ¡°In that case, what I said earlier no longer applies.¡±


    Patricia turned her head to look at him. ¡°Mr. Arnold, money does make me happy sometimes, and a


    man like you is a man of his word, right?¡±


    Isaac knew that she was trying to goad him into doing what she wanted, but he refused to cooperate.


    ¡°Yes, I am a man of my word. That includes thest thing I said.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes. I knew it. He was just fooling around. He never intended to give me anything in


    the first ce.


    She whipped her head back around to stare out the window as she did not want to look at him any


    longer. In any case, everything at the auction would be something of serious value, and she was not


    that greedy of a person anyway. If he was rescinding his offer, then so be it.


    Isaac quirked his lips when he saw her disappointment. His eyes danced with mirth.


    At ten past three, they arrived at a small countryside town. It was amunity with a long history and


    was home to an enormous antique store.


    The auction was held at the antique store, which was actually argepound built in a style that


    paid homage to Renaissance architecture.


    There was an entire fleet of various luxury cars parked at the entrance. Patricia followed Isaac out of


    the car and immediately felt a chill. The countryside was a lot colder than the city; the temperature was


    a lot lower and the humidity a lot higher.


    It was so cold that she began to shiver. Isaac nced at her before removing his dark blue coat and


    draping it over her shoulders.


    Patricia instantly felt a surge of warmth. She turned to look at him, but he was already far ahead of her,


    so she pulled the coat tighter around her. It had the faint smell of his cologne, as well as a warmth that


    must havee from his body heat.


    She felt a lot better now; a lot warmer.


    Liam paused beside her and smiled.


    ¡°You should put on moreyers next time, Miss Aniston.¡±


    Patricia eyed her attire today. She wore a purple sweater paired with a pale blue dress.


    It was a neat and elegant look, but not a very warm one.


    All of the staff in the president¡¯s office dressed very professionally, but Isaac never requested the same


    of her.


    In the beginning, she dressed just as formally as the others, but soon after that, she dressed for


    comfort instead.


    Naturally, her limited wardrobe yed a part in this. If she had to dress in professional attire every day,


    she would go broke just from having to buy a whole new wardrobe. Therefore, she decided to switch it


    up with some of her favorite clothes.


    Patricia stared off into the distance. She spotted the handsome man in dark blue cks that stood out


    among the crowd.


    It was especially pronounced today, as he had given her his coat, so he stood out as the least-dressed


    person.


    Patricia jogged over to him. ¡°I¡¯m not cold, Mr. Arnold. Here, you should take your coat back.¡±


    She was about to take it off when she heard him say coolly, ¡°Keep it on. I feel hot.¡±


    Patricia went silent.


    You feel hot when it¡¯s freezing out here? Imend you for your healthy body, Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s much


    stronger than a woman like me, who has given birth before. It¡¯s so good to be young!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    They went through strict security at the door. Everyone had to show their invites and step through a


    body scanner.


    Patricia had attended a few auctions before, but never one that was this stringent.


    A female guard did a quick body search before ushering her through a body scanner. She was only


    allowed entry if she passed both checks.


    Once Patricia, Isaac, and Liam passed the security checks, they headed inward.


    The entrance started with a long corridor that was filled with intricate carvings and beautiful paintings.


    Patricia keenly observed their surroundings. It looked like it had been built for quite some time now, so


    it had its own historical value too!


    Upon arrival, they ran into numerous familiar faces. Patricia guessed that all the guests here today


    were among the wealthiest and most distinguished people in Appleby.


    Nik and Percy were here too, and they both came over once they spotted the trio.


    ¡°Isaac? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de this year.¡±


    Isaac never attended this auction in thest few years.


    ¡°Are we not allowed in yet?¡± Isaac asked.


    He noticed how red Patricia¡¯s nose was already, stark against her paleplexion. She suffered easily


    when it was cold.


    The slightest chill was enough to turn her nose and ears red.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nik pulled his sleeve up to check his watch. ¡°It starts at three-thirty, so the doors should open in a


    few more minutes.¡±


    Percy swept his eyes over the waiting crowd in the open-air lobby. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything good


    this year?¡±


    There were a lot of people here today. Could it be that word got out about something of significant


    value? It was possibly why the auction attracted such arge crowd this year.


    Nik muttered lowly, ¡°I¡¯m bidding on a portrait of a beauty. I do like beauties!¡±


    Percy chuckled. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll meet the beauty in your dreams just because you bought her


    portrait?¡±


    He has countless women to keep himpany, but here he is eyeing one who lived in the past.


    Nik cocked his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. We¡¯ll revisit this subject if you ever learn to appreciate the


    arts.¡±


    Isaac stayed silent. He knew the list of items that were up for auction today as the organizer had given


    it to him. He never attended the past iterations of this auction, so the organizer hoped that he would


    this time.


    He had his eye on a ne dubbed Celestial Tears. It was created during the Ancient Roman Empire


    and was made from precious gems that came from stars that fell to the earth as meteors.


    It was said that this ne would bring good fortune to those who wore it, and would also bind two


    lovers together, so that they may continue to find each other and love one another throughout each and


    every lifetime.


    It was Percy¡¯s first time attending this auction too. He was not on leave when the auction was held the


    past few years, so he could not attend.


    He looked at Isaac. ¡°Isaac, what about you? Any insider information that you care to share?¡±


    The auction that was held here at Seneville each year was shrouded with intrigue. Most auctions would


    publish the list of items up for auction to draw in those who were keen to bid on them.


    However, the auction at Seneville was invite-only, and the items up for bidding were kept secret until


    the auction itself. Only those who attended would know what was on auction.


    Many people wished to attend but had not received an invitation.


    At longst, the doors were open to the crowd, and a member of the auction staff came over to make


    the announcement.


    ¡°Please enter and proceed to take your seats.¡±


    Nik was the first to step forward. ¡°Let¡¯s sit together!¡±


    All three of these young, wealthy men had their respective private rooms on the second floor. They


    could rx infort while keeping a close eye on the auction.


    Patricia was trailing behind them when she felt a tap on her shoulder.


    ¡°Tricia.¡±


    She turned around and was startled to see Zachary behind her.


    ¡°Zachary? I didn¡¯t know you were here!¡±


    However, she chuckled as soon as she said that. After all, the Selwyns were one of the most prominent


    families in Appleby, so they would have received an invitation too.


    ¡°Tricia, are you here with Isaac?¡±


    Zachary spotted Isaac, who was not too far away. At the same time, Isaac turned around to see where


    Patricia was, and their eyes met.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m his secretary, so I go wherever he goes,¡± Patricia said with a smile.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Just then, Madam Selwyn came over and called out icily, ¡°Zach, the auction is about to start. We


    should go and take our seats.¡±


    She wore a pale green dress with a white mink coat and a vintage red purse. Her hair and face were


    styled to perfection.


    Patricia nodded at her in greeting. ¡°Hello, Madam Selwyn.¡±


    Madam Selwyn nodded stiffly and began to pull Zachary by the arm.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m talking to Tricia! You can go on ahead first.¡± Zachary was displeased.


    He had not seen her in so long and had no idea how she was doing. She was never around when he


    tried to look for her.


    It was like she was hiding from him on purpose. Since he ran into her atst today, he was determined


    to say a few more words to her.


    ¡°Zach, don¡¯t forget why you¡¯vee today,¡± Madam Selwyn reminded coldly.


    Right then, Isaac came over and called out to Patricia, ¡°Miss Aniston, keep up.¡±


    He reached out to grab her hand before pulling her up the stairs to the second floor.


    Zachary watched as Isaac took her away. He was a man. He knew from the way Isaac acted that he


    liked Patricia.


    But isn¡¯t that punk about to get engaged next Saturday?


    Madam Selwyn yanked on Zachary¡¯s arm once more. ¡°Zach, don¡¯t you see that? She¡¯s found another


    wealthy suitor.¡±


    Patricia followed Isaac to a private room on the second floor. Nik and Percy were already in there,


    and there were two more empty seats beside them.


    Isaac gestured to the one at the end and said, ¡°Sit there. Let me know if you see anything you like.¡±


    Patricia was nning to take a seat with Liam at the back, but when she heard what Isaac said, she


    thought about it for a moment before taking a seat on the spacious armchair.


    They had a very good view of the auction podium from here. There were alsorge screens that


    catered to those who sat near the back, but it was a lot better to see the items themselves.


    The auction started at three-thirty sharp, and the first item up for bidding was the painting of a beautiful


    woman that Nik had his eyes on.


    Quite a number of people bid on it, but Nik won in the end. Patricia frowned slightly as she thought


    to herself, It must be nice to be that rich.


    He was ecstatic about spending 75,000 on a painted piece of canvas.


    Patricia did not get it at all. She could not share his enthusiasm.


    She thought about how even though she ved away for the past five years, she was barely able to


    provide for her three children.


    She was working now too, having to apany her boss to an auction.


    The following items up for auction were all fine china and porcin pieces. None of the three men were


    interested in these, so they did not bid on anything.


    Next came a ruby bangle that was also an antique item from the Renaissance period. The bidding


    started at 15,000.


    Patricia had eyed the bangle. She thought about asking Isaac to get it for her if she did like it, but when


    she heard the five-figure opening bid, she decided against it.


    There was no way she could repay him for it, so she would rather not ept it.


    Meanwhile, Isaac sat there drinking his tea without even ncing at the podium. True enough, these


    items were not enough to pique his interest.


    Patricia began to feel a little thirsty too, so she drank some tea as well.


    It was green tea with a very refreshing fragrance that seemed to linger in her mouth. She quickly took


    another sip.


    All of a sudden, Percy raised his auction paddle, and the auctioneer called out, ¡°90,000 from number


    fifteen. Are there any other bidders?¡±


    Isaac and Nik both turned to look at him, and Nik asked, ¡°Percy, that¡¯s a woman¡¯s bangle. Are


    you getting it to give to a woman?¡±


    However, Percy did not satisfy their curiosity. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Seeing that no one else called out a higher bid, the auctioneer closed the bid and announced, ¡°Item


    sold to number fifteen. Congrattions.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Isaac nced at Patricia through the corner of his eye and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t found anything you like,


    Miss Aniston?¡±


    His eyes almost seemed to sparkle, so much so that Patricia had to squint a little.


    ¡°Hah. You must be kidding, Mr. Arnold. These items are all too valuable. I dare not ask for them.¡±


    She meant every word. All she wanted right now was to provide for herself and her three children, and


    she cared little for things like jewelry and other luxuries.


    Isaac¡¯s gaze seemed to intensify. Sure enough, she¡¯s not a greedy woman.


    She might seem to care a lot about money, but every single buck she spent was earned through her


    hard work andbor. He did help her by giving her a job that paid five thousand a month, but she gave


    it her all too.


    She never camete or left early.


    She made all the arrangements for his work schedule without ever making a mistake.


    She put up with all his fault-finding, epted all his requests, and even did her best to please him.


    After thinking all these through, Isaac turned his gaze back to the podium. The next item on the block


    would be the one he wanted.


    The auctioneer gestured toward the ne up on the podium and announced, ¡°This is the final item


    up for auction today, the Celestial Tears ne. It was crafted during the Ancient Roman Empire and


    is made of meteorite.¡±


    This was Patricia¡¯s first time seeing a ne with a ck gemstone pendant. It dazzled under the


    light, and her eyes lit up.


    She could not stop herself from eyeing it more closely. What an extraordinary ne! It¡¯s almost as if


    I can see the gxy inside it.


    Of course, when she heard that the starting bid was six million, her jaw dropped in shock. She was


    floored to find that it cost as much as a luxury vi!


    If she had that much money, she would never buy such an expensive, but frivolous item.


    She sipped her tea again to calm herself down.


    Once again, she realized that she could not understand the world of the rich at all.


    The once highly regarded daughter of the Aniston Family was now beaten down by the reality of life.


    All the while, the auctioneer kept calling out bid after bid, which rose from six million all the way to


    twelve million.


    Patricia had to pat her trembling heart. That¡¯s so expensive! How can anyone even have the guts to


    wear it in public?


    Just then, Isaac raised his paddle and called out, ¡°Fifteen million.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The auction hall was in an uproar as everyone began to discuss the bid.


    ¡°Fifteen million? That¡¯s too expensive!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Who is that up there? He just raised the bid by three million!¡±


    The auctioneer then called out again, ¡°A bid of eighteen million from number eleven. Would anyone


    else like to bid?¡±


    Isaac frowned. He thought that fifteen million would be enough, so who was number eleven? What


    gave them the gall to try and snatch this away from him?


    He raised his paddle and said, ¡°22 million.¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s voice shook as he said, ¡°A bid of 22 million from number eighteen.¡±


    Once again, the crowd eximed at the price, ¡°22 million?!¡±


    Patricia snuck a peek at Isaac, who sat there, proud and aloof. His features looked even more chiseled


    than they usually did.


    It¡¯s true that the most distinguished family in all of Appleby is rolling in money. He can spend 22 million


    just to buy a ne.


    Is he buying it for his future wife? Patricia¡¯s expression darkened at the thought of Adeline.


    What a lucky woman. She hasn¡¯t even married him yet, but there¡¯s already such an extravagant gift


    waiting for her.


    Patricia was jealous¡ªutterly andpletely jealous.


    After a short wait, the auctioneer began his countdown, and no one else called out apeting bid.


    Nik chuckled and nced at Patricia beforementing, ¡°How generous of you, Isaac! Is she really


    worth you spending all that money on a ne?¡±


    She did not look pleased by this. In fact, she looked a little miffed. Is 22 million still not enough to win


    her favor? Nik began to pity Isaac.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Isaac¡¯s gaze fell on Patricia as he said, ¡°Of course. She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Patricia rolled her eyes. Why is Adeline so lucky? Why does she have such a handsome boyfriend who


    prepared such an expensive gift for her?


    The more she thought about it, the more shemented over the unfairness of it all. A wicked woman


    like Adeline deserved to stay single for the rest of her life.


    All three men were looking at Patricia, but she rolled her eyes with a disgruntled expression on her


    face.


    Percy found it amusing while Nik massaged his forehead with a sigh. They considered her a walking


    cmity. All three of them were at risk of being pulverized to smithereens when she was around.


    However, it could not be helped that Isaac was infatuated with her. What a conundrum!


    The auction hade to an end, so the crowd on the first floor had begun dispersing.


    Liam and the other assistants all went over to help their respective bosses pay and collect the items


    they won.


    Patricia got up and nced at the three men.


    ¡°President Arnold, are we heading back now?¡±


    The auction started at 3.30PM and it was already 6.00PM now. There had been a lot of items up for


    auction, and the auctioneer hadunched into a detailed summary of the background and uniqueness


    of each item, so it ended up taking quite some time.


    Perhaps this was the life of a wealthy person. Maybe they were fond of things that had a story and a


    captivating history.


    Either way, Patricia felt like it was time for her to get off work and return to her children. She had not


    seen them the entire day, and she was beginning to miss them.


    Isaac checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s get dinner first. We¡¯ll head back after dinner.¡±


    Patricia did not protest since he was the boss. He called the shots!


    They got up and headed downstairs. The owner was waiting on the first floor, and she came over as


    soon as she spotted Isaac.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally graced us with your presence, President Arnold.¡±


    Isaac shook her head. She was dressed in a vintage dress and was very beautiful.


    ¡°There were a lot of fine items this time, Miss Landry,¡± hemented half-heartedly. He would not


    havee this time if it had not been for Patricia.


    Rosalie Landry was keen on him, but he did not care for her, so it was best that they kept their


    distance.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged, Mr. Arnold. It¡¯s such a pity. I look forward to your divorce. I,


    Rosalie Landry, will always be here waiting for you.¡± Her eyes shed with sorrow as she said those


    words.


    Patricia¡¯s expression morphed into one of visible shock. Just how eligible of a bachelor is he, anyway?


    There¡¯s always some admirer of his at every turn.


    Still, this young woman seemed like a far greater catch than Adeline. Not only was she beautiful, she


    also ran a renowned antique shop.


    The grandness of the auction held each year was a testament to Rosaline¡¯s talent, so it was such a pity


    that Isaac was so blind.


    Nik thrust his hand out to shake hands with her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me, Miss Landry? I¡¯m not


    too shabby myself,¡± he said with a wicked grin before winking at her.


    However, Rosalie smiled faintly and mentioned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m a lot more selective when ites to


    love, Mr. Ortega. When I find the right person, they will be my one true love for my entire lifetime.¡±


    As she said that, her gaze drifted back to Isaac.


    At the same time, Isaac¡¯s eyes fell on Patricia as he thought to himself, I¡¯m the same. Once I find the


    right person, she¡¯s the one for me, for all lifetimes.


    He bought this ne because he wanted to be with her, and for their love to span every single


    lifetime.


    Percy chatted with Rosalie for a bit before bidding her goodbye.


    All of them walked out of thepound and headed toward their cars. The parking lot was quite empty


    now as most people had left.


    Zachary¡¯s car was still there, however, and Madam Selwyn was talking to him.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we leaving yet? It¡¯s freezing and I want to go home. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t get the


    ne. Who was that lunatic who offered 22 million? That¡¯s such an incredulous price! How crazy!¡±


    When Zachary spotted Patricia, he jumped out of the car.


    ¡°Tricia¡­¡±


    He called out to Patricia, who was about to enter the car when she heard him calling her name. She


    turned around and came over to him.


    She was still wearing Isaac¡¯s coat, but her face was bright red from the cold and she was shivering.


    The weather here was far too harsh on her. The wind blew icy cold as soon as the sun went down, so


    she was on the verge of turning into an icicle.


    ¡°Zachary, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Zachary saw how cold she was, so he took his coat off to wrap it around her shoulders.


    She quickly rejected it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t be cold once I get in the car. Did you want something? If


    there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯d best get back to the car.¡±


    When Isaac climbed into the car, he realized that Patricia was not with him, so he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss


    Aniston?¡±


    Liam, who stood at the car waiting to open the door for Patricia, said, ¡°She¡¯s talking to Mr. Selwyn.¡±


    Isaac spied out the window to find Patricia standing opposite Zachary.


    He did not know what they were talking about, but Zachary was smiling and he even reached out to pat


    Patricia on the head.


    The image of them together infuriated him, so he instructed coldly, ¡°Liam, go over and let Miss Aniston


    know that if she doesn¡¯t want to leave yet, we¡¯ll leave on our own first.¡±


    Liam got the message. Isaac was displeased. He was obviously jealous.


    As he walked over to Patricia, he wailed internally, Miss Aniston! Please stop making President Arnold


    angry. He spent 22 million on you today, so could you please take that into ount and stop pushing


    his buttons?


    Liam sighed.


    Why do I have to worry about my boss¡¯ love life?! How frustrating!


    One of them refused to be clear about his feelings, while the other was entirely clueless, so he had no


    idea when these two would actually get together once and for all.


    ¡°Miss Aniston, President Arnold is asking if you¡¯re ready to leave yet. He wants to leave now.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Liam decided to change the question up a little. Meanwhile, Patricia¡¯s nose had gonepletely red


    from the freezing cold, so she pulled the coat tighter around her and said, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll head


    off now, Zachary. Let¡¯s meet up some other time.¡±


    She jogged back over to Isaac¡¯s car, and her teeth were chattering by the time she took her seat.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s freezing!¡±


    When Isaac saw hering, he had already told the driver to turn the heater up to maximum, so


    Patricia was feeling a lot better now that she was in the car.


    ¡°What did Zachary want with you?¡±


    Patricia rubbed her hands together and cupped her face to warm her cheeks up. She answered without


    hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s been helping me with my search for my mother and he said he found a few leads, so


    we¡¯ll meet up a few dayster to talk about it.¡±


    She had been looking for her mother throughout the past few years as she wanted to reunite with her.


    Isaac¡¯s expression grew a little grim. ¡°You can ask me to help you find her. I¡¯m a lot more reliable than


    he is.¡±


    Meanwhile, Patricia had finally warmed up enough that she no longer felt stiff and numb. Her limbs felt


    a lot looser, her fingers regained their senses, and she was no longer shivering.


    She reveled in the warmth of the car as she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Arnold, I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble you


    with this, and you¡ª¡±


    You¡¯re about to get engaged to Adeline, which means you and that mother-daughter duo are going to


    be family. Why would I ask you to help me look for my mother? She¡¯s missing because of those two.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    His dark eyes shed with puzzlement as he stared at her.


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    She took her phone out to text Darcie, but she saw a text from Selina instead.


    ¡®Patricia, you¡¯re attending Adeline and President Arnold¡¯s engagement party next Saturday, right? Let¡¯s


    sit together.¡¯


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Patricia went rigid for a moment before sending a text back. ¡®I¡¯m not going.¡¯


    Why would she attend Adeline¡¯s engagement party? If she did attend, she would probably bring a


    funeral wreath with her.


    Suddenly, she received a text from Ryan. ¡®Tricia, I thought you and Isaac were together, but I¡¯ve now


    realized that it¡¯s a misunderstanding on my part. Let¡¯s go see a movie together tomorrow. You¡¯re not


    allowed to say no. I¡¯lle and pick you up after work.¡¯


    Patricia was stunned. Why did she receive a message from both of them at the same time?


    Still, she smiled at Ryan¡¯s text. Since Ryan was asking her out, she might as well go. It had been years


    since shest saw a movie.


    Patricia began to reminisce. If it had not been for that incident back then, she might have ended up in a


    rtionship with Ryan by now.


    Ryan was her deskmate and they got along swimmingly back then.


    All of a sudden, Isaac stuck his head closer. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re so focused on it.¡±


    She quickly put her phone away and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Then, she turned and looked out the window. The car was currently rolling down a narrow, countryside


    lane.


    The views were decent, but she knew how cold it was outside right now as the window was frosted


    over.


    She used her finger to draw a little turtle, pretending that it was Isaac.


    He would look a little cute if he was indeed a turtle, but unfortunately, he was a human and an


    incredibly handsome one at that.


    Just then, Isaac sneezed and Liam immediately whipped his head around to ask, ¡°Are you getting a


    cold, President Arnold?¡±


    Patricia swiftly shrugged the coat off and ced it on Isaac¡¯sp.


    ¡°You should put it back on, Mr. Arnold. I won¡¯t be able to take responsibility for it if you do fall sick.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Isaac threw Liam a re through the rearview mirror, and Liam trembled in fear. Darn it! Me and my big


    mouth again.


    He tried to salvage the situation by saying, ¡°Miss Aniston, President Arnold is of excellent health! He


    rarely feels cold, so you should keep it on. President Arnold¡¯s probably feeling warm right now.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. So Isaac is stronger than most people, huh?


    Even his assistant could tell that he felt hot. Anyone who imed to be hot on such a cold day was one


    tough cookie.


    Patricia chuckled and said, ¡°Well then, thank you, Mr. Arnold. I¡¯m a little under-dressed for this weather


    today, so I¡¯m feeling rather chilly.¡±


    She quickly pulled the coat back on. Isaac smiled faintly and said, ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re not allowed to dress


    so sparsely just for the sake of beauty. If you end up taking sick leave because of this, I¡¯ll cut your pay


    and your bonus too.¡±


    Patricia felt properly chided at the mention of a pay cut.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I will dress warmly and won¡¯t allow myself to fall sick.¡±


    Out of the blue, Isaac pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a lot warmer like this.¡±


    Patricia could feel the body heat emanating from him. It felt burning hot against her body, and his gaze


    was even more searing.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold¡­? Mr. Arnold¡­ let go. Stop kidding around.¡±


    Her eyes were fixed in front of her. She had to work and meet with those two men in front of her every


    day, and she cared about her reputation too.


    Still, Isaac refused to let go. He even buried his head into her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap. I¡¯ll add to your bonus if you act as my pillow.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°How much?¡±


    All three men had the same thought. She¡¯s obsessed with money!


    Isaac breathed out shallowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you that ne. It should be more than enough,


    right?¡±


    The ne?


    Patricia was slow on the uptake, but after three seconds, she eximed in shock, ¡°Are you talking


    about Celestial Tears? Mr. Arnold, did you just say you want to give it to me?¡±


    Isaac felt his head spinning from the abruptness of her reaction, so he took it out on her by biting down


    on her neck.


    Previous Chapter

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    Patricia let out a soft gasp when she felt Isaac''s lips against her neck, and she turned scarlet


    immediately after.


    Patricia let out a soft gasp when she felt Isaac''s lips against her neck, and she turned scarlet


    immediately after.


    She dared not admit that she just made that sound.


    It sounded so alluring, so seductive.


    Ahhhhhhhh¡­


    She was too embarrassed by it. She would never be able to look Liam or Tom in the eye ever again.


    On the other hand, Isaac was satisfied. The sound she made proved how much he excelled in this


    area.


    "Yes. From now on, Celestial Tears is yours, but you''re not allowed to sell it. You must wear it every


    day."


    He made sure to state this clearly, or else, this money-obsessed woman might sell it off as soon as the


    ne touched her hands.


    He wanted to spend an eternity of lifetimes with her. It would not happen if she sold the ne off. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Patricia felt a little disappointed when she heard that. It was only for her to look at. She could not make


    use of it the way she wanted to.


    "I wouldn''t dare to wear it. It''d be like wearing a giant billboard that says e and rob me'' for all the


    thieves to see."


    Isaac chuckled and stroked her face with his slender fingers.


    "Patricia, do you know what I like the most about you?"


    Patricia rolled her eyes. Who knows what you like about me? I have both brains and beauty, so there''s


    nothing about me that isn''t worth liking.


    She did not say anything, however, so Isaac chuckled and informed her, "I like how innocent and


    adorable you are!"


    Hah! You like that she''s gullible and easily fooled, Liam grumbled to himself.


    Patricia was confused. "Mr. Arnold, wouldn''t you be afraid of someone robbing you if you wore


    something worth 22 million around your neck?"


    She had lived among the lowest rungs of society before, so she knew the depravity that existed in this


    world.


    Isaac inched closer to her ear and said, "There''s a built-in mechanism in the ne. Once it''s closed,


    no one will be able to see that ck gemstone. Without that, it''ll look like any ordinary ne."


    True enough, he had to exin the ne in detail to her, or else, she would not know about the


    wonders of this ne.


    Patricia nodded. "Oh, I see!"


    Just then, Isaac brought the ne out and put it on her.


    His deep, brooding eyes stared right at her as he said, "Perfect!"


    Patricia bent down to look at the ne. She squinted slightly as the ck gemstone dazzled with a


    starry sparkle that almost blinded her.


    "Are you seriously giving this to me, Mr. Arnold?"


    Shouldn''t he give this to his fianc¨¦e instead? How can I ept such a priceless gift?


    Isaac extended his long arm to pull her into his embrace before kissing her on her cheek.


    "Patricia, remember to keep it on, always."


    Patricia looked down again. It was indeed a very pretty ne.


    "Uh huh!" she replied robotically. He was a man of his word after all. He did give her a gift, and such an


    expensive one too.


    Though she could not exchange it for cash, an item like this was worth keeping around instead.


    However, she recalled that there was a myth about this ne. Apparently, wearing it meant that she


    would be able to be with her loved one in every single one of their lifetimes!


    She thought to herself, Hi, my loved one. Where are you? When are youing to find me?


    Is it going to be Ryan? She giggled secretly.


    She wondered if this was fate, as she received this ne right after Ryan asked her out on a date.


    Did it mean that her loved one had appeared in her life now?


    A tiny smile crept onto her face as she yed with the ne. Her mind was filled with the image of


    Ryan''s handsome face.


    Isaac stared at her out of the corner of his eye, and he smiled when he saw how happy she was.


    He liked seeing her smile, especially the two dimples that would appear on her cheeks when she did.


    "Patricia, do you like your gift?"


    His question snapped her out of her reverie. She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "I do like it. Ites with a meaningful story, and I hope it will bring me luck!"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    They parked the car in a farmhouse. There were colored lights hanging from the trees in the yard,


    making a gorgeous sight. After the driver and Liam opened the car door for them, Patricia got out of the


    car and instantly felt a gust of cold wind, causing her to shrink into her coat. Good thing she had Isaac''s


    clothes, or she would have to freeze to death in the countryside.


    Seeing that Isaac was standing nearby and waiting for her, she quickly caught up to him.


    He took her in his embrace and said, "You''ll be warmer this way."


    His voice was low and cold, but it brought warmth to Patricia. She was about to dodge his arms, but


    when he hugged her, she felt much warmer than before. Hence, she didn''t think too much about it and


    allowed him to walk into the house with her in his arms.


    There were only a few of them in the dining hall. Percy and Nik sat around the stove, while the


    drivers and the other staff were at the next few tables.


    As it was nice and toasty when they entered, Patricia retreated from Isaac''s arms.


    Seeing she was heading toward Liam''s table, he reminded her in a nonchnt voice, "You''ll be sitting


    with us."


    Hence, she could only listen to her superior and took a seat next to Nik and the others.


    Nik had finished reading the menu and said to them, "We can eat grilled venison tonight. They''d just


    ughtered it today, so it''s very fresh."


    They parked the car in a farmhouse. There were colored lights hanging from the trees in the yard,


    making a gorgeous sight. After the driver and Liam opened the car door for them, Patricia got out of the


    car and instantly felt a gust of cold wind, causing her to shrink into her coat. Good thing she had Isaac''s


    clothes, or she would have to freeze to death in the countryside.


    Percy poured a cup of tea before putting it in front of Patricia. "Miss Aniston, have some hot tea to


    warm yourself up."


    He could see that she was so cold that her small face had turned red, especially at her nose. She had


    very delicate features and pale skin that flushed red at the slightest hint of cold.


    Patricia smiled at him. "Thank you."


    Whenever she saw Percy, she would think of Darcie. Holding the hot cup of tea in her hands, she


    lightly took a small sip, feeling her body warm up in an instant.


    "Young Master Henderson, I have some good news for you. Poppy has found a new bone marrow


    donor, so you don''t have to feel guilty anymore."


    Percy suddenly spat out a mouthful of water, and a trace of surprise shed past his eyes. "Really?"


    The woman, Darcie, had a one-month agreement with him that if she made him satisfied, he would


    donate his bone marrow to her daughter. After spending time with her for the past few days, he had to


    say that he enjoyed it quite much, and he wouldn''t be happy if she went against her word. At that


    thought, Percy''s expression suddenly darkened, and he became distracted.


    Isaac said calmly, "That''s good. Percy can''t donate his, and she''s been saved now."


    Patricia nodded. "Yes! Otherwise, I''d feel bad for Poppy."


    Nik held the picture of the beauty in his hand and showed it to them. "Look at my beauty. Isn''t she


    gorgeous?"


    Patricia frowned and nced at it, whispering, "She''s a little chubby."


    Saying that, sheughed. As expected, they regarded chubbier bodies as the beauty standard back


    then.


    Nik had sharp ears, and he heard her words as well, so he asked, "Tricia, what did you just say?"


    Every time he saw this girl, his knees would go weak. After all, things never ended well for him


    whenever they met. Could the world give him a break today? He was truly at his limit.


    Patricia shook her head. "I said that it looks great."


    Hearing that, Nik was overjoyed, and he suddenly stood up. "Right! Tricia''s taste is better than the


    rest of you. Both of you said she was chubby, but this was the beauty standard back then. Also, there''s


    a legend that says she''ll appear in your dreams at night. I''m nning to meet this ancient beauty


    tonight."


    As he spoke, a cheeky grin slipped across his face, and he had already begun to wonder how he would


    greet the beauty when he saw her. Should I say ''Hi,'' or should I say ''Greetings, mydy''?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    All of a sudden, Patricia yelped, "Young Master Ortega, y-your painting¡­"


    Meanwhile, the man in question was still immersed in his daydreams and did not realize that his


    painting had already caught on fire.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    It was only after hearing Patricia''s yelp that Nik looked down and saw that the painting was already


    half burned. Hurriedly, he extinguished the fire, but only the beautiful woman''s head was left, which


    infuriated him to no end. "It hurts! My beauty, you haven''t entered my dreams yet!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Next to him, Percy nearly copsed fromughter, while Isaac said coldly, "Nik, in the future, stop


    listening to these rumors and don''t do these lowly things either."


    Even though he was a genius in the medical field, he was also a lunatic. Seeing that the painting was


    ruined, Nik furiously threw it aside. "How boring. I only wanted to give it a try because I heard about


    it, but I didn''t expect to lose this opportunity too."


    Meanwhile, Patricia felt her heart ache as she watched as half a million went to waste just like that. She


    thought to herself, Young Master Ortega, if you think that you have too much money to spend, give it to


    me and I''ll help you! We''re talking about half a million here! What a waste.


    When Nik saw the ne on Patricia''s neck, he sneered. "Ise, you said I listen to rumors, but


    aren''t you the same? You bought that ne just because you believed that it can make couples


    love each other their entire lives. You''re just like me."


    Feeling Nik''s gaze, Patricia quickly reached out and stuffed the ne into her clothes before


    smiling at him. "Young Master Ortega, this isn''t that ne! It just looks a little simr, but it doesn''t


    have a ck diamond."


    Isaac had taught her this, and she had already figured out the mechanism of this ne. As long as


    she hid the ck diamond away, no one would know its value.


    Nik raised his eyebrows, thinking to himself, Do you think I''m as stupid as you? Ise is just tricking


    you.


    He picked up his wine ss and changed the topic. "Tricia, this venison tastes the best with wine."


    As it was Patricia''s first time eating grilled venison, she easily believed him, partially because she


    remembered that the characters in a movie she had watched once ate grilled venison that was served


    with warm wine on a snowy day as well. With the current weather, she felt that although it wasn''t


    snowing, it was already cold enough.


    Hence, she clinked her ss against his. "Cheers."


    Isaac frowned slightly. What she was drinking was sparkling wine, and although it was delicious, it had


    strong aftereffects. Hence, when he ced a piece of grilled meat on her te, he reminded, "Don''t


    drink too much, Miss Aniston. This wine is quite strong."


    Patricia rolled her eyes at him. As a matter of fact, she was already getting tipsy. "President Arnold,


    you''re so stingy. This wine tastes as good as a drink, so I won''t get drunk. Are you not going to treat me


    if I have a few more drinks? What a cheapskate."


    Isaac fell silent while Percy moodily drank his wine. Whenever he thought about how Darcie wouldn''t


    come to beg him anymore, he instantly felt irritated.


    However, Nikughed instead. "President Arnold, you''re stingy indeed, stingy enough to give her a


    ne worth 150 million as a present. Hahaha¡­"


    Isaac took a bite of the meat, thinking that it tasted good. He said in a detached voice, "Nik, if you


    get her drunk today, I''ll withdraw my investments from theboratory."


    Hearing this, Nik hurriedly stopped Patricia. "Tricia, let''s stop drinking and eat the meat instead, all


    right?"


    Meanwhile, Patricia felt like there were more people in front of her now. Isaac had turned into three


    people and there were countless Niks everywhere, whereas Percy was innumerable. Her head


    spinning, she groaned, "Ugh, this wine tastes good. I want to drink more."


    Nik''s brows furrowed. "She''s already drunk. Doesn''t that make things easier for you? I''m just helping


    you out here." Feeling helpless, he was practically about to get on his knees when he said this. Last


    time, Isaac had asked them to make her drunk, but why did he have a sudden change of mind now?


    Isaac nced at Patricia and said, "I''m getting engaged next week. She''ll kill me if I do something to


    her now."


    Isaac fell silent while Percy moodily drank his wine. Whenever he thought about how Darcie wouldn''t


    come to beg him anymore, he instantly felt irritated.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Nik nced at his pants and agreed, "You have a point. Women care about these things the most,


    especially old-fashioned girls like Tricia."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but ask again, "Since you like Tricia, why are you marrying the young


    lady of the Aniston Family?"


    Isaac couldn''t talk about how he felt either. After all, they both signed the agreement, and both Adeline


    and him couldn''t tell any outsiders that it was a fake engagement. In the end, he picked up a ss of


    wine and drank it all by himself.


    Seeing that he wasn''t replying, Nik sighed. "As I thought, men are all the same. We always yearn for


    something that''s not ours. That''s why, I''ll never get married in this life so that I can always enjoy


    myself."


    Percy chuckled. "Nik, you don''t understand Ise in the slightest. He must have a reason for this. After all,


    he''s not a yboy at all. He''s very loyal."


    Seeing that Percy understood him more, Isaac raised his ss at him. "Cheers, my friend."


    After drinking another ss, Patricia was sprawled out on the table, fast asleep. Isaac looked at the


    time. "I''m not going back to the city tonight. What about you two?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patricia was drunk out of her mind, so he nned to stay in the farmhouse for a night.


    Eager to go back and make things clear with Darcie, Percy looked at the time and replied, "I''m going


    back after dinner. I have something to do."


    On the other hand, Nik didn''t care. "I''m fine either way. I can stay here too."


    Isaac extended his hand and shook Patricia. "Patricia, wake up."


    She lifted her head, unable to see clearly in front of her, and pouted. "I''m sleepy¡­"


    Then, she went to lie down again, while Isaac narrowed his eyes.


    "The rest of you can continue eating. I''m taking her to rest somewhere else." Saying that, he lifted her


    up in his arms and wrapped his coat tightly around her.


    Nik yelled loudly, "Ise, don''t make things difficult for yourself and just do what you want."


    Hearing that, Isaac paused in his tracks. He wanted to do that too, but¡­


    He strode back to the building in the back, where the guest rooms were in a separate small courtyard.


    The first floor was the living room, and the second floor was the bedroom. Liam had already booked a


    room and waited for Isaac to enter the room with Patricia before he exited the courtyard.


    Isaac ced Patricia on the bed, then went into the bathroom to get a towel in order to wipe her face.


    When he came out with the towel, he found that the woman on the bed had disappeared.


    His brows furrowed as he called out, "Patricia¡­"


    The woman in question lifted her head from the ground. "Here!"


    Then, she got up staggeringly, using the wall to support herself. "Where is this? Why can''t I see


    clearly?"


    Isaac reached out and pulled her into his arms. "Just sleep if you''re tired. Why are you walking


    around?" His voice was low and carried a hint of admonishment.


    All of a sudden, Patricia wrapped her arms around his neck and chuckled. "You''re so kind to me! Do


    you have a girlfriend? If you don''t, I''ll be your girlfriend!"


    As she spoke, her smile grew even wider as she mumbled to herself, "You don''t, right?"


    Then, she jumped up and wrapped her legs around his waist, her soft and small hands cupping his


    face. "Let me see how you look, boyfriend."


    However, her vision was still blurry, and all she could see was Isaac''s handsome face. She shook her


    head. "Ugh, why do you look exactly like Isaac? Is it because I see him every day that I''m even


    imagining his face on my boyfriend''s?"


    At her words, Isaac''s expression changed, and there was a hint of a smile on the corner of his lips. "Do


    you really like Isaac?"


    Everyone would speak their true feelings after they got drunk, so he wanted to hear hers.


    After pondering for a moment, Patricia replied, "He''s quite handsome, and he has a good body. I''ve


    even touched his abs before! They feel great, you know!"


    Then, she got up staggeringly, using the wall to support herself. "Where is this? Why can''t I see


    clearly?"

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    All of a sudden, Patricia paused. "Ugh, why did I tell you that?"


    Something felt strange. Meanwhile, the man that she was entangled with stiffened.


    As if already feeling the warmth from her fingers, he asked in a low voice, his throat bobbing up and


    down, "Patricia, I''m asking you if you like Isaac."


    Suddenly, Patricia patted his shoulders and slid down from his body. As she walked forward, she


    bumped into the bed and fell on top of it, then rolled aroundfortably. "I don''t. He''s already going to


    marry Adeline, so why would I like him?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She wrapped her arms around herself and curled into a ball, saying, "In the entire world, I despise


    Adeline and her mother the most. As long as anyone is involved with them, I''ll hate them too. Isaac is


    the same."


    Isaac had wanted to hear her true feelings, but when he was met with these words, his face fell. From


    the moment she said that she didn''t like him, he already found it difficult to suppress the anger in his


    heart. Fortunately, she had an exnation, so he could still understand why.


    He sat on the bed, caressing her face. "Patricia, why do you hate Adeline so much?"


    So that was the case. It wasn''t that she didn''t like him, but it was all because of Adeline and her


    mother.


    She shook her head. "I don''t want to talk about them."


    Whenever she thought of what those women did to her, she was filled with hatred, but she couldn''t take


    revenge on them yet, and even had to watch them be more and more arrogant and smug. It made


    her want to talk about them even less.


    Isaac didn''t ask any further. As he looked at her pained expression, his heart ached terribly. Hence, he


    pulled her up and kissed her mouth. He was very gentle, so gentle that Patricia didn''t even realize who


    he was and even responded to him. She looped her arms around his neck and curled his tongue with


    hers, her jerky and messy movements arousing Isaac''s desire even further.


    "Patricia, if you keep messing around, I won''t hold back," he warned breathlessly.


    However, she didn''t seem to sense any danger and smiled as well. "Your lips taste really good. They


    taste like mint. I like it."


    Then, she surged forward and kissed him again, making himpletely lose his self-control. He


    pressed her onto the bed and looked at her from above, his gaze turning cold.


    "Patricia, don''t me me for this. You were the one who asked for it, but I''ll take responsibility as well."


    Patricia waved her arms in the air, looking for him, until he lowered his head and kissed her beautiful


    lips again. As her arms finally wrapped around his neck again, she had an inexplicable feeling that he


    felt extremely familiar, especially when she was holding his neck, as if she had dreamed about it


    before. His scent was also oddly familiar to her. Hence, she let down her defenses and was even afraid


    that he would disappear again, so she hugged him tightly, not letting him leave.


    As he looked at the reluctant expression of the woman beneath him, the corners of Isaac''s lips curled


    upward and he peeled off all her clothes. The sight of the skin on her chest made him recall that night.


    When his long fingers brushed past her red lips, Patricia grabbed his hand and opened her eyes.


    "Don''t leave, all right? I know it''s you. The kids miss you too. They need you."


    Isaac''s brows furrowed. Who did she mistake him for?


    He patted her face and said, "Patricia, I''m Isaac. I''m the one who needs you. Remember that."


    "Patricia, don''t me me for this. You were the one who asked for it, but I''ll take responsibility as well."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Saying that, Isaac lowered his head and kissed her again, but Patricia''s eyes shot open from the pain,


    and she began pushing him. "It hurts. Let me go."


    Following that, she began kicking and punching, eventually kicking Isaac off the bed. As he dropped to


    the ground with a loud thump, he let out a low groan, then looked down at himself. She had kicked him


    in a certain area, instantly making him limp.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He cursed under his breath, "Damn it."


    She really was different from other drunks. She became extremely strong, and even targeted his vital


    areas.


    Isaac stood up and nced at the woman on the bed, who had fallen asleep with the nket wrapped


    around her. All of a sudden, he had an impulse to just pounce on her, but her kick from earlier had


    calmed him down. No matter how much of a b*stard he was, he shouldn''t do anything to her now.


    He sighed, theny down in the quilt and pulled her into his arms, hugging her a little tighter and kissing


    her on the face. "Patricia, sooner orter, you will be mine."


    He was not in a hurry. After all, he had already decided on this woman, and she would belong to him


    completely one day.


    The next day, when Patricia woke up and saw that she and Isaac were both naked, she screamed in


    fright. Her voice was loud and piercing, and it immediately woke Isaac up.


    He raised his hand to pick his ear, his voice low and heavy with fatigue as he asked, "Patricia, why are


    you yelling?"


    Once Patricia was finished screaming, she looked absolutely dismayed. "Isaac, you and I¡­ Why did


    we¡­"


    Only then did Isaac know what she was thinking. Clearly, he didn''t seed in doing anything, and he


    had even been kicked so viciously by her that he didn''t know if he had lost any bodily functions.


    When Patricia saw a certain area of his body, she screamed again. "Ahh!"


    Then, she grabbed the nket and covered her face, thinking to herself if her eyes might fall out now


    that she had seen everything.


    Isaac nced down. Seeing his body still had a reaction in the morning, it meant that everything was


    fine. Still, why was this girl so easily scared? It was fortunate that he had a good heart. If he were an


    old man, he might have to be called into the hospital by now.


    He pulled the nket down to reveal her face, only to see that her expression was full of despair. There


    were tears in her eyes, as if he was bullying her.


    Pursing his lips, he said, "Patricia, I''ll take responsibility." Damn it, I didn''t even get to do anything, but


    I''m still taking responsibility. This has to be enough, right?


    At his words, Patricia finally raised her gaze to look at him with her teary andrge eyes. "Did we really


    do it?"


    Her lips trembled, and her tears began to fall.


    At first, Isaac had nned to lie to her and say that they did it, and that she was the one who initiated


    everything. However, now that he was watching her cry, he felt a pang in his heart and was even


    panicking. Isaac, who was always as calm as a millpond, was shaken for the first time as he hurriedly


    wiped her tears away.


    "All right, stop crying. Nothing happenedst night."


    He had no choice but to tell the truth. If something had really happened, she might cry herself to death.


    Patricia parted her lips slightly. "Nothing happened? Really? What about our clothes?"


    Isaac shook his head. "You were drunk and became very assertive because you mistook me for


    someone else, but in the end, you didn''t let me do anything and even kicked me out of the bed. That''s


    why nothing happened at all."


    Pursing his lips, he said, "Patricia, I''ll take responsibility." Damn it, I didn''t even get to do anything, but


    I''m still taking responsibility. This has to be enough, right?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    Then, he looked sidelong at her, adding, "Don''t you know whether we''ve done it or not? Won''t you feel


    anything in there?" This woman is really like a sheet of nk paper; she knows nothing, he thought.


    Patricia wiped her tears away. Good that we didn''t do it, she thought while shaking her head. "How


    would I know that?" She wasn''t experienced in this kind of thing, but she had felt exhausted and


    somewhat ufortable in there during the few days when she had that kind of dream. Now, she


    didn''t really feel exhausted, just a mild headache if anything. It must''ve been because of the booze.


    Nothing feels abnormal down there either.


    When Isaac saw how she finally stopped crying after knowing that nothing had happened between


    them, he felt like teasing her again. He was conflicted; on the one hand, he wanted to tease her, but on


    the other hand, he was afraid that she might cry.


    Patricia looked around her. "W-Where are my clothes?"


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Isaac''s lips as he put his hands under his head while looking at


    her flustered demeanor. "You undressed along the wayst night, so I don''t know about that. Try


    looking all the way for them."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patricia instantly blushed crimson; the scene he had described was too mind-blowing to think about.


    Patting herself on the cheeks, she warned herself, Patricia, you''ve got to stay off alcohol from now on.


    Look how wild you got with him after getting drunk. If this goes on, you''ll be no different than Gwen.


    Just wait until Adelinees to you and calls you a mistress!


    She picked up his shirt from the ground and quickly put it on. Even though she did so with great speed,


    Isaac managed to see her soft, white breasts, which he had caressed a lot yesterday. His eyes


    reddened slightly. I''ve got to admit that this girl has got a nice figure, he thought.


    Patricia then picked up her panties and hurriedly wore them before looking back at him.


    Perhaps she''s telling herself that I can''t see it, thought Isaac. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but


    chuckle in a deep and very attractive voice.


    She heard him chuckle as well, but she couldn''t care less about that at this moment. She had to pick


    up her clothes first before anything else.


    By the time she came downstairs, she had finally found all her clothes. With these clothes in her arms,


    she darted a look toward the ground-floor living room. Luckily, there was a bathroom, so she went


    inside and got dressed. After that, she looked at the shirt she had just been wearing. He actually wore


    a white shirtst night, she thought. Isaac was almost always dressed in ck, so she had rarely seen


    him dressed in white.


    Clutching the shirt in her hand, she went upstairs to deliver it to him, only to be pinned to the bed and


    smothered with kisses for a long time. It wasn''t until she nearly passed out that he finally released his


    grip on her and looked at how indescribably beautiful she was as a scarlet blush came over her face.


    Atst, Patricia was able to catch her breath, but it took her a long time to recover herself. The next


    instant, she jumped out of bed and pointed at him, saying, "Y-You''ve gone too far, Isaac!"


    Isaac took his shirt from her while facing her. Then, he put the shirt on, doing up the buttons one by one


    with a hint of amusement in his dark eyes. His good-looking features became increasingly prominent,


    with an air ofnguidness after sleep that made him look especially charming.


    Patricia looked at his Adam''s apple, the slender fingers with which he did up his shirt buttons, and the


    part below his waist before hurriedly covering her eyes. What a hunk! She had been very angry at first,


    but when she saw him like this, she was dazzled. This guy is simply too good-looking! His body is


    damn attractive, too. Oh¡­ my God! Why would I take notice of these things? Ain''t I supposed to scold


    him for taking liberties with me?


    Seeing her covering her eyes, Isaac said in an impassive voice, "Patricia, you''re the one who took the


    initiativest night. You threw your arms around my neck and wrapped your legs around my waist,


    begging me not to leave you. Now that I''ve gotten attracted to you, you''ve got to take responsibility for


    it."


    Atst, Patricia was able to catch her breath, but it took her a long time to recover herself. The next


    instant, she jumped out of bed and pointed at him, saying, "Y-You''ve gone too far, Isaac!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Upon hearing this, Patricia instantly put her hands away and red at him. "I-I got drunk and mistook


    you for someone else." I must''ve mistaken him for the man in my dream, she thought. The man was


    the father of her children, so she would asionally fantasize about him, hoping that he would show up


    and say that he wanted to be together with her. However, aftering to her senses, she felt that she


    was too spineless. That guy had vanished since that night, making her suffer so much and causing her


    to raise the three children on her own. I should say to him, "We don''t need you so get lost." That''s what


    I''m supposed to do. Alcohol is really not a good thing.


    Having dressed neatly, Isaac became an immactely-dressed handsome man once again. "I don''t


    care. In any case, you''re the one who seduced me. Now that you''re the only woman in my heart,


    you''ve got to take responsibility for it. It''s immoral to run away after seducing someone," he said while


    leaning close to her.


    Patricia took a few steps back in fright. "What if I refuse to take responsibility for that?" Why should I


    take responsibility for that? I got drunk and wasn''t behaving normally. It was all his fault for being an


    easy mark!


    Isaac closed in on her step by step, trapping her between the wall and himself. "I''ll post the video of


    youst night online and let theizens teach you a lesson." He waved the cell phone in his hand.


    Patricia''s eyes widened. She wanted to snatch his phone, but he held it up so high that she couldn''t


    even touch it. "You''re so despicable, Isaac! How could you record a video of me?!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Isaac smiled even more devilishly. "This is evidence against a certain someone who goes back on their


    word," he said. Then, he turned around and entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    Patricia was stunned on the spot. As expected, this Isaac guy is a ruthless and cruel wolf. There''s no


    way I could be a match for him, she thought. Not only did she owe him money at the moment, but she


    was even forced to be his mistress. She felt that she was going crazy.


    Isaac was done washing up after a while. When he came out, he looked even more refreshingly


    handsome. "I''ll be waiting for you in the dining room. Hurry up; we''ve got to go back to work."


    Seeing that Patricia was still lost in thought, he darted a look at her with a smile. In reality, he hadn''t


    taken any video of herst night. He was just trying to scare her. After all, how could he possibly have


    the time to record videos in that kind of situationst night? However, this trick seemed to work pretty


    well. From now on, he could bully her however he pleased. He happily walked out of the bedroom and


    went downstairs.


    After being in a trance for a while, Patricia entered the bathroom in a daze to wash up. She looked at


    the pretty woman with rosy lips and beautiful white teeth in the mirror. Despite having no makeup on,


    she still looked beautiful, as though she had been beautified. Such a woman was supposed to be in a


    sweet rtionship with a boyfriend who spoiled her and loved her dearly, but she didn''t have such good


    luck. She gave an inward sigh.


    She went to the dining room and had breakfast with Isaac before going back to work.


    Seeing how she was in a daze all day, he knew that he had crossed the line this time. He knew that


    she hated bing someone else''s mistress more than anything else, but he still forced her to do so.


    Well, I''m quite a bad guy, but she isn''t a mistress. My rtionship with Adeline is fake; she and I are


    only putting on an act in front of Grandpa. I''ll definitely tell her about that in the future, but for now, I


    have no choice but to do her an injustice.


    Consequently, he didn''t arrange any work for her all day today. Instead, he let her sit there in a daze.


    When it was about time to clock out, Patricia''s cell phone rang; it was a phone call from Ryan. She


    answered the phone, saying, "Hello?"


    "Tricia, I''m already downstairs outside your office. Have you finished work?"


    After being in a trance for a while, Patricia entered the bathroom in a daze to wash up. She looked at


    the pretty woman with rosy lips and beautiful white teeth in the mirror. Despite having no makeup on,


    she still looked beautiful, as though she had been beautified. Such a woman was supposed to be in a


    sweet rtionship with a boyfriend who spoiled her and loved her dearly, but she didn''t have such good


    luck. She gave an inward sigh.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    Only then did Patricia suddenlye to her senses. "Oh. Are you here to pick me up?"


    Ryan nodded slightly. "Yeah. We agreed to go to the movies together today, remember?"


    After hanging up the phone, Patricia patted her cheeks and mumbled to herself, "Patricia, don''t you


    want to try dating Ryan? Just forget about what happened this morning and what Isaac said. Keep your


    distance from him." After the self-talk, she hurriedly gathered her stuff and left the president''s office with


    her handbag.


    She entered the elevator along with the crowd who were getting off work. As there were a lot of people


    in the elevator, she was pushed into a corner.


    Some female colleagues were discussing Isaac''s engagement. One of them asked, "Hey, has Miss


    Aniston of the president''s office been feeling bluetely?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Another colleague replied, "That''s for sure. Now that President Arnold is getting engaged, there''s no


    hope for her anymore."


    "But President Arnold has her desk moved into his office. I wonder if his future wife will notice


    something fishy."


    "You guys know nothing. That''s what rich men do nowadays: they fool around with women out there


    while staying married. If it were me, I''d be willing to be the mistress of someone as handsome as


    President Arnold."


    "M-Me too."


    Listening to these words, Patricia felt as if every word they said was a reminder to her. If she were to do


    as Isaac had said, the situation would turn out just as they had described. She pursed her lips. She had


    to find a way to free herself from him. No matter whether he wanted to fool around or tease her, she


    had to distance herself from him as much as possible.


    The elevator arrived on the ground floor, upon which the crowd poured out of the elevator. When the


    ladies who had been gossiping just now saw Patricia, they all nched in fright. Then, they greeted


    her, saying, "You finished work quite early today, Miss Aniston."


    Patricia nodded slightly in response. Indeed, today was the day she clocked out earliest. Usually, she


    had to keep Isaacpany, but he wasn''t present today, nor had he asked her to go out with him. As a


    result, she was able to leave early.


    After walking out of the building, she saw a Maserati nearby. Ryan rolled down the car window and


    called out to her, saying, "Over here, Tricia."


    Some colleagues at the entrance heard him, so she slowly walked up to the car under the gaze of


    everyone. After that, Ryan got out of the car and opened the car door for her, saying, "I''m so happy


    today, Tricia!"


    Patricia smiled at him before looking back. Noticing that those colleagues were still standing there and


    looking on while gossiping about her, she decided not to bother. She hurriedly got into the car.


    Subsequently, Ryan got into the car before driving away.


    Patricia let out a sigh of relief. As expected, women were born to have a thing for gossip, and she was


    now the object of gossip in herpany. Everyone thought that she had a special rtionship with


    Isaac. She didn''t mind that in the past because there used to be nothing between her and him, but now,


    she felt that her rtionship with him wasn''t so pure anymore. Therefore, those words sounded


    increasingly unpleasant to her.


    Ryan turned to nce at her. "Tricia, are you okay with horror movies?" His assistant had taught him


    that it''d be best to choose horror movies when taking ady to the movies. That way, she would throw


    herself into his arms when she was afraid. Ryan really wanted Patricia to throw herself into his arms.


    He hoped that they could be a couple as soon as possible. After all, he had been waiting for her


    for six years, which was simply too long. So, he was bursting with impatience.


    Patricia thought about it for a moment. "Yeah, I''m okay with that. I like horror movies, actually."


    Ryan smiled. "d to hear that. I bought the tickets, so I was afraid that you''d be afraid to watch it."


    Subsequently, Ryan got into the car before driving away.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    Patricia looked back at him. "Am I that weak in your mind''s eye?" Ladies were usually faint-hearted, but


    she was different. She had always liked those horror stories since she was little. Not only that, but she


    also liked to y horror games, with Escape Room being the game she wanted to y the most at the


    moment.


    Ryan smiled. "You''ve never been weak."


    Patricia was happy when she listened to the former school hunk''spliment. However, she used to


    be a real personality who feared nothing in the past, and now she was like this because of the cruelty


    of society. She gave a sigh. Well, God took away what qualifies me to go my own way, but he gave me


    three cute babies. It''s a good thing, I guess. It''s just that I became a little sophisticated, but with the


    three kids being so cute, I''m fine with bing anything. At the thought of this, she smiled and no


    longer felt upset about what had happened in the past.


    When they arrived at the movie theater, Ryan collected the movie tickets and bought two cups of fruit


    juice and a box of popcorn.


    Patricia took the popcorn while smiling at him. "To be honest, Ryan, how many girlfriends have you had


    before?" He understandsdies so well and bought me strawberry juice. Youngdies seem to like


    such sour and sweet fruit juice, and I''m no exception.


    Ryan was startled for a moment. "I''ve never had a girlfriend before. If you don''t believe it, you can ask


    Selina about it." Selina was their former ss monitor. Moreover, she had an upright character and


    never lied, so she was the most suitable person to be mentioned.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Patricia smiled. "I''m just asking. Don''t be so nervous." She picked up a popcorn and


    tossed it into her mouth before entering the movie theater with him.


    Ryan had wanted to buy tickets for a love seat, but he was afraid of scaring Patricia since they had just


    started going out. Therefore, he decided to take one step at a time. He bought tickets for two normal


    seats that were side by side with each other.


    They sat down and chatted for a while about other ex-ssmates before the movie began.


    Taking a sip of her fruit juice, Patricia stretched out her hand to grab a few popcorn, only to touch


    Ryan''s hand. As soon as their eyes met after that, she immediately retracted her hand, and both of


    them smiled.


    Ryan leaned closer to her while asking in a whisper, "Aren''t you scared at all? I can lend you my arms


    for a moment." With that, he spread his arms and opened his overcoat, causing her to be greeted by a


    gust of warm air.


    Just then, a tall figure came in through the entrance and spotted their location precisely.


    Isaac''s expression changed when he saw how Ryan opened his overcoat to wrap it around Patricia.


    Then, he turned around and stepped out of the movie theater.


    A whileter, the movie at the movie theater where Patricia and Ryan were suddenly stopped ying,


    and the lights came on. Not only that, but the fire rm even went off.


    Patricia looked around them. "Is there a fire or something?" Seeing how everyone ran outside, she


    immediately stood up. "Ryan, let''s get out of here."


    Sitting in his seat, Ryan looked around coldly, but he didn''t find any signs of smoke or fire. Thinking that


    something was amiss, he frowned slightly and stood up, feeling that today really wasn''t his day. He


    wondered what had gone wrong. He and Patricia had been leaning closer together, and he would soon


    be able to kiss her. How regrettable, he thought. Despite his reluctance, it was pointless for him to insist


    that they stay in such a situation. It won''t work, I guess. There''s no way she''d go along with it. He took


    her hand. "Let''s go and have dinner." Since they couldn''t watch movies, they could go to a romantic


    restaurant. The atmosphere there was nice, so he would also be able to get a step closer to her.


    Isaac''s expression changed when he saw how Ryan opened his overcoat to wrap it around Patricia.


    Then, he turned around and stepped out of the movie theater.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    Patricia got into Ryan''s car. The car window had been lowered, allowing Isaac to see it very clearly


    when the car drove past his. Her smile is so sweet, and the way she looks at that guy is different.


    Isaac''s piercing eyes narrowed slightly as he took a puff at his cigarette. "Catch up with them. Have the


    three kids been picked up?"


    The chauffeur said to him, "Mr. Dorchestor has gone to pick them up. They''re probably on their way


    here now."


    Isaac smiled devilishly. "Okay. Catch up with them." To think that this girl has the nerve to go out on a


    date behind my back! When he returned to his office and saw that Patricia had left, he subconsciously


    opened hispany''s group chat and saw someone posting a photo of her getting into a Maserati.


    Therefore, he followed her to see who it was. The scene at the movie theater made him very angry, so


    he had the theater closed for business right away. All the movie theaters in Appleby were his.


    Whichever theater they went to, he could find out where they were and ruin their movie date.


    Having finished smoking a cigarette, he stubbed out the cigarette, wanting to light another. Still, he


    restrained himself. Fearing that he would have a bad smell on him that the three kids would dislike, he


    put the new cigarette back into his pocket. Then, he leaned back in his seat with his eyes fixed on the


    car in front of him. Just who the hell is that guy? He looks somewhat familiar to me. He seems to be


    also present at their ss reunionst time. Could he be Patricia''s ex-ssmate? At the thought of this,


    he curled his lips into a smirk. It''s just a young brat that I have nothing but disdain for.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing how Ryan''s car drove into the Skyscraper''s parking lot, he figured that the former had made a


    reservation at the revolving restaurant. As expected, young boys like to be romantic. Patricia seems to


    have a liking for romantic stuff, though. After checking the time, he phoned Liam, asking, "Where are


    you guys now?"


    Liam''s car was right behind Isaac''s. He replied, "We''re right behind you, President Arnold." As he


    spoke over the phone, Sylvie''s sweet and clear voice could be heard in the background.


    "Enter the Skyscraper''s parking lot."


    "Yes, President Arnold."


    With that, the two cars drove into the Skyscraper''s underground parking lot and parked side by side.


    As Isaac got out of his car, three little kids stepped out of the car next to him.


    Sylvie ran toward him. "Mr. Handsome!" She put her arms around his straight and slender legs while


    giggling in a coquettish voice.


    Isaac picked her up, upon which she kissed him on the cheek. "Are you gonna treat us to dinner again


    today?" she asked. She had seen this ce on TV before. This was a revolving restaurant, the kind of


    ce where the male and female protagonists of the dramas she binged on would go on a date. If only


    Mr. Arnold took Tricia here, she thought. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Where is Tricia?"


    Isaac replied in an impassive voice, "She''s at the restaurant upstairs, but she probably won''t be able to


    dine with us today." She''s having a date with a young brat!


    "Why?" Sylvie asked in puzzlement as they headed toward the elevator.


    Scott and Sten frowned slightly as well. Didn''t Mr. Dorchester say that he was taking us here to see


    Mommy? Why can''t she dine with us? Something''s wrong, they thought. After exchanging a brief look,


    they looked at Isaac, thinking that something was wrong with him today. He''s got an icy look in his


    eyes. Could he have quarreled with Mommy? They decided to observe the situation first. Of course,


    they would always side with their mother.


    With a Ding!, the elevator arrived on the 286th floor¡ªthe top floor.


    Isaac picked her up, upon which she kissed him on the cheek. "Are you gonna treat us to dinner again


    today?" she asked. She had seen this ce on TV before. This was a revolving restaurant, the kind of


    ce where the male and female protagonists of the dramas she binged on would go on a date. If only


    Mr. Arnold took Tricia here, she thought. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Where is Tricia?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    Sylvie was over the moon as this was her first timeing here. "Scott, Sten, do you think it''s high


    over here? It''s very high over here, right? It took us so long to get here by elevator." Slipping out of


    Isaac''s arms, she ran into the restaurant toward the French window, wanting to see how high the ce


    was.


    However, before she could reach the French window, she saw Patricia, upon which she stopped in her


    tracks and walked step by step toward thetter. "Hmm? Tricia, why are you here too? Who is this


    mister?" Tilting her head to one side, she looked at Ryan with crossed eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Upon seeing Sylvie, Ryan thought the little girl was very adorable. She even knows how to go cross-


    eyed, he thought.


    Patricia was even more surprised, though. "Why are you here, Sylvie?"


    Sylvie pouted her lips toward one side. "I''m not the only one being here; Scott and Sten are here,


    too."


    Ryan saw Isaac as well, but he thought thetter posed no threat to him. After all, he would get


    engaged to Adeline in three days. He thought that the three kids had to be the children of Isaac''s


    rtive. Does he wanna let Tricia help him babysit the children again? No, I''m gonna object to that.


    Tricia is off work right now.


    Patricia looked at the man and the two boys nearby. The three of them were all dressed in ck


    overcoats, though her two sons'' overcoats were small. The three of them really look like one another.


    Even the way they look at people is simr, she thought. Their eyes were dark and fathomless, with a


    hint of scrutiny that made one feel guilty. After darting a look at Ryan across from her, she replied, "This


    is Mr. Hudson."


    Sylvie looked at Ryan before waving at him. "Hi!"


    Scott and Sten nodded to Ryan in greeting, but their expressions were somewhat frosty. They were


    able to tell that Isaac was upset because their mother had gone out on a date with another man. What


    the hell is going on in her mind? The man across from her is way too inferiorpared to Mr. Arnold.


    Not only is he not as handsome as Mr. Arnold, but he isn''t as smart as thetter either. Just look at how


    he looks at this moment. He''s totally clueless about what''s going on.


    Isaac strode toward the best seat in the outermost ss house. The ss house was a specialty of this


    ce, though it was very difficult for ordinary people to make a reservation there. Even Ryan was


    unable to make a reservation there despite his best efforts.


    Sylvie looked at Patricia, then her two brothers. I can''t be bothered about it now. I like Mr. Handsome


    the most, anyway, she thought while entering the ss house after Isaac. She could be heard giggling


    as she and the man stood inside the ss house while looking at the scenery outside.


    Patricia looked at her two sons before saying to Ryan, "The three of them are my kids. Triplets,


    actually."


    When Ryan heard this, he was stunned; his face turned red one minute and pale the next.


    Scott and Sten could tell that Ryan didn''t like them. Consequently, they walked up to Patricia and


    said, "Mommy, how could you go out on a date with another man behind Daddy''s back? He''s so angry."


    With that, they made a shooting gesture at Ryan before walking arrogantly toward the ss house.


    Stunned, Ryan looked at Patricia with a hint of query in his eyes. "Are they really your and Isaac''s


    children?"


    Patricia turned to look at the ss house. The three kids seemed to be getting along well with Isaac;


    even Scott and Sten sided with him. She shook her head. "No, but I don''t know who their father is. I


    got pregnant back then, which was why I dropped out of school." Now that she earnestly talked about


    this, she was somewhat at a loss.


    Patricia looked at her two sons before saying to Ryan, "The three of them are my kids. Triplets,


    actually."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed. "So everything they said was true."


    His gaze as he looked at Patricia was full of disappointment, and she could feel it as well.


    "Yes, I''m exactly the kind of woman they say I am."


    Saying that, she picked up her bag and prepared to go to her three children.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand. "Tricia, why did you be like this?"


    Back then, Patricia was the purest and loveliest thing in his heart. How could she turn out like this? It


    waspletely out of hisprehension that she could get to the point where she didn''t even know


    who the father of her children was.


    She looked at him intently before scoffing. "I didn''t change. It''s you who didn''t understand me well


    enough."


    After speaking, she entered the ss house without looking back and ced her bag in a chair before


    walking toward her three children and putting her arms around their shoulders. Ryan only watched her,


    and finally his eyes darkened a little as he got up and left.


    Patricia blinked as she looked out the window, thinking that the entire Appleby had be so small.


    Perhaps this was the feeling of having the entire world beneath one.


    Sylvie turned her head and nced at Ryan outside. Seeing that he had already left, she pulled


    Patricia to the other side. "Tricia, why didn''t you know any better? Can''t you see that Mr. Handsome is


    angry? You better go andfort him!"


    She handed Patricia a rose and pushed her. "Hurry up and go!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Patricia turned to look at her before she let out augh. "Sylvie, you''re thinking too much into it. Isaac is


    just my superior. It''s not what you think."


    As Scott and Sten were standing near them, they could hear her clearly.


    Sylvie shook her head. "I think Mr. Handsome likes you a lot!"


    Patricia nced at the man sitting alone at the table drinking tea. From this angle, his side profile was


    attractive, and his features were distinct. His crisp suit pants rode up his long and slender legs. With his


    lean, immacte fingers, he grasped the cup handle and took a small sip. A faint smile appeared in his


    sharp eyes, and he seemed to be very satisfied with his drink. This man really was tall and handsome,


    and his elegance was unrivaled!


    She turned her head away and averted her gaze, not letting herself be seduced by him. "Sylvie, you''re


    wrong. He''s going to be engaged to someone else this Saturday, so don''t say these things anymore, all


    right?"


    She tried her best to say it in a way that Sylvie could understand, hoping she would catch on. However,


    Sylvie''s eyes darkened suddenly. "Huh? He has another girlfriend? Is she as beautiful as you?"


    Sylvie had watched many dramas, so she knew very well what would happen next. At Patricia''s words,


    the first thing she thought of was that that girlfriend was definitely not as good-looking as Patricia, and


    that Isaac still liked Patricia. Hence, she thought that Patricia had a chance. After all, Isaac treated the


    three of them quite well. He even looked so simr to her brothers, so they should be a family. She


    couldn''t ept that Isaac had another woman by his side at all. She didn''t want that!


    However, her two brothers nearby understood, and they turned their heads and nced at Isaac. They


    had been wrong; this man didn''t take their mommy seriously at all, and thought she was stupid and


    easy to bully. However, they absolutely would not allow anyone to bully her.


    The two boys walked to Isaac''s side side by side, and Sten called out to him, his voice crisp. "Isaac


    Arnold, are you really getting engaged?"


    Scott''s eyes were very cold and icy. Staring at the man in front of him, Sten looked more friendly, with


    a smile on the corner of his mouth. However, the more Sten looked like this, the more evil he was.


    Isaac didn''t expect that these two children would ask something like this, and his eyes darkened


    slightly. "You''re still young. You won''t understand grown-up stuff. I''ll exin it to you in the future."


    However, her two brothers nearby understood, and they turned their heads and nced at Isaac. They


    had been wrong; this man didn''t take their mommy seriously at all, and thought she was stupid and


    easy to bully. However, they absolutely would not allow anyone to bully her.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    Scott replied coldly, "You don''t have to exin, and we don''t want to hear it either." Saying that, he


    turned around and headed toward the two girls in the distance.


    Meanwhile, Sten''s smile became even more sinister, and he hooked his finger at Isaac.


    Isaac looked at him solemnly. He hadn''t noticed it before, but now, the more he looked at Sten, the


    more he felt that this kid looked like him, especially the way heughed. His brows furrowed slightly. He


    used to think Scott was like him, but now even Sten was like him. Is this destiny? Still, his destiny


    was Patricia, not these two boys.


    He looked toward the distance, where the woman was leading her son and daughter this way, and


    stretched out his head. "Sten, what do you want to say?"


    Suddenly, Sten pulled out a strand of his hair, then blew it away into the wind. "Isaac Arnold, the


    rtionship between us is just like this strand of hair¡ªthoroughly severed."


    With that, he turned and left dashingly to catch up with the other three in front.


    Just like that, Isaac watched the family of four leave the revolving restaurant. He nced at the dishes


    on the table, all of which were their favorite.


    He reached up and pressed between his eyebrows, mumbling to himself, "What a pain."


    He picked up his fork and began eating the mouth-watering food on the table, but he felt like he was


    chewing wax. At some point, he had gotten used to eating with Patricia, and as long as he saw her


    eating, he would have a good appetite. Now that she wasn''t here, he couldn''t bring himself to eat at all.


    In the end, he put his fork down and got up to leave.


    Meanwhile, Patricia took her three children to KFC, which was their favorite food. Usually, she didn''t


    allow them to eat here, but it was fine once in a while, just like today when her two sons suddenly stood


    on her side. As she was in a good mood, she wanted to satisfy the three of them and ordered a few


    things that they liked, then watched as her children happily enjoyed their meal.


    She munched on a chicken wing, asking, "Scott, Sten, what happened to the both of you today?"


    It was her first time going to the revolving restaurant''s ss house, where the food was notoriously


    good. It was a pity that she wasn''t able to have a taste. However, as long as her children were happy,


    she was fine with it.


    Scott was quiet, but Sten answered indifferently, "You''re so silly, Mommy. If someone bullies you, you


    have to tell us, and we''ll help you."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia was a little surprised. They knew? Still, even if Isaac made trouble for her every day, there


    were some things she couldn''t say.


    She chuckled happily. "Yeah. If someone bullies me next time, I''ll definitely tell you and let you take


    revenge for me."


    Meanwhile, Sylvie was busy eating, uninterested in their conversation. When the two boys heard


    Patricia''s words, they finally nodded in satisfaction before pushing their fried chicken in front of her.


    "Mommy, eat more."


    Seeing that, Patricia felt her heart warming up greatly, and she took a huge bite. "Thank you, my son."


    Just then, her phone rang. When she checked her phone, she was surprised to see that it was a call


    from Hendrick. After a moment of hesitation, she answered the call.


    "Grandpa."


    "Tricia, make a trip back home today."


    Patricia frowned. "Grandpa, I''ve been a little busy recently. Can I go back on another day?"


    Today, she was finally able to spend time with her three children. After they had eaten, she was even


    nning to take them to the square to see the musical fountain. She didn''t want to go back to Aniston


    Residence, especially since Adeline was getting engaged in three days.


    Patricia was a little surprised. They knew? Still, even if Isaac made trouble for her every day, there


    were some things she couldn''t say.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    "Tricia, our family is having a gathering today, and you''ve alreadye back to Appleby, so you must


    attend." Hendrick paused before continuing, "Aren''t you at the KFC restaurant in the square? I''ve


    already sent a driver to pick you up."


    At his words, Patricia nced at her three children in front of her. If Hendrick saw them, nothing good


    woulde out of it. She quickly stood up and grabbed Sylvie. "Scott, Sten, take your sister and


    leave from the back door. I have some business to handle."


    Sylvie turned and looked at her unfinished fries, her eyes full of frustration. "Tricia, I won''t leave. I


    haven''t finished eating yet!"


    It was rare for a sickly child like her to be able to eat KFC, and Patricia was not usually as kind as she


    was today. She still wanted to eat more.


    However, she had already been pushed out of the back door and thrown into a taxi, and even the two


    boys had no idea what happened. They all turned their heads and looked into the restaurant, wanting


    to see who their mother had seen that would make her so terrified. Could it be that useless father of


    theirs?


    The two little boys racked their brains, and thought that their useless father wouldn''t stoop so low. At


    least he wouldn''t abandon Patricia because of their blood rtions! Hence, their next task was to find


    their useless father and let him chase after their mother. Then, their family would be able to live happily


    together, and they no longer needed to look for those unreliable scumbags for their mother.


    However, neither of them saw anyone, and they could only wave their hands at her. "Mommy,


    remember toe home before ten!"


    Patricia nodded. "Okay! Bye!"


    Watching as the taxi drove away, Patricia let out a sigh of relief. She had managed not to let Hendrick''s


    men see the three children. If not, he would be angry again, and he might even take out his anger on


    the three children. No matter how scary and difficult the Aniston Family were, she had to take them on


    by herself.


    She had just sat back in ce when several men in ck suits walked in. "This way, Miss Aniston."


    The men lined up respectfully in two rows, and Patricia walked between them and left the restaurant


    before getting into the discreet and luxurious car. Along the way, she looked at the scenery. The sky


    had already turned dark, and the neon lights around her were extremely gorgeous.


    She knew the way back to the Aniston Residence very well, as she had taken it countless times when


    she was young. Every time she saw the entrance, she would always be very excited because she was


    home. Now, however, when she saw the majestic entrance, she felt a little scared, and she didn''t know


    how her rtives inside would treat her, or what kind of vicious words they would use to beat her down.


    Even though they were supposed to be the closest people to her, they were the ones who hurt her the


    most.


    The car was stopped in the parking lot, and the driver opened the door for her. As she stepped out of


    the car, she looked up at the main building, where the lights were brightly lit inside. It seemed that the


    family gatherings now were more passionate, to the point where they didn''t even want to leave even


    when it waste in order to stay with each other as long as possible.


    Patricia walked into the living room and saw that everyone inside was dancing in pairs.


    Adeline had a wine ss in her hand, and she looked drunk.


    "Aunt Cersei, you''re so good at dancing!"


    "You''re so handsome, Uncle Ronald!"


    Whenever anyone looked at her, they smiled and pointed, saying, "Adeline is getting better at


    compliments."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adeline suddenly smashed her wine ss to the ground and swished her skirt around, happily dancing


    by herself. "I''m happy when the Aniston Family are all together!"


    The car was stopped in the parking lot, and the driver opened the door for her. As she stepped out of


    the car, she looked up at the main building, where the lights were brightly lit inside. It seemed that the


    family gatherings now were more passionate, to the point where they didn''t even want to leave even


    when it waste in order to stay with each other as long as possible.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    Listening to those words, Patricia felt only one thing, and that was she had not been a part of the


    Aniston Family for a long time. Now, she was on her own, so she couldn''t understand their happiness.


    The butler next to her respectfully said, ¡°Miss Aniston, Old Mr. Aniston asked me to take you to his


    study."


    Patricia didn''te here today to see these people either, and she had only listened to her


    grandfather. It was true that she wanted to see him as well, so she nodded slightly. "Please do."


    Trailing behind the butler, she circled around the lively living room and went to the study on the second


    floor.


    The butler stood by the entrance and pointed at the door. "Miss Aniston, Old Mr. Aniston is inside.


    Please head in."


    Saying that, he turned around and left, while Patricia pushed the door open and went in.


    The wooden floor carried the smell of aged wood as she walked in slowly. The study on the second


    floor remained unchanged from the past. Wooden bookshelves were iid in the wall, forming a wall of


    bookshelves. There was a wooden elevator, which Hendrick must''ve been using to take the books.


    However, Patricia knew that taking books was not something that Hendrick would do himself; it was the


    staff''s job.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked slowly to the desk and called out to him with a smile. "Grandpa."


    Hendrick was holding a picture of her grandmother. He caressed it gently, his eyes full of yearning.


    Then, when he looked up at Patricia and saw how simr she was to the person in the picture, his eyes


    misted over with emotion. "Tricia,e here."


    She walked to his side and spotted the picture. "Grandpa, are you thinking about Grandma again?"


    Hendrick nodded. "Your grandma was the one who arranged for this banquet, but she left too soon.


    Sigh!"


    Patricia gently kneaded his shoulders andforted, "Grandpa, I''m sure that Grandma is watching


    over you in heaven. She wouldn''t want you to be like this. She''d want you to be happy instead!"


    Saying that, she took out a lollipop. "Here, try this. It''s really sweet, just like me!"


    Hendrick''s gaze brightened a little at the sound of that. She had alwaysforted him like this in the


    past. He took the lollipop and peeled off the packaging before putting it in his mouth with a nod. "It is


    sweet!"


    Patricia rubbed his shoulders, a smile appearing on her face.


    However, Hendrick''s smile slowly faded as he took out the lollipop from his mouth and nced at it.


    "Does this belong to your kids?"


    Patricia jolted slightly, a trace of nervousness shing past her face. Her fingers tightened slightly, but


    she nodded.


    Hendrick took another taste. "They must be as sweet as you!"


    Patricia took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, I know you don''t like to hear about what happened


    back then, and it left a scar on me too. But, Grandpa, the kids are innocent. Besides, they''re adorable. I


    don''t regret having them at all."


    To her, her three children were a precious gift from God.


    Hendrick nodded. "Bring them over to see me next time."


    Hearing that, Patricia was slightly taken aback, before she was filled with happiness. "All right,


    Grandpa!"


    Hendrick stood up. "Let''s go out and join the fun. Adeline has found a good husband, so everyone is


    ecstatic."


    With Patricia supporting Hendrick, the two left the study and went to the living room downstairs. When


    everyone saw Hendrick, they immediately stopped whatever they were doing and walked toward him.


    "Dad¡­"


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Hendrick nodded. "Don''t mind me. Enjoy yourselves."


    When the crowd nced at Patricia, they recalled the luxury car from the other night. After that, they


    had all looked into the value of the car secretly.


    Cersei saw the ne on Patricia''s neck at a nce. She walked over and lifted the pendant, taking


    a nce at it. "What brand is this? The craftsmanship is quite unique."


    Hendrick took another taste. "They must be as sweet as you!"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Instantly, a few women surrounded her and started a discussion.


    "Yeah, it looks quite nice."


    "Look at this finish. It must be very expensive!"


    Patricia lowered her head and looked at her ne while thinking about its price. All of them would


    definitely be very shocked if she told them how much it cost. Hence, she smiled faintly. "It''s just from


    the marketce, so it''s nothing expensive."


    As she said that, she quickly ced the ne underneath her clothes. I must be careful not to let it


    slip out again next time. Otherwise, if someone who knows its worth sees it, it will definitely be taken


    away.


    In fact, she didn''t want to wear it out at all; she just wanted to keep it at home. However, Isaac wouldn''t


    let her do that, and he even checked on her every single day. Sigh! He''s the big boss, after all.


    "How much is it, then?"


    Cersei and Olivia were both staring at her, after which Cersei said, "Just tell us how much it is."


    The two of them had their arms crossed in front of their chests, and they couldn''t stop looking at


    Patricia''s neck. They werepletely drawn into her ne.


    Since they had been living their lives in high society for quite a long time, they were interested in


    essories like this, and they had good taste as well. Although they couldn''t tell which brand that


    ne was from, its craftsmanship and pattern made it a ssic item, and its worth would increase


    with time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even if it was nothing expensive, it didn''t look awkward on Patricia. On the contrary, it made her look


    ssy.


    Since Patricia was being cornered by them, she eventually said, "Fifty bucks."


    They probably wouldn''t be interested in things that were worth only fifty, so she told them an extremely


    low price to stop them from pestering her.


    Unexpectedly, each of them transferred a hundred to her. "We want two nes for each of us."


    A shocked Patricia looked at her phone. They''re really buying a ne worth fifty bucks? It was


    really out of her expectations, and she felt distressed.


    After she named the price, a few of the maids came over too. "We want it too, Miss Patricia. It must be


    good if both Madams like it. Doesn''t it cost fifty bucks? All of us want one as well."


    Instantly, Patricia was surrounded by them, and they were taking up their phones, wanting to scan her


    QR code to transfer the money to her. At that moment, she felt as though she hade back to the


    Aniston Residence for business.


    Then, Adeline came over and sneered. "Are you doing business at home now, Patricia? Are you that


    poor?"


    When the maids heard that, they quickly moved out of the way as they were all afraid of Adeline. Even


    when she hadn''t been pampered before, she was already arrogant at home. Now that she was getting


    married into the Arnold Family, she became even worse. When the maids made a little mistake, she


    would scold them, hit them, and chase them out right away.


    She walked to Patricia''s side and looked at her neck in disdain. "Aunt Cersei, Aunt Olivia, what''s there


    that''s attracting the both of you?"


    Cersei and Olivia wore an awkward expression on their faces since they didn''t dare go against Adeline


    now. Adeline didn''t like Patricia, so when Patricia returned, she could only be the little miss of the


    Anistons.


    Both of them said at the same time, "Nothing."


    While they were walking away, Patricia said, "Aunt Cersei, Aunt Olivia, this ne is the only one in


    the world. I''m afraid that I can''t help you with it." She raised her voice on purpose to let everyone hear it


    so that no one woulde to her, wanting to buy her ne anymore. As for the payments she


    received on Venmo, she would transfer the amount back to them anyway.


    At this moment, Adeline looked at her coldly and said, "Why did youe back? You''re not one of the


    Anistons anymore. This is a family dinner within the Aniston Family, you know."


    Even though Isaac was going to get engaged to Adeline soon, he wasn''t in a position to participate in


    the family dinner. He could only wait until they were married; only then was he considered one of the


    Anistons. Patricia has long been kicked out of the Aniston Family, so on what grounds is she here?


    She walked to Patricia''s side and looked at her neck in disdain. "Aunt Cersei, Aunt Olivia, what''s there


    that''s attracting the both of you?"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Patricia said calmly, "That''s because I have the Anistons'' blood in me."


    When Adeline heard that, she was slightly enraged. "Don''t sugar-coat your words, Patricia. Has Dad


    taken you as his daughter? Has Grandpa taken you as his granddaughter? Do you think you''re in the


    position toe home when you''ve done such a shameless thing back in the day?"


    Patricia was provoked when that matter was mentioned. Almost immediately, she walked up to Adeline


    and grabbed her by the jaw. Her grip was really strong, making Adeline suffer in pain. She wanted to


    escape the woman''s grip.


    However, she was just wasting her energy. She''s probably done a lot ofbor to have such a strong


    grip. She red at Patricia and said, "Let go."


    "Tell me, Adeline. Who was that man? That day, you and your mom were the ones who drugged me


    and put me on that man''s bed, right?" Patricia thought about everything over and over again and firmly


    believed they definitely knew the whereabouts of her three children''s father.


    Adeline''s jaw was nearly crushed by her. She had injected hyaluronic acid on her chin; if Patricia


    distorted her jaw even further, she would turn ugly. When she thought about this, she red at Patricia


    furiously as though she wanted to eat her alive.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m asking you a question."


    Adeline looked away, and her eyes were obviously darting to the upper left corner of her eyes. "It was


    just an eighty-year-old old man. Isn''t he dating you now?" That old man looked like he was quite rich


    since the car she saw that night was not cheap at all. It was such a pity that she didn''t get to see what


    that old man looked like.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Patricia''s grip was even stronger than before. "You''re admitting that you and your mom


    framed me, eh?"


    When Adeline heard that, her eyes started darting around. She''s doing this on purpose. She probably


    knows I just did my chin and it''s still in its setting phase, so she''s purposely gripping my jaw to threaten


    me into telling her the truth.


    She quickly denied it upon thinking about this. "I didn''t say that. That''s just what you think, and it''s none


    of my business."


    Hearing that, Patricia really wanted to crush her jaw. When Gwen heard their conversation, she quickly


    walked over to them. "You''re here, Tricia. Your Dad is over there. You should go and greet him." She


    needed to maintain her image as a good stepmother, so she pulled Patricia away and brought her to


    Andy.


    Hendrick was there too, and he was talking to his three sons.


    Just then, Gwenughed loudly. "Look who''s here, sweetheart." How dare shee to the Anistons''


    family dinner? She''s really getting more and more brazen, thinking that she''s actually something. Does


    she still think that she''s the eldest daughter of the Aniston Family just like six years ago, who''s in the


    favor of everyone?


    Gwen was just waiting for Patricia to be kicked out by Andy and the others. It would be best if Hendrick


    was the one who did it. With that, she wouldn''t daree back again. There was no ce for Patricia


    in the Aniston Family as long as Gwen was there.


    When Andy saw Patricia, the change in his expression could be seen clearly. He then said coldly, "Why


    did youe back?"


    From that, Patricia could hear that her father didn''t want to see her at all. She felt her heart aching all of


    a sudden. This man was her father, so she naturally felt upset. In fact, she had a special emotion


    toward fathers since she wanted to be loved by her own.


    However, she was already used to her father being such a cold-blooded and cruel person, and she


    couldn''t be loved by him. "I''vee back to visit Grandpa."


    Hearing that, Andy scoffed and said, "He doesn''t need you to visit him. He can only live a long life


    when you appear less often in front of him. Please don''te back and make him angry anymore."


    Needless to say, he was saying all these things because he took what his wife told him seriously, and


    he hated Patricia even more for that.


    He felt that Hendrick cared about his dignity the most. Since Hendrick had gone ballistic about what


    happened back then, he would only be angrier with Patricia''s appearance.


    Just then, Hendrick said coldly, "I asked her toe back. Do you have a problem with it?"


    Gwen was just waiting for Patricia to be kicked out by Andy and the others. It would be best if Hendrick


    was the one who did it. With that, she wouldn''t daree back again. There was no ce for Patricia


    in the Aniston Family as long as Gwen was there.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    "We wouldn''t dare to."


    Gwen''s expression could be described as ''colorful''. She really didn''t think that Hendrick would stand on


    Patricia''s side.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Andy nced at his wife before he spoke to Patricia. "Since your Grandpa has asked you toe


    back, remember to follow our rules."


    However, Patricia didn''t respond to him, and she couldn''t care less about the man. Andy felt


    embarrassed about this as well. Why did I give birth to her in the first ce? She''s just like her mother


    ¡ªthey''re both useless to the family.


    "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. I should head back first."


    Hendrick said with a nod, "Tricia, remember toe back three dayster on your sister''s wedding


    day. Isaac and Adeline need to include you in their vows and ask for your permission to get married.


    They''ll need to buy you a gift as well. This is the Aniston Family''s tradition, after all."


    When Gwen heard that, she didn''t quite understand and asked hastily, "Dad, she''s just a sister and not


    one of the elderly. Why does Adeline have to ask for her permission? The others willugh at her."


    After saying that, she red at Patricia furiously, and the hatred in her eyes was overflowing as though


    she wanted to eat the woman alive.


    She knew that nothing good would happen whenever Patricia was back. See, she''s now taking


    advantage of Addy and Isaac. She''s really shameless, wanting Isaac to ask her for permission. It''ll only


    happen in her dreams!


    Hendrick replied coldly, "This is our family''s tradition. The elder sibling is supposed to marry before the


    younger one. Since Tricia is not married yet, it means that Addy is overstepping. As such, she''ll need to


    ask her sister for forgiveness and permission to get married."


    Gwen didn''t know there was such a family tradition. If others knew about it, they wouldugh at them


    for sure. "Dad, it''s Tricia who can''t find herself a husband, though. She can only me herself for that."


    He''s saying this as if Addy has done something wrong. Why didn''t he consider the fact that everyone in


    his elderly circle nowadays is saying that he has a sessor already? This is all because Addy has


    found Isaac. In Appleby, no family is stronger than the Arnold Family, and the elders have noticed


    Isaac''s capability too.


    Everyone was amazed by Isaac, so they were jealous when they knew that Hendrick had found such a


    good grandson-inw. This is all thanks to Addy. Why is he so ungrateful? In fact, he''s even making


    things difficult for Addy. He''s really unthankful.


    When Hendrick heard that, he looked at Patricia standing beside him. She was not angry at all despite


    hearing all those harsh words from her stepmother. As he looked at her expression, he could feel her


    generosity and calmness, which made her have the demeanor of a noble familydy.


    He nodded his head in appreciation and had the desire to show Patricia affection again. "Enough. I


    want you and Addy to copy the family''s rules a hundred times."


    Gwen was instantly stunned, for asking her to copy the family''s rules a hundred times was even crueler


    than not letting her put on makeup. She didn''t want to copy it at all.


    What''s wrong with Dad today? These days, she was preupied since Adeline was getting engaged


    and all the dresses had arrived, waiting to be tried on. Moreover, they would need to tailor the dresses


    if they didn''t fit. I have so many things to do. Where do I have the time to copy that stupid thing?!


    Since she was going to be the mother-inw of the biggest family in Appleby, many people would want


    to meet her, but she didn''t have the time to meet all of them either. That was how busy she was. Unlike


    Hendrick, he just needed to show his face gracefully without caring about other things.


    However, Hendrick was a god in the Aniston Family, and nobody would dare to refute him.


    At this moment, Andy lifted his head slightly, signaling for her to stop talking. Otherwise, she would only


    be in more trouble.


    Unsatisfied, Gwen kept winking at her husband. When he noticed that, Andy had no other choice but to


    say, "Dad, why don''t we put copying the family rules aside first? Addy is getting engaged to the Arnold


    Family, so they''ll definitely be busy. Both of them have so many things to do, and they won''t have time


    to copy it." He spoke with a smile on his face, hoping that his father could understand.


    Gwen nodded too. "Dad, I really don''t have the time. Once the engagement is over, I can even copy it a


    thousand times if you want me to." Of course, she didn''t want to do it at all.


    Hendrick bellowed, "Is no one listening to me now?!"


    What''s wrong with Dad today? These days, she was preupied since Adeline was getting engaged


    and all the dresses had arrived, waiting to be tried on. Moreover, they would need to tailor the dresses


    if they didn''t fit. I have so many things to do. Where do I have the time to copy that stupid thing?!

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    Gwen was so startled that she trembled. This man is terrifying when he gets mad! Though she was


    extremely reluctant, she said, "Alright, Dad. I''ll do it right away."


    Meanwhile, Patricia was pleased when she saw Gwen so deted.


    She suddenly realized that there were ways to deal with these two women. Her grandfather loved her,


    so she only had to visit her grandfather often, then use him against Gwen.


    Patricia couldn''t help smiling, for she had the means to exact revenge now. Even though they wouldn''t


    die because of it and wouldn''t lose everything, at least they couldn''t live afortable life anymore.


    After leaving the Aniston Residence, she stood by the road as she waited for the taxi she hailed online.


    She was scrolling casually on her phone when she received a phone call from Isaac.


    She answered it and said, "President Arnold."


    "Patricia, are you out of your mind? Why did you leave such good food untouched and go off just like


    that?"


    When Patricia remembered the table of delicacies, she felt that it was a pity as well.


    She probably couldn''t afford to bring her three children there again in the next few years, for the prices


    at a revolving restaurant were astronomical andpletely out of this world.


    After she and Ryan took their seats, Ryan asked her to order the food. When she opened the menu


    and saw the price, she had the urge to slide under the table.


    One dish cost nearly thirty thousand, and she even did a double-take at the figures. Even if she went


    for something cheaper, some vegetables would still cost more than five thousand a te. This was


    daylight robbery.


    As such, she got up and went to the bathroom. She didn''t dare to order anything, nor did she have the


    confidence to. She couldn''t take advantage of people like that, so she let him do the ordering.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now that she thought of it, the dishes Isaac ordered must have cost hundreds of thousands. It was a


    great pity.


    However, her three children seemed happier when they were eating KFC.


    "Patricia¡­ Patricia¡­"


    Wondering why Patricia fell silent halfway through the call, Isaac called her a few times before she


    came back to her senses.


    "I''m so sorry, President Arnold! We''re too used tomoner food, and such premium-grade dishes feel


    rather out of reach."


    Isaac frowned a little. The four of them were behaving oddly today. Did something happen? Could it be


    that she''s interested in that Ryan guy, and her two sons also approve of him?


    "Miss Aniston, I''m drunk. Come and pick me up."


    "President Arnold, don''t you have your assistant and driver with you? Also, I''m not driving today, so I


    can''t help you."


    Isaac downed the wine in his ss, his eyes narrowing. "Since you can''te, give me Mrs. Zimmers''


    number, then. I think she''ll be d to pick me up, and she''ll happily be my personal secretary. After all,


    her cooking is way better than yours."


    Patricia was startled when she heard that. "Where are you, President Arnold? I''ll be there right away."


    The man grinned in victory, and his voice became even more alluring. Due to his slight intoxication, it


    was the perfect timing for him to behave stubbornly.


    "The Skyscraper."


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon." After hanging up, Patricia looked at the time. Why isn''t my ride here yet?


    She was panicking now. If Josephine took her job, she''d cry a river.


    At that moment, Patricia suddenly remembered how good Isaac was even though he leered at her


    asionally and said some weird stuff to her.


    It was probably sexual harassment at the workce, but now that she thought about it, that was his


    only w. He wasn''t very demanding of her.


    He neverined about her cooking, and he could also ept the coffee she made which tasted


    more like a dessert. Also, whenever she was in a bad mood and showed it around him, he didn''t seem


    to mind.


    He was a really nice boss!


    All of a sudden, she had this urge to grab Isaac and praise him, telling him everything good about the


    man.


    Her ride arrived just then, so she hastily opened the door and got into the car. Then, she spoke to the


    driver.


    "Sir, my husband is about to jump from a building, so please change the destination to The Skyscraper.


    Please go as fast as you can, for his life is at stake! Please, I beg you!"


    Patricia was startled when she heard that. "Where are you, President Arnold? I''ll be there right away."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    When the driver heard that, he floored the elerator, causing Patricia to lose bnce and hit her


    head heavily on the back of the seat in front of her. It was so painful that she was in tears.


    "Ouch¡­"


    Is he catching a flight or something? That hurt so much.


    "Hold on, miss, and it''d be best if you could wear the seatbelt. I''ll do everything I can to save your


    husband."


    The driver was a passionate man, so of course he''d help when he heard that someone was in trouble.


    He even engaged hiswork and told his fellow drivers about it.


    "Drivers, something''se up. A man is about to jump off The Skyscraper, so if you see him, try to


    hold him back. His wife will be there right away."


    "I''m in the area, but I don''t see people gathering around to look."


    "It''s so high up; if someone falls from there, there''ll only be a puddle of blood and flesh on the ground."


    "Still, what a ce to do that. It''s so high up, and the scenery must be quite nice up there."


    "I''ve never even gone up there before. Perhaps I''ll go up and have a look to convince him."


    As Patricia listened, her heart bunched up. She just wanted the driver to take a shortcut and speed up


    so that she could arrive earlier.


    She never thought that the driver would be so enthusiastic about it, and he even asked the others to


    help out.


    She reached up and covered her face, not daring to look at him. If he knew that she was lying, he


    would definitely beat her up to vent his anger.


    Nheless, his speed was amazing. The journey would usually take an hour, but she arrived in thirty


    minutes.


    When they arrived, the driver spoke up.


    When they arrived, the driver spoke up.


    "Hurry up and get out. He probably hasn''t jumped yet. People are keeping an eye on the situation, and


    they didn''t see anything fall."


    Patricia bowed to him awkwardly. "Thank you! You''re such a good man."


    With that, she turned around and ran into the lobby of The Skyscraper, then jogged to the elevator.


    When she arrived at the revolving restaurant, she calmed herself down and took a breather before


    going in.


    She realized that there was no one in the restaurant except for a person in the ss house.


    She walked over and called out to him, saying, "I''m here, President Arnold! I''m fast, aren''t I?"


    Isaac lifted his left hand and nced at the luxury watch on his wrist.


    "You took fifty minutes, so that''s a passing grade. I won''t need Mrs. Zimmers'' number for a while."


    With that, he reached out an arm.


    "Help me."


    Patricia hastily grabbed his arm, firm and strong.


    He usually looked quite slender with his clothes on, but his entire body was actually muscr and


    toned.


    He was probably the type to look slim with clothes on, but his muscles would shine when he took off his


    clothes.


    Isaac narrowed his eyes, which possessed a dangerous light.


    Then, he raised the corners of his mouth as he retracted his arm and draped it around her shoulders.


    Patricia had to use all her might to help him stand, and she caught the strong smell of alcohol on his


    body.


    "President Arnold, how much did you drink?"


    Isaac pointed at the two empty bottles on the table, shocking Patricia slightly. He had downed two


    bottles of Lafite just like that.


    It was such a waste, for this wine needed delicate tasting.


    Isaac could hold his alcohol pretty well, and he was only slightly drunk at this point.


    He drew Patricia closer into his arms so that they were pressed against each other. Patricia was


    exhausted, and she lifted her hand to wipe her sweat.


    "President Arnold, where''s Mr. Dorchester? You''re too heavy, and I can''t support you. I should call them


    over to help."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Isaac chuckled lightly. "His girlfriend got into an ident, and he had to hurry over there."


    "I see¡­"


    It couldn''t be helped, then. Liam had an emergency, so Isaac could only ask for her help.


    Meanwhile, Isaac was thinking that since Liam was single, he coulde up with excuses like his


    girlfriend getting into an ident, but such a person never existed.


    Isaac stood up straight, then wavered a little.


    He seemed to be losing his bnce, so Patricia hastily held his waist.


    "Be careful, President Arnold. Don''t trip and fall."


    If I had known this would happen, we wouldn''t have left. Look at how drunk he is!


    Meanwhile, Isaac''s other hand was busy as well. He copied Patricia as he reached his other hand


    across her waist, holding it tight.


    Perhaps because he was too tall, his hand touched a soft part of her while he hugged the woman.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    Patricia''s expression changed as she looked down at the spot. She realized that he hadn''t let go and


    was still holding on tight.


    She frowned and looked up at him, but his expression was calm as he nced at her indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Patricia bit her lip. Has he gotten so drunk that he is unaware of what he''s grabbing?


    Never mind, I''ll ignore it and get him into the car first.


    Hence, she brought him along as she walked outside. With every step, Patricia felt that she would keel


    over in exhaustion.


    Why are men so tall? What''s the use of his huge height and long legs at times like this?


    Meanwhile, Isaac watched as she frowned while carrying him with all her might. A small smile crept into


    his lips.


    Patricia ignored him and more or less dragged him outside.


    Just then, a few waiters went over to them. When they offered to help Patricia, Isaac gave them a re


    which scared them off and caused them to step back.


    Patricia looked at the people backing off and spoke.


    "Don''t leave, I need help. You just have to help me get him into the car¡ª"


    The waiters shook their heads and said, "Sorry, miss, we have something urgent to attend to. Pardon


    us."


    With that, the men retreated to the kitchen. Patricia let out a sigh.


    "How are these people so cruel? I''m dying of exhaustion here."


    Isaac turned to look at her while watching the womanin, and the smile on his face broadened.


    Afterining, Patricia still had to give it her all to press forward.


    Afterining, Patricia still had to give it her all to press forward.


    She finally got him into the elevator, and Isaac buried his head into her shoulder.


    "Patricia, why do you smell so nice? What brand of perfume are you using?"


    Patricia had worked up quite a sweat, and when she heard those words, she turned to nce at him.


    "President Arnold, are you drunk or are you not? Do I smell nice? I don''t think so."


    She rarely used perfume now. In fact, she never used those stuff ever since she had children. Children


    were not supposed to smell perfume since it wouldn''t be good for their health and sense of smell, after


    all.


    "You do smell nice. It''s fragrant and very sweet."


    Patricia smiled and reached out, patting his head.


    "Isaac, I think you''re kind of cute when you''re drunk."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At least he didn''t sound as strict as he usually did, and his voice also softened considerably as if he


    were asking for her attention.


    She felt a little warm inside.


    Isaac''s lips brushed lightly against her neck. He really felt that she smelled nice.


    Hearing her words and feeling her pat him like how she would pat a dog, he allowed a gleeful look in


    his eyes. She must have thought he was drunk.


    As such, he sucked heavily on her neck, leaving a few hickeys in his wake.


    Patricia felt something ticklish, so she moved his head upright.


    "What are you doing, Isaac?"


    She reached up and touched the spot which felt ticklish and numb.


    Isaac looked at the red marks he left on her skin, and the light in his eyes turned even brighter. He was


    a little restless because of the seduction caused by the marks.


    "I want something sweet."


    As he spoke, his eyes turned even darker, looking like jet ck ink.


    "President Arnold, where is the driver waiting for us? Is he on the ground floor or the basement?"


    "Tom''s mother is celebrating her birthday today, so I let him have the day off."


    This meant that Isaac had no car, no assistant, and no driver today.


    Patricia almost lost her bnce. Was she supposed to hail a taxi while carrying him?


    She really wanted to just faint and fall over. Could they ask for an ambnce to take them home?


    The elevator reached the ground floor, and Patricia proceeded to drag him toward the entrance. All


    eyes were on them, for a small and slender woman like her was supporting a tall, long-legged man.


    Also, this man had a handsome face, and the woman was very pretty.


    Patricia couldn''t care less as she helped him over the sidewalk in an attempt to grab a taxi.


    Isaac cooperatively took a few steps as the two arrived at the sidewalk. The taxi from just now was still


    there, and the driver went up to them before pulling up.


    "Is your husband alright, beautiful?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    As the car came to a halt before her, Patricia instantly felt that her burden would be lifted soon.


    However, as soon as she heard the man''s voice, she was taken aback.


    Why is it him again? Should I get into his car? It was just moments ago when she had lied to the man.


    If Isaac knew that he was going to allegedly jump off the building, was he going to strangle her when he


    knew about her im?


    As she hesitated, the driver alighted from the car and helped her to grab hold of Isaac. "Ma''am, I won''t


    charge you for sending you home."


    The driver was nosy and he had parked his car by the sidewalk to check whether she had sessfully


    rescued her husband.


    After all, he had offered her help earlier, so if she seeded in saving Isaac, that must mean he did a


    good deed as well.


    At this point, Patricia could not find it within herself to reject the man upon noticing his eagerness to


    help. Hence, she helped Isaac into the car and smiled awkwardly. "Thank you, sir."


    Both of them entered the car as the driver helped her shut the door.


    Then, the driver hopped into his seat in good spirits and the car merged into the traffic.


    Meanwhile, Isaac leaned against Patricia and took her into his arms by wrapping her with one hand.


    With the act still ongoing, he pretended to be drunk as he lowered his eyelids.


    The driver took a peek at them from the rearview mirror and thought, What a good-looking couple they


    are. They must be a perfect match, but why did he attempt to leap off a building? Did they get into a


    fight?


    He persistently stole a peek before voicing out, "Hey, Ma''am. Did you get into a fight with your


    husband?"


    He persistently stole a peek before voicing out, "Hey, Ma''am. Did you get into a fight with your


    husband?"


    As soon as Patricia heard him talk, she tried to signal to him with her eyes but he did not notice it. He


    continued as he drove, "Hey man, I know how you feel, but we as men should always be the bigger


    person when ites to a fight. All she needs is a little coaxing and apologizing. Getting drunk and


    attempting suicide are definitely not the way, man."


    At that point, she was at a total loss for words. Sh*t. You''re not helping me¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Hank, has that man jumped off the building? I thought you were keeping an eye below?" It was then


    that another person''s voice rang out from the walkie-talkie of the driver.


    Patricia hurriedly covered Isaac''s ears to stop him from hearing the conversation as she thought,


    Please be asleep. Please, please, please¡­


    As for Isaac, he initially wanted to take a quick nap. As soon as she covered his ears with her cold


    hands, he was awakened instantly. His ears were his sensitive spot and to him, her actions indicated


    intimacy.


    The driver responded to his walkie-talkie, "Don''t worry, guys. Thedy''s husband didn''t end up jumping.


    They''re in my car right now and I''ll send them back home safely. Don''t worry."


    "That''s great!"


    "Tell that young man that life is still full of hope."


    "Yes. There will always be a silver lining."


    Naturally, Isaac heard all of their words. Oh, so she wasn''t actually caressing me¡­ She was just


    preventing me from hearing the conversation. Does she know the driver? She must have told the guy


    when she caught a ride here that her husband was about to leap off a building.


    As soon as he thought of that, he could not contain the smile on his face. He liked the term ''husband'',


    but was frowning at the suicide description. At that moment, he had an idea as a wicked smile widened


    on his face.


    On the other hand, Patricia was panicking. Gosh. Why are these people chatting incessantly? If Isaac


    was roused by their voices and heard her lies, then he was surely going to kill her. As such, she piped


    up, "Sir, we''ll pay for the fare. Could you concentrate on the road and stop chatting?"


    Subsequently, Hank hastily spoke into his walkie-talkie, "That''s enough chit-chat. I''m driving."


    She lowered her eyes and nced at the man leaning against her chest. He had his eyes shut and his


    long eyshes were tempting to touch. He also had a pointed nose which helped his side profile to


    look prominent and handsome all the time.


    She had originally intended to check if he was asleep, but somehow, she became deeply entranced by


    his looks.


    "Don''t worry, Ma''am. I''m a seasoned driver and I''ll definitely send you back home safely," stated Hank.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    After assuring his passengers, the driver focused on the road as Patricia silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    She removed her hand from Isaac''s ears and lowered her head to take a look at him.


    Noticing that his eyes were shut, she assumed that he should be asleep.


    Oh, thank God. I can''t imagine what''s going to happen to me if he has heard it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The car arrived in front of Estre Vi and Patricia could not help frowning as she spoke to the driver.


    "Sir, could you drop us at the front door? He''s rather drunk and he can''t walk in a straight line at all."


    If she had to start carrying Isaac from here, she would be knackered. It would take at least twenty


    minutes by foot to walk in from here, provided that she was by herself and walked swiftly. If she had to


    drag him along, then it would likely take her more than two hours.


    The driver looked at the vi and could not helpmenting, "You must be quite rich to live here. Why


    would he have to go and jump off a building? It''s not like life is tough for you."


    After the driver muttered to himself, he shook his head. He had no idea what was going on in the minds


    of youngsters nowadays. Indeed, they were too fragile.


    Patricia lifted her brows and thought, Ha¡­ This is why you never lie, Tricia¡­


    As they arrived at the entrance of the vi, the security guards stopped their car but Patricia lowered


    the car window and showed them a glimpse of Isaac. As soon as they saw him, they instantly saluted.


    "President Arnold!"


    The driver was clearly in shock and he realized that the youngd was a man of exalted status. Along


    the way in, the driver could not stop looking at the two of them from the rearview mirror. They were both


    very good-looking and had an air of elegance that surrounded them. As such, he assumed that they


    must be from wealthy families. These rich young men and women must be so used to a life of


    indulgence that they''re after something exciting.


    The driver was clearly in shock and he realized that the youngd was a man of exalted status. Along


    the way in, the driver could not stop looking at the two of them from the rearview mirror. They were both


    very good-looking and had an air of elegance that surrounded them. As such, he assumed that they


    must be from wealthy families. These rich young men and women must be so used to a life of


    indulgence that they''re after something exciting.


    Meanwhile, Patricia lowered her gaze and nced at the man soundly asleep on herp. She no


    longer cared about the driver''s judgmental look.


    Atst, they arrived at the front door and she piped up, "Sir, you can stop the car here."


    The driver helped her with getting Isaac out of the car before asking, "Do you need my help to assist


    him into the house?"


    To that, she quickly rejected his kind offer. This man was too enthusiastic and she was slightly


    apprehensive at that point. "That''s alright, sir. Here''s a hundred for you."


    She had some cash in her bag, so she pulled out one and handed it to him. "Thank you very much."


    Subsequently, she helped Isaac into the house and swiftly shut the door behind them.


    It was fortunate that the vis here were not connected and each vi had its own main entrance. Once


    the doors were shut, no one would be able to enter the ce.


    She hoped that Isaac would never ever encounter this driver again; otherwise, judging by the driver''s


    enthusiasm, the driver would very likely keep Isaac upied as he contemted life with Isaac.


    Fortunately for her, she had safely survived this and Isaac had yet to hear a word.


    Then, she helped him into the room and was instantly warmed by the temperature there. Compared to


    the bitterly-cold weather outside, it was veryfortable inside the house.


    Suddenly, Isaac opened his eyes and pulled her into his arms as he nuzzled her neck with his head. He


    did that repeatedly which made her ticklish by that. Subsequently, she stroked his head like a puppy.


    "President Arnold, stop it. It''s ticklish." As she said that, she suddenly burst outughing as it was too


    ticklish for her.


    "Where am I? I want to go home."


    Stunned, Patricia felt a looming headache. Don''t tell me that President Arnold can''t even recognize his


    own house?!


    Her head was forced into his arms and her nostrils were filled with the scent of his body; it was the


    smell of alcohol. She tried hard to lift her head to look at him.


    "President Arnold, this is your house. I''ll help you back into your room."


    As soon as Isaac heard that they were home, he instantly released her.


    He tugged at his necktie with his slender fingers and then flung it to the ground after removing it. Next,


    he removed his coat, shirts, and pants.


    At that point, Patricia covered her face in embarrassment. Does this man know how abominable he is


    when he''s drunk? This is such an eyesore!


    Suddenly, the man d in only his briefs took her into his arms.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    "What are you doing, Isaac?" Patricia yelled out.


    "I''m going to sleep with my wife."


    After finishing his words, he strode upstairs with Patricia in his arms; the more she struggled, the more


    she felt like she was about to fall, which scared her to death.


    Not daring to move another inch, she could only wrap her arms around his neck.


    At that moment, she was mesmerized by his extraordinarily handsome face, especially after a few


    drinks where he appeared even cuter.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She said as she raised her hand to stroke his longshes, "I''m not your wife. You''re mistaken."


    "The driver told me that you said I''m your husband. So, you''re my wife. I can''t be mistaken," Isaac


    responded with a smirk.


    However, his voice was t and emotionless.


    So, he heard that earlier? Patricia exhaled deeply. Didn''t he doze off with his eyes closed? Or was he


    pretending to sleep? No, no. I''d be dead if he heard it.


    Seeing how Isaac was not sober at the moment, he would probably forget about it by tomorrow.


    As they arrived at the bedroom, he threw her onto the bed, leaving her bouncing on it.


    With her lips parted in shock, Patricia scrambled out of bed knowing the bed was a dangerous territory


    for her. Sooner orter, the area will be shing with red rms now that Isaac was drunk.


    Before she could reach the edge of the bed, hisrge hand grabbed her and threw her back into the


    center.


    Hey on top of her and kissed her on the lips while raising her hands above her head to press them


    against the bed.


    Hey on top of her and kissed her on the lips while raising her hands above her head to press them


    against the bed.


    This was driving her insane not in a sexy but frustrating way. To her, he merely behaved this way


    because he was drunk. Not only did he not recognize his house, but he also did not recognize his wife.


    Patricia wished she could tell him that she was not Adeline, but she could not.


    Isaac kissed her so passionately while sweeping his tongue into her mouth with such dominance that


    she went numb.


    His kisses were as seductive as his personality; they were irresistible.


    Patricia, on the other hand, struggled to stay sober.


    Furthermore, she was concerned that she would go crazy as he was only wearing his underwear.


    A woman her age would feel a range of emotions.


    Now that she felt it, she was trying hard to restrain herself. She could never, under any circumstances,


    fall for him.


    Isaac stared intently at her delicate appearance and could not find it in himself to stay rxed. His


    smile widened as he thought about how appealing she was.


    He could make it tonight with her and she should finally understand his feelings and intentions; at least


    that was what he thought.


    When Patricia finally became alert after a moment of daze, Isaac had let her go, allowing her to breathe


    freely. However, she felt a little chilly as if her clothes had beenpletely stripped.


    This jerk is insane! What is he thinking? "Get your act together, Isaac. I''m Patricia, not Adeline!"


    Of course, he was well aware that she was not Adeline as Patricia was the very woman he desired.


    Isaac cupped her small mouth again while hisrge hands moved around her body.


    Her eyes immediately widened in response to his action. He¡­


    She was worried and terrified. This sensation brought back memories to her nightmare.


    No, it was that b*stard. The temperature and texture of his palm are all too familiar and it feels almost


    identical. The b*stard who fled after sleeping with me¡­ it feels just the same. At this point, Patricia was


    terrified and she usually became hyper when she was overly terrified.


    Deep in her heart, there were scars that were yet to heal even up to this day. One delicate touch could


    spread open the wound and cause pain to her all over again.


    Right now, she was in agony as if her flesh were being ripped apart.


    She fought valiantly and her strength took him by surprise. Out of nowhere, she kicked him off the bed


    with her slender legs.


    Free atst, Patricia sat up quickly whereas Isaac touched his injured head before stooping up and


    uttered coldly, "Are you trying to kick me to death, Patricia?"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    Patricia wrapped the nket around herself and looked at him coldly.


    "Isaac, I''m Patricia. Are you clear now?"


    However, he seemed to be calling her name earlier.


    As a result, she fixed her gaze on the man before her. So, he''s actually been sober all this time, huh??


    What a jerk!!!!!


    Isaac looked down to make sure that he was not injured; otherwise, Patricia''s happiness would be


    gone for good.


    "Miss Aniston, why did you take me to the bed?" he inquired while raising an eyebrow slightly.


    Hepletely defeated Patricia as she did not expect him to act all insane and cked out after


    drinking merely a small amount of wine.


    I''ll hold off kicking his butt for now.


    While still wrapping herself with the quilt, she sauntered to the ground and began picking up her


    clothes.


    At this moment, Isaac grabbed the quilt and pulled it in his direction.


    His action baffled her, so she quickly drew the quilt back.


    "Isaac, you''re sober now. You better stop it."


    "I''m cold," he admitted half-heartedly.


    It was not like Isaac had never seen her naked before. They had been intimate before, so it was ironic


    to see her all shy as if it was their first time. Still, her shy expression was endearing to him as he could


    not help himself to tease her.


    Patricia was about to go insane. How can we treat each other like lovers when I am merely his


    secretary?


    This is forbidden.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This is forbidden.


    I cannot let this be a repeating thing we do!


    It''s already bad to only receive fifteen thousand working as a personal secretary¡­ And now, in addition


    to selling my body? No way! I''m at a total loss here!


    Patricia took a strong step back, allowing the quilt to slip from his grasp. She then dashed into the


    bathroom and shut the door.


    As she hurriedly got dressed and opened the door, Isaac pointed to the phone on the bed as she


    walked out.


    Dressed in a ck silk pajamas, Isaac appeared oddly desirable. He had a sexy and charming


    appearance as well as a low-pitched and maic voice.


    "You received a call from Scott and he asked you to call him back."


    With a cigarette burning between his fingers, he frowned and took a puff as he started to sense Scott''s


    cold demeanor toward him.


    Furthermore, when Isaac stated that Patricia would not be returning tonight, Scott tly refused and


    told her to return tonight without any room for leverage.


    It appeared that Isaac would have to deal with Patricia''s sons first before winning her heart.


    At that moment, she quickly grabbed the phone and dialed Scott''s number.


    "Scott, are you looking for me? Is there something wrong with Sylvie?" Her tone became a little tense


    as it was usually about Sylvie when her sons called herte at night.


    "Mommy, Sylvie is fine and has gone to bed; I just wanted to remind you that you have another half


    hour. If you do not return home on time, you will be punished."


    Scott hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking, leaving her speechless.


    Now that her sons had realized she had nothing to do with Isaac, they had be even stricter.


    Then, she screamed as she looked at the time. "Ah! It''s 9.35PM!"


    Without a beat, she dashed to the front door, leaving alone the frowning Isaac who had been


    completely ignored.


    He heard Patricia running around before leaving his house.


    After taking another long drag of his cigarette, he thought, Sure enough, she has forgotten about my


    existence after answering her son''s call¡­


    It was unpleasant to feel forgotten; Isaac wished to be her focal point¡ªthe very person she missed.


    He took out his phone and texted a message to the group named ''The Three Musketeers''.


    ''Who has the ability to entice children? I''m looking for some advice,'' asked The First Lonely Musketeer.


    ''What happened? Is Tricia pregnant? Ise, you''re getting married in three days and you''ve gone too far.


    Tricia will undoubtedly have an abortion and will ignore you for the rest of her life,'' said The Second


    Lonely Musketeer.


    After reading Nik''s text, Isaac frowned deeply. He knows her so well!

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    The next day, Patricia entered the office and sat in her chair, refusing to move.


    She was ten minuteste getting homest night. As a result, her two sons woke her up at 5.30AM


    after tying a sandbag around her ankles and dragged her outside to run.


    After running five kilometers, she was exhausted and her tight calves were in pain.


    Patricia had not been through such rigorous training in a long time; it was Zachary who used to push


    her in this way.


    When she first arrived in Everbright for work, Zachary was worried about her, so she was forced to


    learn Taekwondo.


    He came to make her run early every day because shecked physical strength. Her two sons, who


    were quick learners, used this method to punish her as well.


    Isaac took notice of the woman who walked into the office and plopped like a dead fish on the chair.


    "Miss Aniston, my coffee, please," he ordered while looking up from his stack of documents.


    Hearing that, Patricia abruptly stood up and he clearly saw her frown. Is she feeling sick?


    Is she on her period?


    No, I don''t think so. I''m aware that it''s been a week since her period. During that time, she will carry


    around a hot pack and be grumpy all the time.


    In a short while, she set down two coffee cups in front of him while clearly disying her bad temper.


    He decided to endure and tolerate her as he assumed she was on her period.


    What happened to Patricia today? She looks so exhausted.


    What happened to Patricia today? She looks so exhausted.


    With trembling calves, Patricia went to the pantry and made Isaac his favorite coffee, added with only a


    little milk, before cing it in front of him.


    "Here''s your coffee, President Arnold."


    After saying that, she thought of something and narrowed her lovely eyes slightly.


    "Please keep in mind that you have a video conference at 9.30PM, President Arnold." She hurried back


    to her seat after the reminder and instantly felt much better.


    She became preupied with her work; every now and then, there would be callsing in, which


    she would answer before extending the calls to Isaac.


    When he looked up from his screen following his video conference, he noticed Patricia was fast asleep


    on the table.


    His eyes softened as he approached her.


    He draped his coat over her, intending to carry her into the lounge to rest.


    However, he knew that she would definitely wake up if he moved her as she was a light sleeper.


    The temperature in the office remained warm.


    Isaac then looked down at her neat and tidy desk with her notebook open.


    ''sses begin at 7.00PM on Tuesdays and Thursdays.''


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Silently, he had the dates memorized as he did not want to be a hindrance to her as she had been


    working hard.


    At this moment, Sore pushed the door open and entered the office. She blinked as she saw


    President Arnold covering Patricia with his coat.


    Despite the recent rumors in thepany that Patricia had been abandoned by him, she remained


    here shamelessly.


    Seeing this, it appeared that the rumors were false.


    Sore observed Isaac''s concerned expression at that moment.


    She had known him for three years and had never seen him quite like this.


    Stunned on the spot, she stared nkly at him until she felt his two icy gazes on her before she finally


    regained her senses.


    "President Arnold, Miss Aniston just called to remind you that you have an appointment for a fitting


    today."


    It was another three days when the engagement party would happen. However, he had not tried on his


    suit and it was clear that he was not interested.


    Without replying to her verbally, Isaac made a shush gesture at her, signaling Sore to shut her


    mouth.


    When he motioned for her to leave, she realized that her boss was worried about her disturbing his


    sweetheart''s nap.


    Indeed, Sore believed that Miss Aniston was President Arnold''s most treasured sweetheart.


    She carefully shut the door and lightly patted her chest while standing at the door.


    If she had woken up Patricia, she believed that she would be fired right away.


    At this moment, Liam approached Sore and inquired. "Miss Lock, is President Arnold in?"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    Sore raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly as he was about to knock on the door.


    "Mr. Dorchester, I advise you not to enter right now and it''s best not to knock."


    Not understanding the situation, Liam chuckled thinking she had been reprimanded by President


    Arnold.


    "Okie!"


    However, what happened next was theplete opposite of what was advised. He raised his hand and


    knocked on the door while ready to push the door open and enter.


    At that moment, the door was pulled open from the inside and Isaac stood there staring coldly at Liam.


    "What''s the matter?" Isaac''s expression was gloomy and his voice was as cold as ice.


    Both Liam and Sore who were standing at the door could not help but shiver at that.


    Liam nced at Sore, who had already escaped, before realizing she was right.


    "President Arnold, the banquet hall has beenpletely set up. Would you like to take a look? If¡ª"


    "No one is permitted to enter my office for the next two hours."


    He turned around and exited his office after he finished instructing, leaving Liam stranded alone at the


    door.


    Liam''s lips trembled as he thought, I¡­ am¡­ not¡­ finished!!!


    He froze in ce and only regained his senses after a while.


    President Arnold seems to be uninterested in the engagement and became irritated whenever I


    mentioned it. Okay, I got it. No more suicide questions like this.


    Patricia had been sleeping for over an hour now. When she departed from dreand, she was startled


    and abruptly raised her head. Seeing that Isaac was still busy, she lifted her hand to wipe the saliva


    from the corner of her mouth.


    When she noticed the man''s deep eyes scanning the room, she instantly sat up straight and pretended


    to be busy with work. At that moment, the coat that was covering her body slipped off and she quickly


    reached out to yank it back up only to realize it did not belong to her. Oh. It''s his.


    When she noticed the man''s deep eyes scanning the room, she instantly sat up straight and pretended


    to be busy with work. At that moment, the coat that was covering her body slipped off and she quickly


    reached out to yank it back up only to realize it did not belong to her. Oh. It''s his.


    No wonder she had been sleeping so soundly; the cold but familiar scent of his body had filled her nose


    and put her at ease this entire time.


    Atst, Patricia had connected the dots as she realized that Isaac was aware of her hour-long nap. As


    a result, she rose and hung his coat onto the rack before approaching him.


    "President Arnold, I woke up too early this morning and ran five kilometers with heavy loads, which


    exins why I was a little tired earlier. I promise I''m not going to ck off in the future."


    "Please don''t let Josephine take over my position. I swear I will work hard."


    "If you''re still tired, you can rest on the bed over there. It''sfortable," Isaac suggested as he raised


    his head to look at her.


    He meant exactly what he said; he would have carried her to the bed a long time ago had he not been


    afraid of waking her up.


    To that, Patricia gave an awkward smile as she scratched her head. "President Arnold, I''m no longer


    sleepy. I''ll keep working." She then dashed back to her desk and got right to work.


    At that moment, her phone rang and it was from Andy. She paused for a moment before answering the


    phone.


    "Hello."


    "It''s me. Addy is going to try on her wedding gown today. You should apany her to give her some


    opinions since you''re bothdies who know best about aesthetics and whatnot."


    Patricia had never expected a call from him, however, when she heard his words, she understood the


    intention of his call.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Aniston. I''m busy at work right now." She hung up the phone as soon as she finished


    speaking. Tossing her phone aside, she wished to not hear it ringing again.


    Gwen, on the other hand, was adamant to show Adeline off in front of Patricia.


    Frowning at her screen, Patricia was annoyed to see him calling her again.


    After the call was connected, she deliberately ced her phone away from herself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "He¡ªHello? The signal is weak here. I''ll talk to you tomorrow."


    Disconnecting the call, she immediately caught herselfughing sinisterly.


    "I''m so smart," she muttered to herself.


    The man who was seated not too far away saw this scene and looked at her with skepticism. Who just


    called her?


    Her cheeky behavior when she avoided the call was so adorable¡­


    Still, the other party was yet to give up as Adeline was the one phoning her this time round. This girl will


    not give up until she gets what she wants¡­


    She picked up the phone and turned on the loudspeaker after heaving a sigh of distress.


    "Adeline, I''m at work right now. Talk to President Arnold if you have any problem."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    "Patricia Aniston, stop your shameless acts, will you? Grandpa made it clear that you shoulde and


    check out the gowns, so are youing or not?" scolded Adeline in a ring voice. Even Isaac could


    hear it loud and clear.


    Patricia asked him, "President Arnold, can I take a paid leave?"


    "In your dreams," he replied nonchntly.


    At that moment, she heard Adeline screaming through the phone and Patricia quickly terminated the


    call before keeping her phone. "Thank you, President Arnold!"


    That whole family is so annoying. So what if their daughter is going to marry someone? I''m not going


    there to just suffer.


    In the meantime, Isaac narrowed his eyes as he finally understood why she hung up the phone.


    Although he was clueless about the bad blood between the sisters, she did mention that Adeline was


    her enemy.


    The engagement ceremony, which would be held in three days, was merely a show for Hendrick as


    assurance so that he could focus on his recuperation. However, Isaac''s head hurt the moment he


    thought of this woman before him.


    ¡­


    It was 5.30PM when Josephine was picking up the three kids from school. As soon as they walked out


    of the school gate, Scott gave Patricia a call.


    It was almost time for her to get off work. She answered the call with delight, knowing that it was her


    son calling. "Scott, have you guys finished school?"


    "Yeah, Mommy. Sten and I will be making dinner tonight, so remember toe back for dinnerter."


    He hung up the phone after saying that, which had elicited a smile on her face.


    Her two sons were a prodigy; they had a natural ir for manifold aspects, including cooking. It was a


    shame that they rarely cook.


    Her two sons were a prodigy; they had a natural ir for manifold aspects, including cooking. It was a


    shame that they rarely cook.


    They would only make something delicious for her whenever it was her birthday and she always


    enjoyed their cooking because it tasted better than what one could find at a five star hotel.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Reminiscing the taste, Patricia felt her stomach growling and decided to grab herself a cup of water


    from the pantry.


    She took a sip of it while striding outside only to see another two secretaries heading toward her. Both


    of them flinched and stopped the conversation as soon as they saw her.


    "Hi, Miss Aniston."


    Patricia gave them a polite nod in return before leaving the pantry, after which the two girls continued


    their gossip again, "Did you see that? She''s acting like nothing is happening. She must be a mistress


    for a long time."


    "I know right. President Arnold and Miss Adeline are going to get engaged this Saturday and yet, she


    hasn''t moved out from the president''s office. She''s so shameless."


    "I bet the future Mrs. Arnold is going to drive her out of the president''s office right after the


    engagement."


    At that moment, Patricia entered the pantry again with an awkward smile. "Sorry. I''m not eavesdropping


    on purpose. It''s just that I identally left my phone here."


    Then, she grabbed the phone on the counter before looking at them. "Mia, ire, I''m afraid that you''re


    going to be disappointed because I will never move out from the president''s office even if he gets


    married."


    For the reason that she could not afford to lose her job. She was going to stick through it until the very


    end.


    "By the way, you should do a better job at being discreet before speaking ill of someone behind their


    backs. What if President Arnold hears it? You might lose your job seeing that he doesn''t like chitty-


    chatty people around him." With that, Patricia then trod out of the pantry.


    The girls exchanged nces before shaking their heads and murmuring in unison, "She''s the most


    brazen person I''ve ever met."


    Nheless, they did not continue further as they would be a dead meat if Isaac overheard them.


    Arnolds Corporation paid them handsomely and losing their job was thest thing they wished for.


    Returning to her ce, Patricia took a glimpse of the man who was working at his desk. He seemed to


    be busy with the stack of documents piling around him. He kept perusing them before signing his


    signature repeatedly.


    She pursed her lips before voicing out her curiosity, "President Arnold, am I allowed to get off work on


    time? Something urgent came up at home."


    In actuality, she was missing her sons'' cooking and would not want to miss the chance to taste the


    delectable dishes.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    "Sure," reciprocated Isaac.


    Tonight, he had something urgent to attend to as well seeing that his family already knew about the


    engagement. Considering how often he had not been hometely, Hendrick should be happy to hear


    the news when he returned home tonight. Yet, Isaac was still upset and annoyed for some reason.


    He thought that a sham marriage was what he could initiallypromise, but at this point, an


    engagement was the biggest concession he could possibly make right now.


    "Thank you, President Arnold! You''re the best!" eximed Patricia as she jumped up and down joyfully


    before offering him a lollipop. "President Arnold, this is for you."


    After taking her coat that was hung on the coat hanger and wrapping a scarf around her neck, she


    carried her bag and waved him goodbye. "Bye, President Arnold. Don''t stay up toote!"


    Now that he was alone in the office, Isaac checked on the time through his wrist watch. It''s only


    6.00PM. Seems like she doesn''t want to spend a minute longer here, huh?


    Looking at the lollipop on the desk, he would like to consider its pink heart shape to carry a different


    meaning to it. His gaze smitten with warmth as he sniffed the smell. I bet it''s as sweet as she is.


    On the other hand, Patricia had not found the guts to drive to work with a car she got for free from


    Isaac all this while. Besides, a man as petty as him might confiscate it if he saw it by chance. With


    hindsight, shemuted by taking the subway every single day.


    It was rtively convenient though; she did not need to worry about the traffic and could reach home


    faster. Twenty minutester, she was already exiting the entrance of the subway that was near her


    ce.


    It was rtively convenient though; she did not need to worry about the traffic and could reach home


    faster. Twenty minutester, she was already exiting the entrance of the subway that was near her


    ce.


    Even so, the weather was rather cold today, so she primped her scarf to keep herself warm from the


    cold breeze. It was this moment that a car halted in front of her out of the blue and the window was


    unwound.


    Patricia was astonished to see the person in the car, but she hopped onto the car nheless. As they


    were heading toward Snowke Lane, she let out a smile. "Zachary, you definitely know the right day to


    show up."


    He looked at her affectionately. "What do you mean?"


    She covered her smile with her hands. "Scott and Sten are in charge of making dinner tonight. Isn''t it


    meant to be?"


    He nodded approvingly. "Luck''s on my side today."


    The driver parked the car in front of Patricia''s house before opening the car door for them.


    The both of them ambled to the door when Gus called her abruptly, "Patricia,e here."


    Patricia turned to Zachary. "Head in first. I''ll talk to him for a moment."


    She was aware that Gus was here to ask for the money. However, she did not contact Darcietely due


    to her tight schedule. She wondered if her friend had sold her house.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Patricia, when is your friend going to return the money? You can''t dy the payment any longer."


    She forced a smile. "It won''t take too long, Gus. Her house is in a good spot, so it''ll sell out in no time.


    It''s just that she needs time to discuss the house price."


    Even so, Gus frowned in distress. "Patricia, please inform her that she must give us the money in three


    days. If she can''t keep her promise, they''ll be at your doorstep by then."


    "Okay. We''ll return the money before that." She nodded. Seeing her confidence, he went back home


    with a peace of mind in the end.


    Patricia raised her brow while entering the house. We must return the money in three days or my kids


    will be frightened to see the debtors.


    The fragrance wafted her nose as soon as she stepped into the house. Entering the kitchen, she saw


    two petite figures in an apron who were busy preparing the dishes. Their movements were rather


    smooth and skillful.


    She grabbed a piece of the barbequed steak before giving them a thumbs up, only to receive


    disapproval from the two little chefs. "You should wash your hands first."


    Like a little girl, Patricia stuck out her tongue at them.


    Scott smiled in reply. "Mommy, even if you don''t have a boyfriend or husband, you have us! We''ll love


    you and take care of you forever."

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    When Patricia heard that, the smile on her face gradually vanished as she went over to give them a


    hug. "Thank you, boys. You guys are the best gift I''ve ever had. I''m happy enough to have all of you by


    my side."


    She did not need any man because it was enough to spend her days with her children.


    Then, Josephine walked into the kitchen and mentioned, "Patricia, Mr. Selwyn is here. You should talk


    to him. I''ll help the boys with the cooking."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Patricia was never interested in cooking. She would noty a foot in the kitchen if it was not for Isaac,


    who coerced her into making something for him.


    However, her family knew her very well and did not mind about it. The two sons were aware that she


    was not into cooking, so they took it upon themselves. Even if Josephine was not around in the future,


    they would not let Patricia cook on her own.


    Patricia hugged Josephine. "Alright. I appreciate you all."


    She then washed her hands before heading toward the living room where Sylvie was showing Zachary


    the new dance she had learned recently. "Zach, what do you think of my dance?"


    Sylvie loved to call others by their nicknames. Since she was close with Zachary, she tossed the


    etiquette to the back of her mind.


    However, Patricia frowned at that. "Sylvie, you should call him ''Mr. Selwyn''. Do you hear me?"


    "No! I like to call him ''Zach''." Her daughter gave her an eye-roll in response before hugging Zachary.


    "Zach, do you like being called ''Zach''?"


    "No! I like to call him ''Zach''." Her daughter gave her an eye-roll in response before hugging Zachary.


    "Zach, do you like being called ''Zach''?"


    Patricia shrugged her shoulders as she had not idea what to do with the little brat.


    Zachary caressed the girl''s cheeks gently. "You can call me whatever you like."


    He had doted on the kids ever since they were young, especially Sylvie. He was basically overindulging


    her. Thus, Patricia eximed, "Zachary, you shouldn''t pamper her too much. She''ll grow up to be


    rude."


    Still, he proffered a box of Barbies to Sylvie. "Have fun with your new dolls, Sylvie. I have something to


    tell your mother."


    Sylvie cast a nce at her mommy. Despite the heavy heart, she could not wait to y with her new


    toy as it was the pretty one which she did not own in her collection.


    Atst, she chose to y with her doll and let them be, seeing that they were best friends anyway. The


    girl took the doll and had fun on her own at a corner whereas Patricia poured him a cup of tea.


    "Here''s your tea."


    It was difficult to meet up with Zachary, who had not stopped by their housetely due to his busy


    schedule.


    He then took a sip of the warm tea. It was his favorite and he could only taste it at Patricia''s ce since


    it was from Josephine''s hometown. He missed the taste as it could not be found elsewhere.


    "Patricia, I need your help on something."


    "Spill it," said Patricia with a smile. After all, he was her savior as well as her kids''. As long as he


    needed a favor, she would do everything in her power to help him.


    He ced the cup down before holding his hand together while showing the delight in his gaze.


    Whenever he looked at her, he could not even smother the smile on his face.


    Indeed, he was in a good mood because Isaac was going to get engaged. He initially thought that


    Patricia and Isaac were going to be together, but it seemed like that was not the case anymore.


    He knew that he should trust her since she was not someone who would get married with Isaac


    because of pecuniary reasons.


    Furthermore, Zachary and Patricia had known each other for a long time, so it was a plus for him


    compared to Isaac.


    Watching at the man who kept staring at her, Patricia waved her hands before him. "Hey, Zachary, is


    there something on your mind? I''ll do anything for you as long as I can help."


    "Patricia, I need a plus-one this Saturday. Could youe along with me?" His intention was to bring


    her to Isaac''s engagement ceremony as well as to expose themselves as a couple in front of the


    media.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    Patricia was stunned momentarily. "You mean Isaac''s engagement ceremony?"


    She knew what was going to happen this Saturday. It was the engagement day between Adeline and


    Isaac that had been making waves in the country. Moreover, it was highly possible to see all the big


    names from Appleby at the ceremony. It was usible for Zachary to attend the function since the


    Selwyns were ranked second in terms of affluence in the city.


    Knowing that he could not hide the truth, Zachary nodded in total honesty. "Patricia, don''t turn me down


    for this, please?"


    In a pristine white suit, he stared at her in anticipation. She pondered about it for a moment as


    Courtney would definitely flip out if she attended as well.


    After all, Courtney was the one who threw money at Patricia to leave Zachary in a worry that her son


    would marry a single mother.


    Putting herself in her shoes, Patricia could understand Courtney''s decision. Still, Zachary was special


    to her¡ªhe was her savior.


    "Sure." I''ll just have to put up with Madam Selwyn''s dirty look. Just how hard will it be?


    He broke into a smile and fondled her head. "Thank you!"


    Josephine came to the living room just at the right time to see the wholesome moment. Worry sat upon


    her brows as she contemted whether to inform Isaac about it.


    Not only did she receive a big tip from Isaac, she was also aware of how nice he had been treating


    Patricia. Patricia and Zachary had known each other for a long time, so they would have gotten


    together ages ago if they had shared mutual feelings. Thus, Josephine figured that Isaac was indeed


    more reliable than Zachary.


    She fished out her phone to send Isaac a message, but somebody suddenly snatched it from her


    hands. Scott read the message disyed on the screen. Sten is right. Mrs. Zimmers is on that man''s


    side!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She fished out her phone to send Isaac a message, but somebody suddenly snatched it from her


    hands. Scott read the message disyed on the screen. Sten is right. Mrs. Zimmers is on that man''s


    side!


    ''Mr. Arnold, Mr. Selwyn hase by today and Miss is having a great time with him. The two young


    masters have made dinner. Why don''t you stop by and have a taste of their cooking? They''re not bad


    at cooking.''


    Almost instantly, he deleted it with a light smile. There was no way Isaac could taste the dishes they


    made single-handedly. He would rather feed it to the pigs!


    His little countenance darkened. "Mrs. Zimmers, I would appreciate it if you cut contact with that person


    in future."


    It was a terrifying sight to see Scott be stern. Although he was a mere child, he exuded a


    domineering aura like an adult would.


    Josephine was paralyzed with shock as she had never seen him acting like this. She began to wonder


    if the one she spent time with was really Scott.


    Noticing her surprised yet confused face, he beckoned her over. "Come. I have something to tell you."


    She followed him to the kitchen, in which Sten had just finished the final dish. Thetter smiled while


    serving the dish onto the dining table. "Scott, is my guess correct?"


    Scott nodded in response before motioning Josephin to take a seat.


    Sten grinned. "Mrs. Zimmers, don''t be afraid. We''re not ming you. We just wanna tell you that


    Isaac is going to get engaged with Miss Adeline this Saturday. It''s even reported on the entertainment


    news. So, he''s not the man for our mother."


    Sten is gentle and amiable as always, thought Josephine as she nodded, but her eyes widened at


    the very next second. "Mr. Arnold is going to get engaged with someone else?"


    Scott crossed his arms and replied coldly, "Yeah."


    Despite the shock, she finally knew the reason behind their behavior. The glint in her eyes became


    determined. "Okay. No matter how much he''s willing to pay me, I won''t receive any money from him


    anymore. How dare he do this to Patricia! Hmph! We''re not an easy target."


    It seemed like she was more infuriated than the boys by the news. The duo exchanged nces and


    Sten patted on her shoulder.


    "Mrs. Zimmers, calm down or your blood pressure will rise again."

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    Only then did Josephine realize that she had forgotten her manners andughed.


    Initially, she thought that Scott had changed and that he wasn''t the same Scott she knew. However,


    now that she was so excited, it didn''t feel any different.


    They all loved Patricia a lot.


    Josephine got up and served them rice and some dishes.


    She also went to call Sten before everyone gathered around the dining table. Sylvie had a Barbie in


    her arms, which she loved.


    As she walked toward the dining table, she turned to Zachary and said, "Thank you, Zach!"


    Zachary smiled. "You''re wee. I''m d you like it!"


    He really liked the three children and Patricia. If he could live with them for the rest of his life, he would


    be content.


    Patricia walked behind them, and when she saw several people at the table, she said, "Good job,


    children!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Isaac saw an olddy and an old man in the living room as soon as he entered the Arnold Manor.


    He changed out of his shoes and headed straight to the living room.


    Seeing him walk in, Elizabeth got up happily. "Isaac, you''re back."


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Phillip. Isaac had already followed his order to marry Adeline, yet


    the old man was still unhappy. She was starting to run out of ways to coax him.


    She took Isaac''s arms and asked, "Is the engagement bothering you, Isaac?"


    He was already very preupied with work to begin with. With the engagementing up, he now


    had his hands full. This stressed Elizabeth out a lot.


    "It''s fine," he answered quietly.


    "It''s fine," he answered quietly.


    In fact, he wasn''t involved at all. It was Liam that handled everything.


    Then, Isaac walked to Phillip and greeted him, "Grandpa, I''m home."


    Phillip raised his eyes and nced at him lightly before shifting his gaze to the door. Then, his face


    turned cold again.


    Isaac followed Phillip''s line of sight to the door and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Grandpa, if you''re not waiting for me, who are you waiting for?"


    Phillip rolled his eyes, raised his hand, and pointed to the door. He began babbling as he tried to speak,


    but no words came out.


    This caused him to p his wheelchair ufortably, but still, no one understood him.


    He wanted to see his three great-grandchildren, whom he missed dearly. Why hadn''t theye to the


    house recently?


    Isaac sat beside Phillip and softly said, "We just got engaged. It''s not fitting for her toe over yet."


    Isaac assumed that Phillip must be looking for Adeline. Isaac had no idea what spell she had cast on


    the old man to make him care about her so much.


    When Phillip heard this, he turned his head away and ignored Isaac.


    Elizabeth patted Isaac''s hand and coaxed, "Isaac, you know your old man and his temper. He''s been ill


    for too long, so his temper has gotten a lot worse. Just let him be."


    She had been very amodating to Phillip recently. After all, he had been in aa for six years.


    Perhaps he couldn''t bear to let them go, so he woke up.


    As for the Arnolds, they couldn''t bear to let him die. Hence, their love for him only grew.


    A little temper was nothing to them, and Isaac even obliged Phillip when it came to Isaac''s own


    marriage. This was all because they loved the old man and hoped that he could live a few more years.


    Isaac nodded in agreement.


    Three dayster, Isaac''s engagement banquet was held at Imporium Hotel. The media was there to


    broadcast the entire banquet, and the whole ce looked beautiful and luxurious.


    In the back room, Adeline was getting pampered by several makeup artists and stylists. She looked at


    the pictures on her phone and couldn''t help but exim, "Mom, am I really marrying into the Arnold


    Family? This is so surreal. Pinch me! I feel like I''m in a dream!"


    Gwen couldn''t help but smile when she saw how excited her daughter was. In fact, she was also


    thrilled herself.


    Yesterday, a few famous people had dropped by their house, and their attitude toward her had changed


    entirely.


    She received lots of gifts as they congratted her, one by one. However, deep down, those people


    were burning with jealousy.


    The more Gwen looked at her daughter, the more powerful she thought her daughter was. Adeline was


    so capable that she even tied Isaac down.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    Gwen leaned over and caressed Adeline''s face lightly.


    "Darling, you''re really getting engaged to Isaac. You''ll soon be the Young Lady of the Arnold Family."


    Gwen was beaming as she thought of this. She was ted.


    As for Adeline, she took a deep breath and said, "Mmhmm. This is all happening."


    However, she knew that it was all an act.


    But she knew that if today went smoothly, she would definitely work hard to make Isaac fall in love with


    her.


    After taking his surname, she had a better chance of getting close to him.


    Isaac was still nursing his hangover fromst night. He was woken up by the stylist knocking on his


    door this morning, and he got up to open the door angrily.


    "What is it?" His voice was low and cold with a hint of impatience.


    "P-President Arnold, we are your stylist and makeup artist for your engagement today."


    Isaac raised his hand and ruffled his hair when he heard this. Hisnguid demeanor had a hint of


    unruliness, giving him a charming look.


    Then, he turned and walked back into his bedroom, and the rest followed suit.


    Suddenly, he said in a cold voice again, "Go to the guest room next door. I don''t like peopleing into


    my room."


    The group of stylists and makeup artists quickly left and went to the guest room next door.


    Then, Isaac went back to sleep until about 11.00AM when Liam hurried upstairs.


    "Why aren''t you ready yet?"


    The group of people from the guest room next door looked at Liam, and the head stylist, Ingrid, said


    helplessly, "Mr. Dorchester, President Arnold is still asleep. He was annoyed when we woke him up just


    now."


    Liam knew that Isaac didn''t want to get engaged, and this whole thing was stressing Liam out.


    Liam knew that Isaac didn''t want to get engaged, and this whole thing was stressing Liam out.


    In the end, he decided to call Patricia. Patricia was basking in the sun in the small courtyard at this time


    while the three children yed beside her. The two sons were ying ball while Sylvie was skipping


    rope.


    Josephine walked out with Patricia''s phone in her hand and said, "Tricia, your phone keeps ringing."


    Patricia took off her sunsses and stretchedzily before taking the phone from Josephine and


    ncing at it.


    "Mr. Dorchester, what''s the matter?"


    Today was Saturday. Even if it were about the engagement banquet, she would only be heading over


    there with Zachary in the afternoon.


    "Miss Aniston, can youe over to President Arnold''s house? There''s something that I need your


    help with." As Liam said this, he thought to himself, Miss Aniston, you''re the only one that can wake


    President Arnold up without him cursing at everyone.


    However, there was a risk to this. Given today''s situation, if Patricia showed up, would Isaac still


    proceed with the engagement, or would he elope with her?


    He began to pout as he thought about this.


    President Arnold eloping? That''s too much. There''s no way.


    Patricia was taken aback but said, "I''m sorry, but I''m on leave today. I don''t want to work overtime. If I


    really have to, get President Arnold to call me himself."


    She immediately hung up after she was done speaking, which stunned Liam.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He even did a double take at his phone to check if she really did hang up.


    After seeing that she actually hung up on him, his face darkened. He had no choice but to bite the


    bullet and knock on Isaac''s door.


    When Isaac greeted him at the door with a gloomy face, it made Liam take a few steps back in fright.


    "President Arnold, it''s already 11.30AM."


    Isaac was the main host of the celebration, and he should have been at the banquet hall by now. The


    Aniston Family had already arrived and had been urging him to show up.


    "Liam, I think you''re too free. Do you want to go to Pancoda to clean up gori sh*t?"


    Liam quickly shook his head. "No, President Arnold, I don''t. I¡ª" Miss Aniston, pleasee and save


    me!


    However, Isaac walked past Liam and straight into the guest room next door. Everyone immediately


    stood up when they saw the tall figureing in.


    "President Arnold," they greeted.


    Isaac stood in the room, ncing at the suits. "Which one is mine?"


    Ingrid hurriedly brought over the suit that he was supposed to wear today and said, "President Arnold,


    you''ll be wearing this set today. What do you think about it?"


    Without answering her question, he took the suit from her and stated, "You can leave now."


    Ingrid was taken aback for a moment by this. "President Arnold, we have yet to do your makeup!"


    This was Adeline''s request to Ingrid; to make Isaac more handsome.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    Isaac rolled his eyes. "There''s no need for that."


    Then, he carried his suit back into his bedroom.


    Liam just stood at the door as he watched Isaac walk into the guest room and out again before walking


    into his own bedroom.


    The next time Isaac came out, he had already changed into a pair of ck trousers, a white shirt, and a


    ck suit. He also wore the off-white sweater that Patricia had woven for him.


    Seeing this, Liam approached Isaac. "President Arnold, everyone from the Aniston Family is here."


    If we are to go now, they will definitely think we are rude. However, Liam only thought about this and


    dared not say it out loud.


    Isaac did not respond as he walked away and down the stairs.


    When they arrived at Imporium Hotel, it was already half past one in the afternoon.


    When Isaac left the house, he even stopped by one of his favorite restaurants to eat lunch because he


    didn''t know if he would still have an appetiteter in the afternoon.


    There was a group of people with him, but no one dared to protest. They all apanied him until he


    had enough to eat and drink before they all went to the hotel together.


    When he stepped into the banquet hall, everyone''s eyes fell on him. Everyone, no matter if it was the


    servants of the Aniston Family or the waitresses, were charmed by his good looks.


    Several servants of the Aniston Family whispered amongst themselves, "Young Master Isaac is so


    handsome!"


    "I know! Miss Adeline is really lucky!"


    Adeline, who was sitting in the lounge, was getting anxious at the thought of Isaac not showing up, and


    she kept sending people out to check on his arrival.


    At this moment, one of her servants, Kelly, ran in.


    At this moment, one of her servants, Kelly, ran in.


    "Miss Adeline, Young Master Isaac is here! He''s so handsome!" she eximed in excitement as she


    covered her mouth with her hands.


    Adeline immediately shot her a cold look and glowered, "Don''t be a nymphomaniac. He''s mine."


    Hearing this, Kelly nodded. "You''re right. He''s yours, Miss Adeline."


    Then, Adeline stood up, intending to find Isaac. She felt that she should be by his side on asions


    like today.


    Today, she wore a bright red dress; it was a vibrant scarlet red.


    She lifted her dress and stood up.


    However, Gwen immediately stopped her. "Addy, where are you going?"


    This wasn''t the time for her to go out. The bride-to-be had to show upst to amaze all the guests.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Adeline pouted angrily and replied, "Mom, I want to go out and have a look. Isaac didn''t go for a fitting


    the other day, and I''m scared that the suit might not fit him well."


    In her case, she had made several tweaks.


    After hearing her concern, Gwen smiled. "Addy, have you not seen his figure? He''s like a model. He''d


    be able to wear anything."


    Adeline thought about this. That''s true.


    Then, she couldn''t help but look at her own body. She had worked hard to try and lose some weight,


    but she couldn''t stop eating. It seemed that she had, instead, gained a little weight recently.


    Luckily for her, this dress still fit, or she would be drowning in regret.


    ¡­


    At noon, Zachary had a dress delivered to Patricia''s house. When the three children saw the box in her


    hands, Sylvie immediately asked, "Tricia, what is that?"


    Patricia shook her head. "I''m not sure. It was sent by Mr. Selwyn."


    Sylvie''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard his name. "It must be something good! Maybe it''s the


    Barbie he bought for me!"


    However, Scott and Sten had already figured out what was in the box. They raised their eyebrows


    and smiled silently. Silly Mommy. You''ve already promised to go to a party with Mr. Selwyn, so this is


    obviously a dress he bought for you that matches his outfit.


    When they got to the living room, Sylvie urged, "Tricia, quick! Open it up and take a look!"


    This made Patricia smile. "All right! Calm down."


    At this moment, Zachary''s call came in, so Patricia turned to pick it up.


    "Tricia, does the dress fit? Remember to put on some makeup."


    Tonight, he wanted to show the world that he, Zachary Selwyn, had a girlfriend, and that girl was


    Patricia.


    He found it particrly interesting that this announcement of his was going to be made on Isaac''s


    engagement day.


    Although the two prominent families of Appleby were amiable on the surface, they had been disputing


    in the dark. This time, the marriage engagement between the Arnold Family and the Aniston Family


    had caused a lot of ripples.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    It was then that Patricia knew that it was a dress.


    Upon opening the box, Sylvie gasped. "Woah. It''s beautiful!"


    Scott and Sten watched the dress with amazement. They began to imagine how their mother would


    look in the dress.


    Patricia chuckled. "Zachary, the dress is beautiful."


    Hanging up the phone, Patricia picked up the gown andid it against her hand. Sylvie pped her


    hands happily.


    "Hurry up, Mommy! Put on the dress. We want to see how it looks!"


    It had been a long time since Patricia had worn a dress like this.


    A quick nce at the dress told her that this came from a reputable fashion house.


    Patricia was currently studying fashion design, so she understood the textures and styles of clothes.


    After she put on the dress, she admired it in the mirror. It was avender bustier open gown that subtly


    showed off her figure.


    Sylvie widened her eyes in shock.


    "You look beautiful!" cried all three children in unison. Amazement was written all over their faces.


    Smiling, Patricia twirled for them.


    "I hope to make a dress as pretty as this one day."


    Her three children nodded solemnly when they heard their mother''s wish. They truly believed that one


    day, their mother''s wish would be fulfilled.


    Then, Patricia, who was quite skilled with makeup, began putting on makeup toplement the dress.


    Once she was done, she couldn''t believe her own radiant beauty as she stood in front of the mirror.


    Taking a deep breath, she thought, This is what Zachary likes. Honestly, it suits me quite well.


    However, she already knew that Courtney would hate this dress.


    However, she already knew that Courtney would hate this dress.


    At this moment, Scott came up and stood at the door.


    "Mommy, Mr. Selwyn is here."


    Patricia nodded in acknowledgment before picking up her clutch bag and happily went downstairs to


    meet him.


    "When I''m gone, make sure to take care of your sister. Don''t let her run around."


    "Mommy, are you really going to the engagement banquet?"


    Scott was worried. After all, he knew how well that man treated his mother. And now, he was suddenly


    treating another woman just like how he used to treat her. It was probably something that was difficult


    to ept. He feared that his mother would feel sad if she went to the engagement banquet.


    A shadow briefly flitted through Patricia''s eyes. In fact, she did not want to go at all.


    She couldn''t bear to stand the smug looks of Adeline''s family.


    But she let out a dry chuckle and answered, "Of course. After all, the Arnolds know how to throw a


    party. At least I know I''ll enjoy the food."


    A trace of worry shed in Scott''s eyes. He had decided to go with Sten to keep an eye on herter.


    After that, Patricia and Zachary left together for the Imporium Hotel.


    By 6.00PM, the entrance was already packed. A red carpet had beenid out. There were a variety of


    luxury cars parked up front, and reporters surrounded the entrance.


    Guests entering the hotel were blinded by shing lights, and stepping on the red carpet made them


    feel like they were celebrities. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Watching all this hubbub, Patricia couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This really was the engagement banquet for Appleby''s greatest family. The whole event was


    ostentatious and over-the-top.


    Zachary gantly helped her out of the car. He was dressed in a white suit and looked handsome.


    Smiling, he extended his hand. "Ready, Tricia?"


    As she stepped out of the car, she was greeted by shing lights.


    "Zachary came with a woman."


    "This is the first time he''s shown up at an event with a woman. He even opened the car door himself.


    Look at the smile on his face. They must be dating."


    When Patricia heard the hushed gossip of the crowd, the smile on her face stiffened.


    However, Zachary ignored them and pulled her hand into the crook of his arm. Together, they walked


    up the steps.


    They were a beautiful couple. The lights didn''t stop shing as the photographers snapped away,


    recognizing a good shot when they saw one. The reporters revolved around them like carrion birds.


    Both of them looked stunning from any angle. They looked like they had stepped out of a fairytale.


    With a wide grin, Zachary leaned over to Patricia and whispered, "Cheer up. Don''t mind them, all


    right?"


    Looking at him sideways, Patricia smiled and nodded.


    Zachary looked gant and handsome. After all, there wasn''t a woman in Appleby who didn''t dream of


    dating him. However, he seemed even more handsome tonight. This might be due to the grin on his


    face, which didn''t falter throughout the night.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    The pair entered the hotel together, and the hotel staff led them up to the banquet hall on the first floor.


    They weren''t greeted at the door by the newlyweds but by Gwen and Andy.


    Everyone knew that the Arnolds did not have a patriarch or matriarch. Thus, the job of greeting guests


    fell solely on the Anistons.


    Andy was decked out in a shining silver suit with a huge grin stered on his face. It was obvious that


    he was in high spirits.


    Beside him, Gwen wore a long white gown and elegant make up, radiating an aristocratic aura.


    However, their faces soured when they saw Patricia.


    Andy muttered, "When we asked her toe for a dress fitting session, I didn''t expect her to show up


    here with someone else."


    Gwen sneered. "Sweetheart, what a pair of fine women our daughters turned out to be. Addy married


    into Appleby''s most powerful family, and Tricia is going to marry into the city''s second greatest family."


    However, Andy said nothing and red at the two. Zachary hesitantly stepped forward.


    In a faint voice, he murmured, "Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Aniston."


    While both Andy and Gwen detested Patricia, they didn''t want to snub Zachary.


    "Mr. Selwyn, pleasee in. Mr. and Mrs. Selwyn are already inside. Would you like me to bring you to


    them?"


    Zachary shook his head. "Ah, no need. I''m here with my girlfriend today."


    Clearly, he wasn''t ready to let her meet his parents yet.


    Clearly, he wasn''t ready to let her meet his parents yet.


    While this was happening, Patricia had been holding Zachary''s hand quietly as she stood gracefully


    and beautifully by his side.


    After both of them proceeded to enter the hall, Gwen let out a heavy sigh.


    "Honey, Tricia doesn''t even want to say a single word to us. She doesn''t even treat us like family."


    She wished Hendrick was here to witness this scene. He needed to know just how rude his beloved


    granddaughter was.


    Andy glowered. "Well, she''s definitely not going to marry into the Selwyns."


    She already had three children. There was no way that she could marry into that prestigious family.


    Gwen sighed in relief when she saw that her husband was nowpletely on her side. There would be


    no threat if Patricia ever returned to the Anistons'' fold.


    Inside the hall, an usher led Patricia and Zachary to their seats.


    Nik and Percy were standing outside the entrance of the second-floor lounge, and both of them


    were chatting animatedly.


    Suddenly, Nik pointed at Patricia and Zachary as they sat down.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "Pers, it seems Miss Aniston has arrived, and she''s even brought a


    boyfriend. I''ll give Ise a heads up."


    Percy stared intently at Patricia. Seeing her always reminded him of that woman.


    It had been a few days since hest saw her. He was even starting to miss her sobs and wailing.


    With a wicked smile, he stepped into the lounge.


    Isaac was lounging on a couch in a pristine ck suit, and he asionally took a drag from a cigarette.


    He didn''t look like he was about to get married. He had the demeanor of someone about to go to war.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nik sat beside him before picking up a ss of wine and slowly sipping on it.


    "Ise, Miss Patricia is here."


    Hearing this, Isaac''s eyes widened. He turned to Nik.


    "What is she doing here? I didn''t invite her."


    That damned woman. Why is she here to watch me get married to another girl?


    His voice was harsh and cold. The room suddenly felt colder.


    Swirling his ss of wine, Nik said, "She came with Zachary. She must be his date tonight. I must


    say, she does look quite stunning, and her dress really suits her."


    Isaac immediately jolted up and strode outside.


    Percy chuckled. "Ise, your bride-to-be has been waiting for you in the first-floor lounge all day, yet I


    haven''t seen you this excited about it."


    He thought, How ridiculous. You''re jumping around like a little child as soon as you hear Miss Patricia is


    here.


    Nik and Percy exchanged a nce and a smirk before they followed Issac out.


    Perched on the railing, Isaac looked around for the familiar silhouette.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    Patricia was seated at the banquet table with Zachary by her side. He pierced a piece of fruit with his


    fork and brought it toward her mouth.


    She froze for a moment and tilted her head back a little before quickly nibbling at the piece of fruit.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Zachary, I can feed myself."


    They had been photographed so many times even though they had just arrived. Now, he was sitting so


    close to her and trying to feed her. To any bystander, it would seem like there was something going on


    between them.


    She also felt a pair of eyes fixed on her, which sent a chill down her bones.


    She looked around but couldn''t see anyone suspicious.


    Somehow, Patricia felt that whoever was looking at her was someone she knew.


    Seeing her sudden demureness, Zachary smiled faintly before it turned into a full grin.


    "You know I like to spoil you."


    Patricia beamed when she heard this.


    On the other hand, Isaac grimaced as he studied Patricia''s interaction with Zachary.


    Next to him, Nik chortled. "Ise, it seems like Miss Patricia knows how to take revenge."


    That woman always seemed nervous and incapable of holding a grudge. Yet here she was, being


    lovey-dovey with a guy at Isaac''s engagement banquet.


    From an outsider''s point of view, the two looked like a good match; a beau and a belle.


    Finally, Isaac turned away. He couldn''t bear to keep looking.


    Chuckling, Percy suggested, "Ise, why don''t you elope with her? I bet that''ll be fun."


    Chuckling, Percy suggested, "Ise, why don''t you elope with her? I bet that''ll be fun."


    Isaac tapped the railing as he contemted his next move. Then, he whipped out his phone and sent a


    text. ''Keep Zachary away from her.''


    That message was for Liam, who was in the lobby receiving guests for his employer. When he saw the


    message on his phone, he frowned.


    His boss was making things difficult for him again. However, Liam had no choice but to get Sore and


    the others to receive the guests.


    Almost all of thepany''s employees were there. Those from the president''s office were pretty much


    considered family members. Alongside Liam, they were all busy entertaining guests.


    As Liam stepped into the banquet hall, he did a cursory search and found Patricia at the second table


    by the dancefloor.


    He went up to her and whispered into her ear, "Miss Aniston, why are you still sitting here? Everyone is


    helping out with the engagement. Follow me this instant."


    In fact, he didn''t dare give her anything to do. He had only intended for her to taste-test the food in the


    lounge.


    It was an easy enough task, and it was the only one he could think of.


    Patricia nced at Zachary before turning to Liam. She said, "I wasn''t informed about that. Will I get


    additional pay?"


    The main thing she cared about was money. She would do anything for the almighty dor.


    She made it a point to save up a little money each month. Over time, she hoped to buy a small house


    where she could raise her family in peace.


    She had always been insecure about renting a house and hated living with the fear of eviction.


    Patricia was also thinking about her children. A stable home was important for a child, and she wanted


    them to be able to look back fondly on their childhood when they were adults.


    Liam furrowed his brows. This wasn''t the first time he marveled at Patricia''s entricity.


    Her boyfriend was about to get engaged to another girl. Yet, she didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Liam couldn''t help but feel bad for Isaac. Did Patricia have no feelings for him at all?


    He thought, Could President Arnold''s love be unrequited? That would be too sad.


    "Of course. You''ll get five times your hourly wage."


    Patricia was delighted to hear this, and she stood up abruptly.


    "Then, lead the way."


    Before she left, she turned to look at Zachary and gave him a helpless smile.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Selwyn. I am President Arnold''s secretary, after all. I still have some work to attend to.


    I''lle back once I''m done, all right?"


    She was about to strut off to make money when Zachary grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    "Tricia, can you not go?"


    Patricia was a money-grubber. When she heard that she would be paid five times her sry, she would


    go to any length. Hence, she patted Zachary''s hand and said, "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me here."


    Then, she followed Liam and left.


    The man upstairs red at Zachary, who had held Patricia''s hand just now, and the darkness in his


    eyes became even stronger. Men knew men the best, and he sensed that Zachary also liked Patricia


    very much.


    He had not shown up before, which gave Zachary the chance to get close to Patricia. Now that he was


    here, he would never give Zachary any opportunity again.


    As Nik watched Patricia following Liam, he felt speechless at the situation. He asked out of curiosity,


    "Ise, you''re such an inwardly-evil person. You''re already engaged to another woman. Can''t you let


    Tricia have a boyfriend too?"


    Although the way Nik put it was a bit strange, it was human nature that humans could freely choose


    what they wanted to do. If Isaac could get engaged, then Patricia could get a new boyfriend.


    Isaac answered coldly, "I did not voluntarily get engaged, and it will be terminatedter."


    After he finished speaking, he left the ce and entered the lounge.


    Percy patted Nik on the shoulder. "Ise is different from you, Nik. He is loyal from head to toe and


    only has feelings toward one person. This engagement is just for show."


    Nik was puzzled after hearing that. "Ise is very powerful, though. Why can''t he decide on his own


    marriage?" In his conscious mind, Isaac could do whatever he wanted, and he was not under any


    threat. So, why was this time any different?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Percy raised his eyebrows in an engrossing manner and smiled. "Well, Old Mr. Arnold''s deteriorating


    health made Ise surrender."


    Percy raised his eyebrows in an engrossing manner and smiled. "Well, Old Mr. Arnold''s deteriorating


    health made Ise surrender."


    Nik nodded slightly. "Yeah, you''re right."


    When she and Percy entered the lounge together, they saw Isaac drinking a ss of wine and seemed


    to be in a better mood than just now.


    After a while, the lounge door was pushed open, and Patricia went inside with Liam. In the meantime,


    the waiter brought today''s banquet meal and ced it in the lounge.


    Liam smiled slightly. "Miss Aniston, since you''re here to apany President Arnold to try out the


    meal, you may write down what is not delicious."


    When Patricia saw Isaac, a trace of surprise slid across her eyes. She had to admit that Isaac looked


    more handsome than usual. Sure enough, people were usually in high spirits when involved in happy


    events.


    She sat at the table, picked up the cutlery, and asked, "Would any of you like to try it together?" After


    all, it would be a little embarrassing for her to eat alone. She was unaware there was a job like this


    where she could eat delicious meals while earning five times her sry. What a good job!


    Nik smiled lightly and gestured with his hand. "No. Please help yourself. We''re not hungry yet."


    Patricia no longer felt shy. She picked up the cutlery and started tasting the first dish. The moment she


    tasted it, she squinted her eyes. This was so delicious that she could not find fault with it!


    Percy frowned when he saw Patricia''s expression. Well, this girl seems to have no feelings for Ise!


    Seeing how she is trying out the dishes and being all happy with no trace of sadness across her face.


    So, Percy took a sip of the wine and felt sorry for Isaac.


    Isaac looked at Patricia, who was happily eating her food, and ordered, "Patricia, give me a bite."


    Only then did she raise her head, look at him, and frown slightly. "President Arnold, which dish do you


    want to eat? They''re all delicious. Tell me, and I''ll ce them on a te for you." Since Isaac gave her


    five times the sry, she must also serve him to make him happy.


    His eyes somewhat dimmed when he heard that. "It''s okay. Just feed me whatever you think is


    delicious." He even gritted the word "feed me" and looked at her more and more intensely with a strong


    sense of ambiguity.


    Although she was a little upset at his condescending tone, she took some of the food she had just


    tasted and walked over to Isaac, who had ced his arms like a boss on the couch''s armrest.


    Isaac stared at her intensely as his eyes darkened while waiting for Patricia to serve him.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    Patricia was a little upset that Isaac treated her like he was his servant. Nheless, when she thought


    about money, all the unpleasantness could be endured magically. She wanted to earn money quickly


    and buy a house. She let out a small faint smile as she thought of that and carefully brought a spoonful


    to Isaac''s mouth.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isaac opened his mouth and ate it. His eyes, staring at her, became more intense when he chewed.


    Patricia was considered to be mentally strong because any ordinary person would have been unable to


    withstand Isaac''s gaze.


    Nik could not help but tease when he saw the scene. "Ise, you''re definitely enjoying the king''s


    treatment now!"


    Patricia fed Isaac a few more spoonfuls before she replied to Nik, "Young Master Ortega, President


    Arnold is paying me five times my usual sry to do this. Of course, I''ll regard him as my king."


    After Patricia had finished speaking, she walked to Isaac''s side and blinked at him. "Your Majesty, what


    else do you want to eat? Your servant will bring it to you."


    She was even a little disgusted at herself. Then, she thought, the more disgusting, the better. Perhaps


    it would even make Isaac nauseated.


    Percy identally spat out the wine when he heard that. He gracefully pulled out the handkerchief from


    his suit pocket and wiped his mouth. "Apologies, I choked. This wine is a bit strong. You two continue,


    just pretend I don''t exist."


    The ruckus Percy had made Isaac quite unhappy, so Isaac red at his friend coldly, making Percy


    feel like his scalp was tingling. Yeah, ok, fine. You''re happy now because you''re being served by your


    beloved woman and can''t stand a littlemotion.


    Nik had to fight the urge to take out his mobile phone to take pictures of Isaac''s expression. But he


    did not dare to do so, so he could only remember it with his own eyes and mind.


    At that moment, the lounge door was pushed open from outside. Adeline walked in wearing her bright


    red dress. "Isaac, the banquet is about to start, and we''re about to go down to prepare."


    One could tell Adeline sounded happy, but when she saw Patricia feeding Isaac, she halted her


    movement and stood there abruptly. Her cousins, as well as a few debutantes, followed her into the


    lounge.


    Adeline''s expression changed immediately, whereas Annabelle ran over happily when she saw


    Patricia. "Patricia, you are here too!"


    Patricia nced at Annabelle and praised her, "Annabelle, you look pretty today!" The Aniston girls


    wore the same dress and came to apany Adeline. Needless to say, it was Gwen''s idea.


    No one in the Aniston Family dared disobey Gwen, especially on asions like today. The Anistons


    hoped that their daughters would be able to meet someone and get into a good marriage.


    Abigail smiled lightly. "Adeline, it seems like Patricia is serving your future husband."


    Adeline pursed her lips. "She is now Isaac''s secretary. This is her job, and she will also serve me like


    this in the future. Don''t make a fuss." She spoke so loudly that everyone in the room heard it.


    The debutantes behind her naturally heard it, so they just thought Patricia was a servant.


    Patricia fed Isaac again in front of everyone. Since she was not happy with what was transpiring, she


    cut a big piece of roasted turkey and stuffed it into his mouth. Isaac was a little surprised at her action


    as he had difficulty chewing.


    Was this girl trying to kill him? That was such a big piece of meat that the shape of his mouth was


    deformed. Patricia saw his expression but merely raised her eyebrows at him. Yeah, that piece is quite


    big. So what?


    Adeline walked toward Isaac, sat beside him, reached out, and hugged his arm coquettishly. "You know


    how to enjoy life, it seems, by making your secretary feed you. I am hungry too, and I want to eat. Let


    her feed me a few mouthfuls too!"


    After Adeline had finished speaking, she looked at Patricia and ordered, "Patricia, when you feed me,


    be careful not to remove my lipstick. If you feed me well, I''ll ask President Arnold to give you a raise."


    Even though Patricia valued money a lot, she could not care less about Adeline''s money.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    The two debutantes, who came in with them, looked at each other and felt that Patricia was quite


    miserable. After all, Patricia was a very famous debutante in their circle in the past. The two girls


    looked at Patricia pitifully.


    Suddenly, one of them pulled the other''s sleeves and asked, "Jen, look at that ne. Didn''t your


    brother take a picture for you before?"


    The girl named Jen took a few serious nces at Patricia''s ne and then nodded. "Danny, it''s


    really that ne. My brother said it was bought by someone for 150 million."


    Danny''s eyes widened in bewilderment. "Ah, then she..." Danny could feel that Patricia''s identity was


    unusual, and the two of them did not dare to look at Patricia with those pitiful eyes anymore.


    Patricia heard her sister''s suggestion but rejected Adeline indifferently. "I''m sorry, Adeline. I only serve


    President Arnold."


    Patricia did not wait for another second after speaking as she walked to the table again, picked some


    dishes, and tasted a few bites by herself. She gave Isaac those dishes she thought were delicious. Of


    course, he would not refuse her feeding him, but Adeline, who was beside him, became more and


    more unhappy and kept staring at Patricia.


    But she couldn''t care less because she came to make money today.


    Patricia was wearing a beautiful purple slit skirt and was walking around tasting food in the lounge with


    a swaying posture, graceful figure, and a beautiful appearance. Those inside the lounge were attracted


    to her, and their eyes followed her.


    At this time, a waiter came in with two boxes and said, "President Arnold, someone brought you an


    engagement gift."


    Patricia sat at the table by herself and continued trying the dishes. She felt that her job was not bad,


    given that the others could only watch her eat.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Isaac nced at the two boxes, but he did not know who would send him those, so he ordered the


    waiter in a low voice. "Open it."


    The waiter opened the boxes upon his instruction, and two small white wreaths were seen in them.


    Adeline looked bewildered. "Who sent this?" Today was her engagement day. Although it was not a


    wedding, the engagement was also considered a happy event. Why would someone send a wreath?


    However, Isaac was not surprised. With his status today, many people would naturally want to


    suppress him. He was indifferent toward the two wreaths. On the other hand, Adeline was unhappy.


    "Isaac, we must investigate and find out who did this. How can they send us such unlucky things on


    such a good day?"


    Although the people in the lounge were surprised, Nik and Percy did not take such a matter


    seriously because they had encountered bigger scenes before.


    When Patricia saw the wreaths, she merely raised her eyebrows and tried the next dish. She knew that


    many people would feel jealous if someone like Isaac was to hold a wedding. Naturally, they would


    send something to upset him. Patricia felt it was not easy to be President Arnold.


    Issac reprimanded Adeline in a low voice, "What are you panicking about? We should be thankful that


    they are not bombs."


    When thedies heard the word "bomb," they were all shocked, and a trace of fear shed in their


    eyes.


    Adeline pursed her lips. "Will there be bombs?" She never thought that such a thing would happen to


    her if she became Isaac''s woman.


    Isaac raised his eyebrows slightly. "If you want to be my woman, the first thing you need to do is to


    endure this. If you can''t bear it, you can choose to break off the engagement."


    Patricia turned to look at Adeline, who paled with fright upon hearing Isaac''s words. Patricia could not


    avenge herself, so seeing Adeline react that way was fun.


    Adeline hesitantly said, "Isaac, I-I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t expect this."


    He lit a lighter, and a blue me was seen dancing. He put the lighter near his mouth, bit one end of the


    cigarette, and lit the other. He took a heavy breath before saying indifferently, "Throw the wreaths


    away."


    At that moment, Patricia''s phone rang, and she picked it up. "Josephine, what''s the matter?"


    "Tricia, something happened. A group of people rushed into the house and took Sylvie away. They


    demanded that you pay the money to get Sylvie back."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    The cutlery in Patricia''s hand fell to the ground. "What?! Josephine, call the police. Now." As she was


    speaking on the phone, she stood up and walked very fast toward the exit.


    "Tricia, did you borrow money from Gus''pany? They said that if you call the police, Sylvie won''t be


    able toe back."


    Patricia finally understood what was going on. It was the 70,000 that she borrowed from Gus. Today


    was the third day, but Darcie still hadn''t managed to sell the house. What could she do at this stage?


    "What about Scott and Sten? Were they not there?" If those two boys were there, Gus would not


    have been able to take Sylvie away. Both of them had ck belts in Taekwondo, and she got her ck


    belt under their guidance too.


    "Tricia, the two of them went out, that''s why Sylvie was taken away." As she said that, Josephine


    sobbed because she had never encountered such a scary situation in her life before. The things at


    home were also smashed by those vicious-looking people. Not to mention it was heart-wrenching to


    see Sylvie cry like that.


    Patricia pursed her lips. "Josephine, I''ll be right back." She hung up the phone, and her tears could not


    stop falling. After she raised her hand to wipe them away and was just about to open the door, her wrist


    was grabbed by arge hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Isaac looked at her, and when he saw her tears, his heart ached. Patricia turned to


    look at the people in the lounge, and she shook her head.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "President Arnold, I''ve tried all the dishes, and they''re all fine. I''m done with my work, so I''ll leave now."


    She quickly withdrew her hand, opened the door, and left without waiting for another second.


    He frowned slightly at her odd behavior. So, he took out his phone and made a series of calls. "Follow


    Patricia and see where she''s heading to. Update me when you have news." After hanging up, he


    clenched his phone. What happened to her that she even cried? She was reluctant to tell him, which


    made him a little ufortable.


    Adeline approached Isaac and said, "Isaac, it''s almost time. Let''s go downstairs."


    Only then did Isaace back to his senses. He nodded and went downstairs with the group.


    The master of ceremonies was giving the opening remarks on the stage when they came down. The


    Arnolds and the Anistons were prepared.


    Phillip, who was in a wheelchair, was also present. He was wearing a tuxedo today and was full of


    energy. Elizabeth was wearing a dark red dress, and she looked extravagant and outstanding. She


    stood beside Phillip and bent over to look at him.


    "Phillip, are you happy now?" Elizabeth saw that her husband was in good spirits today. Indeed, if he


    got his way, it helped with his recovery. She hoped that he would get better. That way, she wouldn''t be


    alone.


    Phillip did not reply to Elizabeth. Instead, his eyes were glued to the two little boys not far away. They


    were wearing the same little ck suit and had wax on their hair. Both were handsome.


    The more he stared at the boys, the more he felt that they looked like Isaac. Six years ago, he


    arranged for Isaac and Patricia to have children first and then get married. At that time, he was afraid of


    Isaac''s objection, which was why he arranged it that way. Who would have thought that things would


    turn out this way? Even though his great-grandsons were in front of him right now, he could not do


    anything about it. It was making him anxious.


    He looked up and nced at the stage, which showed Isaac and Adeline''s wedding photos. These


    photos were all photoshopped because Isaac was not in the mood to take pictures, even if Adeline


    really wanted to shoot them and get along with Isaac. However, he did not give her any opportunity.


    Hence, the weddingpany could only photoshop the wedding photos using their personal pictures in


    the end.


    Phillip pped his thigh. He could not understand why Isaac did not want to marry Patricia and insisted


    on marrying Adeline. Did he do that purposefully to piss him off? The more anxious Phillip became, the


    more helpless he felt, and he could only keep pping his thighs.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    When Phillip started hitting his leg, Elizabeth looked at him and asked, "Phillip, what''s the matter?" But


    as he did not reply and merely hit his leg repeatedly, Elizabeth became horrified. "Call the doctor!


    Now!!"


    A group of people quickly moved Phillip to a lounge despite the ceremony being in full swing. Initially,


    Elizabeth was going to go on the stage, but now she could not care less. Her only hope was for Phillip


    to be well.


    Adeline stood beside Isaac, waiting for the master of ceremonies to call out their names so that they


    could go on the stage together. She had never been so nervous in her life before, and she had been


    breathing deeply to keep herself calm. Although today was not the wedding day, as long as she went


    through the night without any incident, she would be seen as Mrs. Arnold. Isaac would be hers, and


    she would be the moon among the stars. She would also be seen as the leader of the Aniston Family.


    The more she thought about it, the more she needed to calm down given what was at stake. She kept


    reminding herself not to make a fool of herself on her big day.


    Finally, the master of ceremonies announced excitedly, "Let''s wee the bride-to-be and the groom-


    to-be!"


    Isaac walked to the stage by himself, and Adeline hurriedly followed. As she was in a rush, she


    sprained her ankle and almost fell.


    Abigail gave Adeline a helping hand. "Careful." However, Adeline replied coldly, "I know." She then


    lifted her skirt, raised her head, and walked proudly to the stage.


    The appearance of Isaac and Adeline on the stage attracted screams and apuse from everyone


    present. The cameras were aimed at the two as the engagement was broadcasted live given that it was


    an important event in Appleby that everyone was looking forward to.


    Adeline stood by Isaac''s side, and she turned to look at his handsome side profile. Even on such an


    asion, he was not showing any fear, and his strong aura made everyone feel in awe of him. Adeline


    pursed her lips and thought she had to make someone as powerful as Isaac hers no matter what. She


    wanted to make him fall in love with her so that she would be the only one in his heart.


    The master of ceremonies was introducing them when Isaac''s mobile phone in his pocket rang. His


    expression was slightly cold. He did not want to answer the call at first, but as he nced at the screen


    and saw that it was hisckey whom he had asked to follow Patricia, he did not hesitate to pick up the


    call.


    "Talk."


    "President Arnold, Miss Aniston got into a van, but we did not stop her. I heard from Josephine that the


    loan shark kidnapped her daughter, which was why she acted that way. She''s going to save her


    daughter."


    Isaac could no longer maintain his cool when he heard that. "Check their whereabouts. I''ll be right


    there."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, he took the microphone over from the master of ceremonies'' hand.


    "The engagement is canceled. However, you may stay and enjoy dinner. I wish you all a great


    evening!"


    He did not waste another second and left. Adeline was stunned for a moment at the sudden turn of


    events, and as she regained her senses, she chased after him. "Isaac, why aren''t we getting


    engaged?"


    She felt embarrassed as all the guests were here watching her drama. Today should have been the


    best day of her life. How could she let him go? She would never, so she quickened her pace, trying to


    hold his hand to stop him from leaving.


    However, Isaac, who was in a hurry, was taking huge and quick strides. She could not catch up with


    him because her heels were too high. Not to mention, she identally sprained her ankle again and


    copsed on the stage.


    "Isaac..." She stretched out her hand and called out to him tragically in the direction he left. But Isaac


    did not stop or even hesitate when he left the banquet hall. Adeline''s tears fell, and she was extremely


    embarrassed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gwen immediately went up on stage and helped Adeline up. "Addy, are you hurt?" Gwen was


    examining Adeline, but her expression showed that she was not pleased with what happened at all.


    Regardless, no one came to help Adeline. Only she came to Adeline''s aid because she was Adeline''s


    mother, and she loved her daughter.


    Adeline threw herself into Gwen''s arms. "Mom, what should I do? He doesn''t want to get engaged to


    me anymore." Although she knew that there was no real rtionship between her and Isaac and that


    everything was just a deal, she was still willing to make it work. Why wouldn''t it work for a bit longer?

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    Gwen stroked Adeline''s back lightly andforted her, "Your father and I will see to the end of this


    matter. They will know that the Anistons must not be bullied. We will definitely make him pay for what


    he did."


    Adeline was crying so much that her makeup was all smeared. She looked at the guests, and they all


    had a smile on their faces and looked so happy as they ate. How could they be so cruel? Did they not


    see her being in such a heart-wrenching situation?


    Everyone came to see her making a fool out of herself. She bit her lip and swore in her heart that she


    would conquer Isaac, and that would serve as a p on everyone''s face.


    She was the rightful Mrs. Arnold. Only she was worthy of Isaac.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    After Patricia got into the van, the men were all eyeing her. From time to time, they stared at her chest


    and her leg that was exposed due to the high slit on her dress.


    She quickly raised her hand to cover herself up, her eyes darkening. She was in such a hurry just now


    that she did not even have time to change her clothes. She needed to change her clothester, or


    otherwise, it would get in the way of saving Sylvie.


    One of the men stroked his chin and said, "Doad, you don''t say. This woman is really beautiful. I have


    never seen such a beautiful woman before. I wonder how beautiful she really is when wey our hands


    on her?"


    Doad, who was sitting next to the man who just spoke, elbowed the man. "The other party is only


    asking for money. You better not do anything to her."


    The fat man was a little disappointed when he heard that. "After we get the money, we''ll have finished


    the job. What happens next has nothing to do with them, so let''s do it after that."


    Doad squinted. "Let''s talk about that after getting the money."


    Patricia clenched her hands tightly as she listened to these b*stards'' words. She was itching to give


    them a good beating. After she injured someone thest time, she had never beaten anyone again, but


    she could no longer hold it in anymore. However, she thought of her daughter and quickly calmed


    down. Whatever it was, rescuing Sylvie came first.


    After driving for more than an hour, the van finally stopped.


    Patricia asked, "Do you have spare clothes? If yes, lend me a set as it''s too cold outside. If I go out like


    this, I''ll freeze to death."


    She was in such a hurry when she left that she forgot to take her coat before getting into her car. Then,


    when she got home, she immediately got into their van. If she got out of the car like that, she would


    freeze to death.


    After all, it was the middle of winter now, and the temperature outside was only about 35 degrees


    Fahrenheit. Doad nced at her, then got out of the van and walked to the trunk. He took a dirty


    military coat and threw it to her. "Put it on, then get out."


    She hurriedly put on the coat. Although it was ugly, at least it kept her very warm.


    She tore off the part of her skirt that hung below the coat and threw it aside, then buttoned up her coat.


    The coat was just about the right size. She nced down and saw that she was no longer wearing her


    heels; she might have identally left them somewhere when she was running. Now, she could only


    go barefoot and just thinking of that made her toes curl up.


    She could already imagine the feeling of stepping on the icy ground, but this was not important at a


    time like this. The important thing was to find Sylvie,fort her, and make sure that she was not


    afraid.


    Patricia stepped out of the van, and when the soles of her feetnded on the ground, it was so cold that


    she trembled. However, she did not hesitate and followed the two of them to the dpidated residential


    building.


    The stairs were dark and dirty, and the walls were covered with various small advertisements for things


    like lock-picking services, ointments, and jobs.


    When they reached the first floor, the corridor lights flickered on, so Patricia gave the advertisements a


    nce.


    Doad turned to look at her. "If you want to see your daughter, you better be quick." Patricia retracted


    her gaze and quickly followed behind him.


    When they arrived on the sixth floor, the two knocked on one of the iron doors. A few minutester,


    someone opened it and nced at them. "Did you manage to bring her?"


    The fat man pointed at Patricia. "She''s the child''s mother."


    "Are you sure that she''s not a police officer?"

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    Patricia took out her ID card from the bag. "I have an ID card and have signed a contract with you


    before, so you can check. I am the mother of that child. Let me meet her first."


    The man inside looked at Patricia and the ID card in her hand. After ensuring she was the person in the


    photo, he opened the door.


    The room had very poor air cirction. The men were ying drinking games and yelling, and the


    choking smell of smoke made her cough a few times.


    "Boss, this is the woman who owes us money." ke, sitting in the main seat, looked up at Patricia.


    Before Patricia came upstairs with the two men, she deliberately messed up her makeup, so now she


    looked ugly. Her ck eyeliner was smudged around her eyes, making her look like a giant panda. Her


    lipstick was smeared around her lips, giving the impression that she had a particrly big mouth.


    Hence, ke nced quickly at her and looked away; he was obviously disgusted at her appearance.


    "After paying back the money, you can take your daughter away," he said coldly. The scar on his face


    was slightly pulled toward each side of his face as he spoke, making it ufortable to look at.


    Patricia handed over the card. "The money is in here. You can swipe it directly, or I can transfer the


    money." Initially, she did not want to use the card because she knew that her grandfather was the one


    who had given her the 500,000. So, she was not willing to touch a single cent.


    But today was different. Sylvie was in their hands, and she could save her daughter with the money.


    Self-esteem and arrogance were no longer important to Patricia.


    The man motioned to his subordinate, who took the card away. Patricia merely stood there looking at


    those men, who were savages, swearing and drinking alcohol.


    It was the first time she had seen such a scene, and she was pretty shocked. Now she knew the world


    was full of people like the ones she saw tonight, not just handsome and cool wealthy young masters


    like Isaac and the others. They were not ordinary people but dirty, stinky, ugly, bad-tempered, angry


    men.


    She clenched her handbag tightly in both hands. She was d that she had made this ghastly


    appearance beforeing upstairs. Otherwise, a woman like her would be a prey item in front of these


    men. She would be finished if one of them started having additional thoughts about her.


    Doad and Fatty were also sitting at the table and were having a drink with the others. All the men


    seemed excited. As they were eating meat and drinking wine, their voices grew louder.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patricia kept ncing at the room not far away. Why was the guy so slow to transfer the money? She


    wanted to leave here with Sylvie as soon as possible without having to dy any longer. The drunker


    these people got, the more dangerous it would be for her and Sylvie. As these thoughts crossed her


    mind, Patricia lost her patience and could not help but stare at the door.


    A woman in a tight red skirt emerged at that moment, her hips swaying. "ke, there''s not enough


    money on this card."


    He nced at Patricia with his fierce eyes upon hearing that. "Patricia, are you ying with us? If you


    don''t have enough money, who will you redeem?"


    Patricia hastily exined, "There''s exactly 500,000 in it. It''s the principal amount I borrowed from you. I


    can make up for the interest tomorrow." Tonight''s event was too sudden, and she did not have time to


    find Darcie. Since there were only 500,000, she thought she could beg them to give her some leeway


    after she paid the principal. They should not be afraid that she would be running away if she repaid the


    principal.


    ke suddenly sneered. "Only repaying the principal? Gosh, do you think we are this easy?"


    The woman in red wrapped her arms around ke''s neck and smiled when ke asked the question.


    "Miss Patricia, you probably haven''t had the chance to calcte it properly, have you? Yes, you


    borrowed 500,000. If you fail to pay it off within a month, it will be 550,000. Not only did you fail to pay it


    off within a month, but you also dyed it for another month. Do you know that from this month


    onward, we calcte usingpounding interest? Right now, you owe us a total of 2 million."


    Patricia''s eyes widened in bewilderment. "2 million!"


    "Yes, it seems to be 2.23 million today, but it won''t be the same price tomorrow."


    Patricia became agitated and cursed the woman. "What! This is a robbery! How can youpound like


    this?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before theyughed at Patricia''s angry reply. "Haha¡ª"


    The woman smiled charmingly and was not mad at Patricia at all. "Miss Patricia, you didn''t know that?"


    There was no difference between usury and robbery, but some people would still be hooked, just like


    Patricia.


    Patricia watched themugh like nobody''s business and started feeling panic. What should she do


    now? She had to see Sylvie first and make sure that she was alright.


    "ke, I will definitely pay back the money I owe. Can you at least let me see my daughter first? After


    confirming that she is safe and sound, I will ask my friend to send the money immediately."


    "Your friend? I don''t believe you." ke took a sip of alcohol and looked at her in a ghastly manner. He


    had the impression that Patricia was a troublesome woman. When he lent her money, she agreed to


    pay it back on time, but now it seemed like she did not want to pay it back.


    Patricia raised her hand immediately. "I swear. I will be able to pay it back. The money is my friend''s;


    she wanted to use it for medical treatment. She has been selling her house recently and will pay the


    remaining back when she sells it. She can send the money right away if I give her a call." Although


    Patricia said this with ease, she could not help but break into a cold sweat.


    She was unsure if Darcie had sold the house, and if she had, was it worth 2 million? The more Patricia


    thought about it, the more troublesome she felt, especially the fact that they conned so much money


    out of her. She was mad at herself, thinking about what else she could do after rescuing Sylvie. Well, at


    least she needed to make up for her losses.


    ke felt some sincerity in Patricia''s words, so he ordered the woman beside him, "Lovetta, make sure


    that you''re listening when she makes the call."


    Lovetta, who sat on ke''sp, stood up and crooked her finger to beckon Patricia.


    "Come with me." Patricia followed Lovetta into one of the rooms. After the light was turned on, she saw


    Sylvie tied to the bed. Her eyes were swollen from all the crying. As soon as the light came on, Sylvie


    also opened her eyes, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Patricia rushed over and stroked her little


    face.


    "Sylvie, don''t be afraid. Mommy is here." She pulled the cloth out of Sylvie''s mouth, and Sylvie was


    finally able to cry out loud.


    "Tricia... I''m scared." Sylvie leaned her head against Patricia''s chest as her little body trembled.


    Sylvie was only a child, but she had to endure such hardship. It must be unbearable for her. Patricia


    also had tears in her eyes as the feeling of regret filled her up¡ªshe knew she had done something


    wrong this time. She thought thepany Gus was in was legitimate and did not expect it to be a loan


    shark. It was all her fault that Sylvie was hurt.


    Patricia hugged Sylvie tightly. "Sylvie, don''t be afraid. Mommy will always be by your side, and you will


    never be left alone again." Patricia''s heart was aching as the little girl in her arms kept crying and


    looking extremely distressed.


    Lovetta folded her arms in front of her chest and nced at the mother and daughter lightly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Now that you have seen your daughter, hurry up and call. We need the money before dawn.


    Otherwise, you two will be thrown into the river to feed the fish." Sylvie shivered again when she heard


    that.


    Patricia patted Sylvie''s back lightly and untied the rope around her body. "Sylvie, it''s toote, and you


    should sleep for a while. When you wake up, we''ll already be at home." Sylvie kept staring at Patricia


    when Patricia covered her with a quilt and touched her little face.


    "Mommy is here with you. Don''t be afraid. Just sleep." Finally, Sylvie closed her eyes, and she had an


    exhausting day.


    After watching her fall asleep, Patricia took out her mobile phone and dialed Darcie''s number. "Tricia,


    what''s the matter? It''s quitete now."


    There was quite some background noise from Darcie''s side, so she must have been still at work.


    "Darcie, have you sold your house? I did something wrong. I thought I borrowed money from Gus''


    rtives, and I didn''t expect them to be loan sharks, and now Sylvie is in their hands. If you have


    money, can you transfer some to me?" Patricia could not help but sniffle when she was talking. She


    knew that Darcie was also having a hard time.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    Darcie was stunned for a moment when she heard these words.


    "Tricia, are you two all right?"


    Patricia nced at the woman standing not far away. She kept staring at the woman with beautiful eyes


    and replied to Darcie, "I''m fine. They just want money. I can leave after I pay them off. Sorry for


    troubling you, Darcie."


    It was bad enough that my daughter was sick, yet this happened again now.


    Instantly, a great sense of guilt crept into Patricia''s heart, and she started to me herself in her heart.


    It''s all my fault. I am naive. Even when I set out with good intentions, I usually end up making a mess of


    things. But of course, I will not ask Darcie for extra pennies besides the half a million.


    "Tricia, it''s all my fault. It''s because you wanted to help me that you ended up in this situation. I''ll raise


    that money at once. Don''t be afraid. I''ll transfer the money soon," Darcie said.


    However, Darcie didn''t know that the half a million was nowhere near the actual loan, and Patricia still


    needed another 1.73 million to settle the payment. Well, half a million is better than nothing. I''m fine as


    long as Sylvie is safe and I can apany her. As for the matterster, I''ll think about them again


    when the timees.


    Darcie''s face was pinched with anxiety after she hung up, for she had her hands tied whenever she


    thought of Patricia and Sylvie''s current situation. The house¡ªI''ll just sign the contract tomorrow. I''ll sell


    it off even if the buyer asks for a lower selling price.


    While holding her phone, she tried tob through her brain for the potential candidates she could


    borrow money from. However, sheter realized that no one would lend her any money. As for herself,


    she only had 2,000 with her, which was far from half a million. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. At once, she


    dialed Percy''s number.


    "Hello."


    The call went through, and a man''s drawling voice came from the phone. "Miss me?"


    When Darcie heard the man''s voice, she would recall his ruffian character and how he was anything


    but gentle on the bed.


    Pursing her lips, Darcie eventually swallowed her pride and stated her purpose of calling. "Young


    Master Henderson, can you lend me 600,000? I urgently need the money." Immediately after she''d


    expressed her request, thoughts seethed into her mind. I''d asked him for his bone marrow before, and


    now I''m here asking for money again. I seem to be pushing my luck, am I? But that''s just my nature. I


    speak whatever is in my mind, even if I sound shameless in one''s ear. After all, embarrassment is


    when one feels embarrassed.


    Giving out a faint smile, Percy then said, "Sure. I''ll transfer it to you right away. Don''t forget toe


    over on time tomorrow night."


    Darcie''s long eyshes shook at once, and her heart trembled slightly. The skin of her face heated a


    little as she thought of what would happen tomorrow night. Deep down, she had harbored a different


    feeling. He actually transfers the money to me without even asking a question. No doubt, this man is


    the most generous person of all the people I know.


    Shortly after, her phone screen flickered a little. She received notifications from the bank, one after the


    other, stating sums of money had been credited to her bank ount. Right after all 600,000 were


    sessfully transferred, Percy texted Darcie again. ''You can let me know, regardless of what happens


    in the future. I forbid you to shoulder your trouble alone.''


    A trace of a smile slipped across her beautiful face as Darcie read the text. This man is making me feel


    very heartwarming.


    Thinking of that, she immediately replied to Percy''s text. ''Thank you, Young Master Henderson. I''ll


    definitely return the money to you tomorrow.''


    After sending the text, she looked out at the sky. The sky was pitch ck, looking like it was going to


    snow. While adjusting and wrapping her clothes tightly around her body, she couldn''t help but think,


    This work attire of mine really isn''t providing me warmth at all.


    Since she was busy on the phone, her skin''s cold receptors seemed to have sensed the chilly weather


    outside. As a result, she was feeling so freezing cold now. Darcie quickly headed back toward


    Everbright, moving her arms to make herself feel warm. As she walked, she transferred the money


    she''d just received from Percy to Patricia''s bank ount.


    After Darcie had finished transferring the money, she left a voice message. ''Tricia, here''s 600,000. See


    if it''s enough for you to pay off the loan.''


    Prior to today, the agreed sum of the loan was 550,000. However, they did dy the payment for


    another month, so Darcie figured that 600,000 should be just right.


    After the message was delivered, she stood there and waited, for she wanted to read Patricia''s reply


    before going in and resuming work. Just then, someone approached her and lifted her chin.


    "Macie, I''ve beening here to support you for three months. So, when will you be able toe


    home with me?"


    That someone was a pretty obese middle-aged man.


    Darcie turned her head to see one of her regrs in Everbright, John Leonard. She shifted her chin


    from his hand and said coldly, "Mr. Leonard, please have some self-respect. I''m only in charge of wine


    selling, not prostitution."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As she finished saying that, Darcie wriggled her slender waist and went back inside. Meanwhile, John


    looked at her alluring back silhouette with a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    "Bah! Who does she think she is? She''s just an unwanted woman with a child. Very well, Macie. I shall


    see how long you can stay reserved. Sooner orter, I will have s*x with you!"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    After Patricia received the money, she clicked through every text message sent by the bank and


    checked the sum of money transferred. Finally, she noticed Darcie''s voice message. Patricia pursed


    her lips slightly while listening to the message. Darcie is quite a good friend, isn''t she? I can''t believe


    she transferred 600,000 to me.


    Then, Patricia sighed. 600,000 is enough. I promise I will never make Darcie worry about me anymore.


    After noticing Patricia''s phone constantly beeping with notifications, Lovetta, one of the kidnappers,


    asked, "Has the money been credited into your ount?"


    Patricia looked up at her in response. She hesitated for a while before replying, "My friend transferred


    600,000 to me. With half a million in my hands, the total has reached 1.1 million. So, can you guys let


    us go already?"


    After she asked, she thought, Surely, they will release us now, right? After all, even as usury, they won''t


    take things too far, right? They can even get 600,000 doing nothing! This amount alone has surpassed


    the principal!


    Lovetta lifted a finger and waved it in front of Patricia.


    "Miss Aniston, you may not understand the rules of our business. Did you think we don''t charge interest


    for the loan you made? The numbers will keep on adding up as long as it''s unsettled. So, hear my


    advice: it''s best you pay it off tonight."


    Then, Lovetta raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Otherwise, I have no choice but to drown you and


    your daughter in the river."


    Patricia felt her heart ache whenever she thought she needed to give them so much money. However,


    there was nothing she could do after she listened to the threatening words that escaped Lovetta''s lips.


    Patricia tried calling the police but was shocked that she couldn''t make a single call in this ce.


    Therefore, she concluded that these people might have tampered with the reception.


    Suddenly, Lovetta yawned. "I''ll go inform ke. Damn it. I''m so sleepy, yet I have to deal with your


    affairs. How annoying!"


    As soon as she said that, she opened the door and went out.


    Patricia nced at her daughter, who was sleeping soundly. Sylvie''s mood is much more stable with


    me around. Now, I only need to give them the remaining 600,000 and discuss it with them. I think they


    will probably agree to let us go home. Patricia rolled her big eyes as she thought about how she should


    negotiate with ke, the leader of the usury,ter.


    After a while, Lovetta returned with a few men. She was extremely sleepy to the point that she kept


    yawning.


    "Miss Aniston, it''s almost dawn. If you don''t repay the money, these men will send you two off directly."


    As Lovetta spoke, several brawny men made their way toward the bed. They looked like they were


    going to grab Patricia and Sylvie and throw them into the car.


    Panic crept in, and Patricia immediately called out, stopping them in their tracks. "Wait a minute. I can


    give you the 600,000 I have with me, but please let me and my daughter go."


    Lovetta shook her head and smiled, "Do you not hear us? You have to repay in full. Nothing less. Not


    even a penny."


    After she had finished speaking, she raised her jaw and beckoned those brawny men to take action.


    Once again, Patricia said aloud, "Wait a minute! I want to talk to ke alone."


    Lovetta''s facial expression changed. "Miss Aniston, I suggest you dismiss the intention of negotiating


    with ke using a honey trap tactic."


    While saying that, her eyes wandered over Patricia''s body. With a disdainful look on her face, she


    thought, With that face and in that cumbersome military coat, any man would feel disgusted by her


    appearance. Besides, ke is mine! Except for me, other women can forget the idea of being together


    with ke!


    Noticing Lovetta''s disdainful look, Patricia smiled faintly and said, "How can someone looking as


    unattractive as me bepared with a beauty like you? So rest assured, I''m not going to use a honey


    trap tactic. I just want to speak to ke alone, that''s all."


    Lovetta rolled her eyes. This woman refuses to give up until she is confronted with a grim reality, right?


    Hence, she hooked her fingers at the brawny men, asking them to go out.


    "Okay, I''ll call ke for you."


    After that, they walked out of the room. Seeing this, Patricia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she shook Sylvie''s body and called out softly, "Sylvie, wake up."


    Sylvie opened her eyes. Her sleepiness made her ufortable at this juncture, and she even had


    tears in her eyes.


    "Tricia, are we going home?"


    Looking at her daughter, Patricia thought, We only have ourselves to rely on at a time like this.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Therefore, she helped Sylvie sit up. "Sylvie,ter, you clutch my clothes and follow me closely,


    understand?"


    Seeing Patricia looking so serious, Sylvie nodded hard.


    Scott and Sten had taught Sylvie that the more dangerous a moment was, the calmer she should be.


    Furthermore, her two brothers even told her that crying was useless in a dangerous situation. Although


    Sylvie was scared and kept crying when she was kidnapped to this ce today, she believed that


    Patricia and her brothers woulde to save her.


    A trace of a smile slipped across Patricia''s face when she saw that Sylvie was no longer crying and


    even cooperating with her.


    "Lie down first. Later, when I call you, get up quickly and clutch my clothes."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217


    As soon as Sylviey down, the door was pushed open, and ke walked in.


    He was dressed in ck, and his gaze was slightly cold and fierce when he looked at Patricia and


    Sylvie. "What''s your problem?"


    Patricia smiled at him and said, "ke, let''s sit down and talk, shall we?"


    Forcing herself to gather her courage, she stepped forward and pulled ke to the side of the bed.


    Making her voice sound as sweet as possible, she said, "ke, I only have 1.1 million with me. So, can


    I pay you 1.1 million first?"


    ke''s face abruptly darkened when he heard Patricia''s words. "That''s not how we operate here."


    Just when he was about to call someone toe in to deal with Patricia, as soon as he rejected her


    negotiation, Patricia immediately pressed a needle out of her ring. She grabbed his neck and pressed


    the needle against his neck.


    "In that case, forgive me, ke. You leave me no choice but to ask you to show us the way out."


    The anger in ke''s eyes was heinous, for he didn''t expect Patricia to turn out to be so powerful.


    In fact, it was ke''s first time falling into the hands of a woman. Feeling ashamed, he struggled hard


    to break himself free.


    Patricia warned, "ke, you''d better stop moving. The poison on this needle is extremely deadly. This


    needle has been soaked in the venom of 99 kinds of poisonous snakes, and it''ll be difficult for you to


    live once it pokes into your body."


    His face turned even more gloomy when he heard Patricia''s words. Sure enough, he believed her.


    Therefore, he stopped movingpletely.


    "Patricia, you¡­"


    ke was absolutely enraged, yet at the same time, he was also terrified of this needle.


    Noticing this, Patricia curled the corners of her lips slightly into a smirk. I have no choice. Life has been


    so unkind to me that I have been forced to the point where I naturally have to learn to protect myself.


    Unlike some, I have no powerful background, no family, and no one to rely on except the police when


    something like this happens. But it seems I can only depend on myself now since I can''t even reach out


    and report it to the police.


    "Sylvie¡­" Patricia gently called out to Sylvie.


    Sylvie abruptly sat up upon hearing Patricia''s voice. Then, she immediately got out of bed and clutched


    Patricia''s clothes.


    Pursing her lips, she spoke bravely, "Tricia, I''m not scared."


    Patricia nced and smiled happily at Sylvie. "You''re amazing!"


    Holding ke hostage, Patricia then walked out of the bedroom. When the people in the living room


    saw this scene, they all reached for their guns.


    They quickly aimed the muzzles of the guns at Patricia and Sylvie. When Sylvie saw this, a trace of


    fear shed across her big eyes, and her petite hands shook a little.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t cry in fright. Instead, she clutched Patricia''s military coat tightly, fearing she


    would be separated from Patricia.


    "Boss¡­" one of ke''s subordinates called out.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing that they were all raising their guns, ke roared with a cold voice, "Put down your guns and


    prepare a vehicle! Quickly!"


    Meanwhile, Lovetta was also stunned as she looked at the scene in front of her. At first, she thought


    that Patricia was trying to deploy a honey trap tactic. She didn''t expect that Patricia''s real intention was


    to actually use ke to threaten them.


    Regardless, she suddenly had a hint of admiration for Patricia. At least she''s courageous enough to do


    it and even seed, with so many people guarding her today. Not to mention, she has even defeated


    the mighty ke. My, my, this woman really isn''t as ordinary as she seems.


    Thinking of that, Lovetta roared, "Didn''t you hear what ke said?! Put down the guns and prepare a


    vehicle!"


    After a while, someone called, saying that the car was already parked downstairs.


    Patricia pushed ke and instructed, "We''ll go outside, and the rest of you stay inside."


    Meanwhile, Sylvie kept clutching Patricia''s clothes tightly. She followed Patricia closely and walked out


    of the sight of those strange men. After that, the door closed behind them with a nk.


    "Tricia, are we safe now?" Sylvie asked.


    Seeing that only this strange man followed them while everyone else was left in the house, Sylvie


    thought she was safe. Since a child''s mind was very innocent, Sylvie felt she wouldn''t be fearful


    anymore as long as she was safe.


    Patricia nced at the lock on the door. I believe I''ve given them time to prepare for an attack just now.


    Therefore, she kicked ke and ordered, "Lock the door for me."


    In the meantime, he kept his eyes on the needle pressing against his neck. He was extremely fearful as


    the needle would poke him if he wasn''t careful enough. ke could also feel that Patricia stretched a


    little when he leaned his back. Frowning, he scolded, "Keep that damn needle away from me!"


    The roar in ke''s voice frightened Sylvie so much that she nearly fell to the ground. Pouting her lips,


    she shouted, "Tricia, poke him! This strange man is a big meanie! He''s too mean! He scares me!"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218


    After hearing Sylvie''s innocent remarks, Patricia couldn''t help butugh.


    "Okay, I''ll definitely poke him."


    The man was so frightened that he broke out into cold sweats. Likewise, the expression on his face


    became increasingly twisted in fear. Breathing heavily, he kept staring at the needle, for he feared that


    it would get in contact with his skin. Both this woman and this child are really extraordinary. How can


    they even discuss with each other about poking me under such a circumstance?


    Suddenly, a trace of harsh countenance glimpsed across ke''s eyes. I have experienced too much


    bloodshed in life. Regardless of how terrifying the scene is, I can withstand them all. So, I will not be


    afraid of such a trivial threat today. As he thought of that, he curved the corners of his mouth into a


    sinister smirk. We shall find outter if these two can make it out or not.


    Patricia felt much safer knowing that those people in the house couldn''t get out after the door was


    locked. As long as we go downstairs and get into the car, I''ll knock this man out before escaping and


    finding our way home. Later, we''ll move out of the house and live elsewhere. Patricia had everything


    well nned out.


    "Walk," she said coldly, as she pushed the man in front of her.


    With that, the man took a step. One after another, the three of them went down the stairs in an


    ufortable manner.


    Patricia turned her head to look at Sylvie and exhorted, "Sylvie, be careful not to fall."


    Since she didn''t need to clutch Patricia''s clothes anymore now, she walked downstairs cautiously.


    When they arrived on the third floor, Patricia realized there were no lights on this section of the path,


    and the surroundings were very dark.


    Feeling afraid, Sylvie leaned to Patricia''s side. "Tricia¡­ it''s so dark¡­"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After all, children are mostly afraid of the dark, especially little girls, who dislike the dark even more.


    Patricia pursed her lips and wished she could hold her daughter''s small hand to make her feel safe.


    However, she couldn''t do so now, for she had to control the man in front of her. Otherwise, it would be


    difficult for them to leave.


    All of a sudden, Sylvie screamed, "Ah!"


    She missed her step and rolled down the stairs. Patricia was extremely freaked out. At once, she let go


    of the man and called out Sylvie''s name, "Sylvie¡­ Sylvie¡­"


    At this moment, Patricia was in utter despair. She didn''t care if they could make it out or not anymore.


    For now, all she hoped was that Sylvie was fine. Taking out her phone, Patricia turned on the shlight.


    She ran down the stairs to where Sylvie fell, and when she got to Sylvie, she saw that blood was


    oozing out from the wound on Sylvie''s forehead.


    Patricia was scared to death. As she half-hugged Sylvie, she cried out, "S-Sylvie!"


    However, Sylvie didn''t respond. Seizing this opportunity, ke took out his gun and pressed it against


    Patricia''s head.


    "Dare to siege me, do you? Now, you will die!"


    However, Patricia paid no attention to ke''s words at all. With tears raining down her cheeks, she


    kept calling out to Sylvie. Yet, not once did Sylvie respond.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and said, "Sylvie, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    With that, she immediately picked Sylvie up. Just as she was about to leave, ke grabbed her.


    "I forbid you to go."


    Then, he dragged her upstairs. As Patricia watched blood dripping down Sylvie''s forehead, she felt she


    was about to go crazy.


    "I want to take my daughter to the hospital. She''s injured. Please."


    However, no matter how much Patricia begged him, ke didn''t care, for he held no importance to the


    lives of those in his hands. All he wanted was money. Want to leave? Sure, you can leave only after


    you pay off what you owe. As for the rest, I don''t care!


    "It''s no use begging me. Now, go up."


    As he spoke, he dragged her. In the meantime, despair was written all over Patricia''s eyes. Right there


    and then, she med herself for putting Sylvie in harm''s way. Her heart was in immense pain, and she


    trembled all over.


    ¡­


    At the same time, several cars stopped outside the dpidated residential building. Inside Isaac''s car,


    two little boys were busy with theirptops when Sten suddenly said, "Scott, ording to the tracker,


    Sylvie and Mommy are here somewhere in that building."


    ncing at them lightly, Isaac thought, These two boys act even faster than the police. Then, with his


    eyes squinted slightly, he said to the two boys, "Send me the address, and I''ll send someone up to


    rescue them right away."


    Scott sent the address to Issac, who immediately sent it to his subordinates. ''Quickly head up and


    rescue Miss Aniston and Sylvie.''


    After sending the message, he pushed open the door and got out of the car, followed by Scott and


    Sten. Since these three men were worried sick about the twodies, they just had to head up and


    check on them in person. The three quickly made their way toward the old-looking building when they


    saw Patricia running down with blood all over her while carrying Sylvie, whose face was covered with


    blood, in her arms.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219


    The trio scurried over as Isaac held Patricia''s hands.


    "Patricia, are you hurt?" His eyes scanned the girls'' body. Scott and Sten were equally shocked as


    they asked, "Mommy, Sylvie, are you okay?"


    However, Patricia''s eyes merely zed over in response. She had lost her mind when Sylvie rolled


    down the stairs. To make things worse, ke did not allow her to take the girl to the hospital!


    As such, she beat the man to a pulp like a mad woman until he could not get up to his feet before she


    carried Sylvie downstairs in a rush.


    At this moment, the only thing she could think of was to send Sylvie to the hospital. It was not until she


    heard a familiar voice that she came back to her senses.


    Isaac intended to carry Sylvie, but Patricia held her tightly. He patted Patricia''s shoulder infort.


    "Patricia, it''s me, Isaac. I''ll hold her and we''re gonna take her to the hospital, okay?"


    Instantly, her eyes blinked and she nodded when she heard the word ''hospital''.


    "To the hospital," repeated Patricia while tears trickled down from her eyes. Following that, Isaac held


    Sylvie before sprinting all the way to a car.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Isaac carried the feeble woman, Scott pursed his lips. "We''ll look after Sylvie. Take care of our


    mother."


    Sten nced at Patricia solemnly. Based on their observation, only Sylvie was hurt whereas Patricia


    had their sister''s blood stained on her.


    They hurried to the car and headed to the hospital.


    Isaac''s brows creased tightly at the sight of Sylvie and Patricia''s state, which gave him so much pain


    that he could barely breathe.


    He strode toward his car while ordering, "Seize all those people. I''ll settle the scores with themter."


    "Yes, President Arnold."


    With Patricia in his arms, he entered the car and instructed, "Step on the pedal."


    "Yes, President Arnold," responded the driver, who sped up as he was told to. Judging from Isaac''s


    expression, the driver thought he would not be able to see the light of day if he drove slowly.


    "Sylvie." Patricia opened her eyes and looked around for her daughter while Isaac stared at her deeply.


    From her misty and bright eyes, he could tell she had been crying the whole night. Her helplessness


    rubbed off on him, causing his heart to squeeze.


    "Patricia, Sylvie is on the way to the hospital. Don''t worry. I''ll call over the best medical team for her."


    The hospital which Sylvie was sent to was his private hospital that owned the best medical resources.


    With that, she would be able to recover for sure.


    Patricia clenched onto his shirt tightly while choking on her tears. "You must save Sylvie. Please, I''m


    begging you."


    The thought of her daughter in that state suffocated her.


    It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have borrowed from the loanshark or she wouldn''t have to experience all


    this.


    When her tears raced down her cheeks again, Isaac realized that he could not bear the sight of her


    crying. The moment she sobbed, his chest felt so stifling that he could barely breathe.


    He patted her shoulder. "Tricia, stop crying. Just take a nap. We''ll arrive at the hospital in no time. I''m


    here and Sylvie will be fine."


    Back in the past, she could only depend on herself and pray to God in such helpless situations.


    However, she trusted his words this time as she nodded in response.


    Then, she buried her head into his chest and inhaled the familiar scent. She believed that Sylvie would


    be safe and sound. With Isaac around, Sylvie will definitely be alright.


    It was Patricia''s first time putting so much trust in a man, as well as her first time knowing how it felt to


    depend on someone.


    At the same time, he could feel her body shaking. He had presumed that she would not be cold with


    such a thick military coat on her. Still, he wrapped his hands around her reddened feet in an attempt to


    warm her up.


    Muffling her freezing yet soft skin, he coldly instructed, "Turn up the heater."

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220


    Patricia could feel her feet slowly warming up, as well as the temperature of his palms. Seeing her


    shivering in the cold, Isaac settled her on the seat before cing her feet onto his core.


    She looked up in surprise. "Isaac, it''s cold."


    She wanted to withdraw her legs, for she could not imagine how cold and dirty they were. A neat freak


    like him would not be able to stand it.


    He held her feet firmly. "Don''t move."


    Her feety closely to his toned stomach, which felt warm. Her face flushed as her heart skipped a beat


    at that.


    She sneaked a peek at Isaac, whose well-defined side profile was drowned by the dim light. She


    suddenly realized how kind this handsome man was. Not only did he muffled her feet, he also warmed


    her heart.


    Twenty minutes passed and the car arrived at the hospital. Taking a look at the building, Patricia knew


    that it was a renowned private hospital in Asgard. Despite the costly medical bills, it possessed the


    most advanced medical resources and team in the whole world.


    A tad of relief settled in her as she knew that Sylvie would be treated by the best medical staff, but she


    might not be able to pay for the medical bills.


    Soon, Liam handed a pair of shoes through the window and Patricia expressed her appreciation,


    "Thank you, Mr. Dorchester."


    He looked at Isaac, who ced her feet under his shirt. He expected nothing less from his boss as no


    one could beat Isaac in terms of being a loving partner.


    Liam reciprocated, "You should be thanking President Arnold. He asked me to buy them."


    She turned to gaze at Isaac with pursed lips and the glint in her eyes changed.


    "Thank you, President Arnold." After saying that, Patricia withdrew her legs when he let her go. She


    seated herself properly and tipped her feet into the shoes.


    "Are you hurt?" The blood stain covering her was appalling.


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    As soon as she wore her shoes, Patricia quickly opened the car door to check on Sylvie''s condition.


    Isaac followed suit and the couple walked abreast into the hospital.


    The nurse at the reception desk noticed him and hurriedly weed them. "President Arnold."


    "Where''s the little girl? She''s been sent over a moment ago."


    Immediately, the nurse checked the patient list before answering, "She''s in Room 1206."


    Patricia was stunned momentarily. "Doesn''t she need any emergency aids or surgeries?"


    The nurse perused the record on the monitor again. "Sylvie only has scratches on her head. We


    bandaged the wound and she should be having an IV drip right now."


    "Thank you!" replied Patricia.


    Now that she knew Sylvie was alright, a wave of relief washed over her. She was so worried that she


    punched ke without pulling back her fists.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When they entered the patient room on the twelfth floor, she thought it was more like a child''s room


    instead of a patient room. In that warm-tone themed space, there were a handful of puppets andced


    curtains.


    Not only did the couch have cartoons printed on it, even the bed was princess-themed!


    Patricia finally understood why the hospital bills here were expensive. With such an environment in


    addition to the top-notch medical team, it was reasonable for its cost to go over the roof.


    She scurried toward the bed where Sylvie was lying in afortable hospital gown with a bandage


    around her head. While receiving an IV drip, she was sleeping soundly.


    Scott and Sten, who sat on the couch, approached Patricia when they saw her.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. Sylvie only has scratches on her head and limbs. She''s not seriously hurt


    elsewhere," recounted Sten before he patted her shoulder.


    "Shouldn''t you get a check-up for yourself?" It worried them to see her covered in blood.


    Scott walked to Isaac''s side and nced at him coldly. "Thank you for helping tonight, Uncle Isaac. It''s


    gettingte, so you should get going."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    Scott''s attitude toward Isaac was as cold as always and the boy was clearly driving the man away.


    Isaac nced at him. This brat''s really cool when he''s indifferent.


    He then narrowed his eyes for a moment. "Save that. I like your mother, so I won''t leave. I''ll make sure


    to take care of her problems," he announced firmly before striding to the bed.


    Scott watched the whole scene as the well-built figure proceeded to Patricia''s side to ce his hands


    on her shoulders infort.


    She rested her head on his shoulder, making themselves look like a married couple.


    Scott pursed his lips for a fleeting second. Before his mother was truly acknowledged and epted,


    the children would look after her so as to not expose her in any harm''s way.


    ¡­


    The next day, Elizabeth was having breakfast in the dining room at Arnold Manor as the sunlight


    nted through the French window and shone upon her.


    She elegantly took a sip of ck tea, then cast a glimpse at the doors. "Is Philip up yet?"


    A maid came over and responded, "He''s still in bed, Old Mrs. Arnold. He''s in a deep sleep."


    Ever since Philip regained his consciousness, he had never gotten such a good night''s sleep until now.


    Instead, he kept waking up in the middle of the night and became fully awake.


    The fact that he was asleep until 9.00AM was a good sign for his recovery. Then, she thought of the


    incident that happenedst night in which a lot of rtives asked what was going on.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even Elizabeth could not understand why Isaac called off the engagement ceremony when it was going


    tomence soon. Still, she would always be supportive of his decisions.


    At that moment, a maid entered to report to her, "Old Mrs. Arnold, the Aniston Family is here."


    Elizabeth put down her cup, for she had to meet the Aniston Family, whose arrival was within her


    expectations.


    Although she did not know the reason behind her grandson''s decision to call off the engagement, she


    knew how he felt.


    In a light blue dress, which added lusters of grace and elegance to her appearance, she trod to the


    parlor from the kitchen alongside the maid.


    The trio, Adeline and her parents, were already seated in the living room.


    She pulled Gwen''s hand. "Mom, let''s go. I''ll settle this on my own."


    Adeline hadpletely humiliated herself yesterday and even all the rtives asked her what


    happened. Their gazes on her were so weird that she felt herself going to be abandoned soon.


    Still, she did not wish her parents to cause a ruckus in Arnold Manor, since it was nothing more but an


    agreement between her and Isaac.


    Isaac hoped no one would know about it and so did she.


    Gwen held her hands. "Adeline, don''t be afraid. It''s their fault for everything that has happened


    yesterday. How can we just ept it? We must bring justice to you!"


    Pursing her lips, Adeline cast a nce at Andy, whose expression was dark.


    Every member in the Aniston Family cared for him the most. Starting from a very young age, she knew


    that she had to win his favor so that she and Gwen could stay in the family.


    She could bully Patricia however she wished; even if she drove Patricia out of the house, this man


    would not do anything to her.


    This time, he was pleased by the fact that Adeline was able to marry a good man, which ttered his


    vanity.


    Then, he had a reality check and he could not be any sadder.


    Elizabeth approached them with a smile. "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    She seated herself on the armchair before motioning the maids. "Prepare tea for the guests."


    It was not until then that they became busy, for they did not pour tea with the assumption that the


    Anistons were here to cause trouble.


    Andy gazed at Elizabeth and said, "Old Mrs. Arnold, we''re here to talk about what had happened


    yesterday. What did Isaac mean by that? Why is he suddenly calling off the engagement? What do you


    take our daughter for?"


    Rage evidently entwined his low voice and firm tone as he spoke.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    Elizabeth was calm, though she had to deal with the matter in Isaac''s stead since he had not returned


    yet.


    She reciprocated indifferently, "We can''t interfere with whoever the youngsters wanna date. It''s the 21st


    century. If we force them to marry someone they don''t like, they won''t be happy. It''ll hurt them instead.


    Don''t you think so, Mr. Aniston?"


    Andy was at a loss for words as he looked at Adeline. "Addy, tell us. Were you getting along with


    Isaac?"


    A glint of surprise flickered in Adeline''s eyes, for it was merely a loveless rtionship. She wished for it


    to be the opposite, yet Isaac only spoke of business with her by giving her only money.


    Her eyes wavered as she did not know what to say. Although he was not here with them, she dared not


    speak recklessly.


    "Dad, this is between me and Isaac. Don''t meddle in this." With that being said, she rose to her feet


    and left.


    Adeline could not stretch the lie any further now as even she herself did not know the cause behind the


    turn of events that happened yesterday.


    Now, she had be theughing stock in Appleby; everyone was looking at her like a clown.


    In spite of the ire, she had no rights to demand a reason from Isaac because it was only a contracted


    agreement! She was the one to be med for not being able to win his heart.


    Watching his daughter leave, Andy breathed a sigh in frustration. Gwen was in a difficult position too,


    thinking that her daughter had changed.


    Had that not been the case, she would have stood by their side to demand an exnation from the


    Arnold Family.


    Gwen stood up. "Let''s head home first, honey. Addy can settle it."


    She then shot a cold re at Elizabeth upon saying that. Despite her wish to form a bond with the


    Arnolds, Isaac''s actions had trampled on their pride yesterday. She did not know how to inform


    Hendrick of the matter either!


    Elizabeth watched them leave as a dark glint shed across her eyes. She sighed. "Ise, since you''ve


    made up your mind, I''ll be rooting for you."


    ¡­


    Patricia, Isaac, and the boys did not leave the hospital since Sylvie needed to stay in the hospital for


    further observation. Thus, Scott and Sten slept on the extra bed whereas Patricia shared Sylvie''s


    bed.


    It was past 6.00AM when the IV drip finished. The boys slept early and Patricia waited until then before


    falling asleep.


    As for Isaac, he spent the night on the couch, which was too small for his tall stature. Therefore, he got


    through the night with a restless sleep.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was past 9.00AM when Patricia woke up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man


    cramming sideways on the couch with his legs folded. She got up from bed lightly to cover a thin


    nket on him.


    Looking at his handsome features, she could not help but think of what happenedst night. A wave of


    relief washed over her when he appeared in such a despairing situation.


    Even the way he warmed up her feet in the car made her heart race right now. He really was so great


    to mest night.


    Furthermore, Patricia heard about his called-off engagement through the entertainment news. She


    figured he had left the whole attendance of guests in the engagement ceremony just to locate them.


    At the thought of that, her gazended upon him deepened.


    In the meantime, the man, who was a light sleeper, had woken up when she put a nket on him.


    A tired Isaac intended to have a short lie-down, yet he did not expect her to keep staring at him to the


    extent of making him feel ufortable. Thus, he sprang up and pulled her onto hisp.


    The masculine aura flushed across her face, surprising Patricia so much that her eyes widened a lot.


    He wrapped his hands around her slim waist and his voice was gruffy. "Am I that good-looking? Hmm?"


    She was stunned momentarily before she shoved him away with red cheeks. "I don''t know what you''re


    talking about, President Arnold."


    She attempted to free herself in embarrassment, for she could feel how dangerous the charm of a man


    who just awoke from his sleep was.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    This was the first time that Patricia felt this bashful sensation with a man and she wished badly to get


    away from him instantly.


    However, Isaac refused to let her go as he kept a tight hold on her slender waist. There was a faint hint


    of smile in his dark eyes.


    "Is this outfit from Zachary?"


    It fitted her perfectly and her splendid figure was perfectly molded; he was dazzled by her looks.


    Patricia knew that she was not as strong as he was, so she could not possibly ovee him. As such,


    she saved the unnecessary struggle and nodded at him.


    "Yes. Last night, I was supposed to attend the event as his partner."


    However, she ended up going back to work, so she suddenly realized that she had to apologize to


    Zachary by treating him to a meal.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that each time money was involved, she would choose to forsake Zachary. Fortunately,


    though, he was used to this because he would not have remained friends with her otherwise.


    Isaac noticed that she seemed to be lost in thoughts as soon as she had finished her sentence.


    Annoyed by that, he zoomed in closer and ced his lips against her as he bit her hard.


    Ah! She felt the sharp pain as she nced at him with a frown.


    "President Arnold, what are you doing?"


    His action had crossed the line and it was overly intimate yet slightly naughty.


    "You''re not allowed to think of another man while you''re with me."


    Their eyes met each other''s and Isaac''s handsome face appeared close in front of her. His solemn look


    made her shiver slightly. This man can win anyone''s heart if he wants to.


    She could not help chuckling. "President Arnold, it must suck to be your girlfriend. You''re too fussy."


    "No, my girlfriend would be very happy because I''m skillful."


    His words were clearly suggestive that any adult would get it.


    Even Patricia, who was generally innocent, understood it as her cheeks flushed red. It doesn''t concern


    me whether you''re skillful or not! It''s so typical for men to shoot off their mouths.


    However, she imagined that intercourse would be quite ufortable as soon as she recalled his


    huge appendage.


    At that moment, Patricia was speechless. She could not believe that her thoughts had been influenced


    by his words and her face was flushed red once again. Standing up abruptly, she wanted to retreat


    when she suddenly stumbled to the ground. At that sight, Isaac could not help but frown at it.


    "Why are you behaving like a child? Come back here."


    Why isn''t shefortable sitting on myp? They could chat this wayfortably and he would feel


    content too.


    He then recalled how ufortable he felt on this narrow and tiny couch he slept onst night. The


    only good thing out of this was that he got to see her as soon as he woke up and held her in his arms.


    Patricia shook her head. "President Arnold, I''ll get some breakfast. You can stay in bed longer.


    Meanwhile, her sons had woken up and they sat up in bed to greet her.


    "Mommy!"


    Patricia shot a look at Isaac before walking over to the side of their bed.


    "Boys, are you awake? It''s still early. You can sleep in if you want."


    Scott had already started to change out of his pajamas whereas Sten wanted to continue toze in


    bed. "Mommy, I''lle with you to get breakfast."


    Hearing that, Patricia smiled sweetly. As usual, Scott was very mature; no matter what happened, he


    would always be by her side.


    She did not reject him because she could tell that he most likely had something to tell her.


    As such, Patricia went into the bathroom to change into the clothes that Liam brought inst night.


    Subsequently, she left the room with Scott.


    Isaac sat cross-legged on the couch as he looked at the mother and son duo''s retreating backs.


    Following that, he lifted a hand and stroked his nose.


    He knew that if he wanted to sort things out with Patricia, he had to first sort out her two sons.


    Taking his phone out, he browsed through to find out what a five-year-old boy preferred. He intended to


    win their favor with something they liked. Although he had never used this method in the corporate


    world, unexpectedly, he could utilize this while pursuing a woman.


    Meanwhile, Patricia and Scott were walking along when he suddenly nced toward the nurses''


    station.


    "Mommy, let''s pay the bill."


    As soon as she heard the word ''bill'', there was a dark expression that shed across her face. The bill


    had to be astronomical in order for Sylvie to receive treatment at this hospital. Right now, though, she


    was penniless.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    Sensing her troubled thoughts, Scott took out a bank card.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. We can pay for it."


    The money in the card was Scott and Sten''s earnings over these few months of designing anti-


    malware software for a fewpanies.


    Although they were not yet ranked on the list of top hackers, they left their contact details on the dark


    web because they were interested in the field. Since their quoted prices were not overpriced, there


    were many smallpanies that sought them for programming services. As a result, the siblings had


    earned a lot from doing that.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Patricia reached out and stroked his face. "Did you guys invest in the stock market with Zachary again?


    I told you guys not to get involved in that. Don''t worry about the money, I''ll sort it out."


    However, Scott shook his head. "Mommy, you told us not to get involved, so we won''t dabble in that


    again. This is what we earned from programming; it''s legal."


    Patricia knew that the boys loved programming and had been taking lessons recently, but she did not


    expect that they would be able to earn money from that.


    She smiled. "Is that so? I''ve misunderstood you guys. Thanks, boys. I''ll definitely work hard to earn


    more money so you guys won''t have to worry about money."


    They walked over to ask for the bill from the nurse. Subsequently, they headed to the payment counter


    on the first floor and paid the bill.


    It was indeed expensive for merely one night''s stay and some basic treatment. The total bill came up to


    nearly twenty thousand.


    ncing at the bill, Patricia was relieved that Sylvie was fine despite wincing from the hefty cost.


    Scott stuffed the bank card into her hand. "Mommy, from now on, you can keep this card with you. If


    you wish to buy property, you can start taking a look too."


    Scott and Sten both knew that she was intent on purchasing her own property so that they would


    have somewhere to call home and would not have to worry about all the constant moving.


    Patricia''s eyes instantly lit up. "How much is there in the ount?"


    A property would cost a significant amount.


    Yet, Scott responded calmly, "It''s slightly more than two million. It should be enough for a small one."


    As soon as Patricia heard that, her eyes widened.


    "That''s such arge sum there!" The two boys are so capable! They''ve actually earned so much!


    She hugged him. "We''re about to have a ce to call home!"


    As soon as Scott saw the happy look on Patricia''s face, he also revealed a faint smile.


    At that moment, Patricia looked like an ted child while Scott seemed like aposed adult.


    "Mommy, although Isaac helped you outst night, you''ve got to be able to differentiate things. This


    should not affect your rtionship at all. You don''t need to feel indebted to him and feel obliged to


    agree to be his girlfriend or provide anypensation to him. Sten and I will express our gratitude,


    so let us deal with that."


    After all, he was someone who was about to get engagedst night and this man had called off his


    engagement without much hesitation. Evidently, he was not a responsible person at all.


    Scott and Sten no longer trusted Isaac, so naturally, they did not wish for Patricia to be linked with


    him. It was enough for their rtionship to be one of a boss and subordinate. That was it.


    As Patricia listened to her son''s words, she could not help thinking, Scott, you''re just five years old.


    You''re just a kid¡­ Sigh. My two sons are like adults. I wonder where they learn it from?


    Eventually, they bought two sets of breakfast and she carried them, but Scott attempted to take them


    from her.


    "Scott, I can hold it."


    "You''re a girl, so let me do it."


    After saying that, he turned around and left with the breakfast in his hands. Patricia nced at his


    straight-as-a-ramrod figure and smiled. This kid is quite the gentleman. I''m sure that he will treat his


    girlfriend well in the future.


    With that, she entered the hospital empty-handed with him as they headed back to the ward.


    Inside the room, Sylvie sat on the bed with a Barbie doll in her arms and herrge eyes flickered.


    Sten was fast asleep as he enjoyed sleeping the most, especially after staying up for the entire night.


    Therefore, he could sleep the whole day without any guilt today.


    She nced toward the couch and noticed that Isaac was not present, prompting her to ask, "Where''s


    Mr. Arnold? Tell him that it''s time for breakfast."


    As soon as Sylvie heard that, she scanned the room. "Is Mr. Handsome here? Where''s he? I''m in pain


    and I need him to blow on my wound!"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225


    Patricia listened to Sylvie''s coy voice as the little girl expressed her affection, which sounded very


    sweet.


    Sitting next to the bed, Patricia blew on Sylvie''s wound. "I''ll blow it for you, then. It''s the same too."


    Sylvie sat meekly in bed and allowed Patricia to fuss over her. Then, she pouted. "Tricia, actually, I


    would prefer Mr. Handsome to do this for me!"


    That was because Isaac resembled the father figure she saw in her dreams. In other words, he looked


    exactly the same as the daddy she dreamt of and he had a strong resemnce to Scott and Sten


    too.


    Yet, Patricia was not upset by that as she knew her own daughter very well.


    "Okay. I''ll get him to do itter."


    By then, Sten had woken up and lifted his hand to rub his eyes.


    "Mommy, Mr. Arnold had something urgent to deal with, so he left. I''ve thanked him for everything." As


    Sten spoke, he turned to nce at Scott, and the two of them were in agreement with each other.


    Clearly, that man would have to satisfy the challenges set by the two of them if he wished to approach


    Patricia. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The family of four sat down to enjoy breakfast before the discharge. Scott had sorted out the discharge


    procedure, so they could leave anytime.


    At that moment, Liam walked into the room in a hurry. "Miss Aniston, why did you guys settle the


    hospital bill? President Arnold told us to waive it."


    Liam had just rushed over from home as Isaac had instructed him toe over and settle things here


    before sending the family of four back home.


    To his surprise, Liam had arrived toote to waive the hospital bill. If President Arnold finds out about


    this, I''ll definitely be banished to the outskirts of town!


    No, no, no¡­ That cannot happen. I will be at high risk of catching mria if that happens! I don''t


    wanna die in a forgein ce. No!


    Patricia was helping Sylvie put on her shoes when she responded calmly, "Mr. Dorchester, we''ve


    settled the bill and we don''t need the bill to be waived. Please thank President Arnold for his kindness."


    She took Sylvie''s hand into hers and asked carefully, "Sylvie, are you able to walk by yourself? Do you


    feel dizzy? I don''t mind carrying you."


    Being a good girl, Sylvie smiled sweetly at her in response and said, "I''m fine. I don''t feel dizzy


    anymore, so I can walk by myself."


    Last night''s incident had taught her a lesson and she had matured significantly from that. Mommy''s


    brave even when faced with nasty men, so I want to be as brave as her, and like Scott and


    Sten too! Since this was just a minor injury, she was fine and could walk by herself.


    Meanwhile, Liam trailed after them and lifted a hand to touch his forehead. I hope President Arnold


    won''t me me for this.


    ¡­


    Isaac headed back to the residential areast night and he strode into the three-bedroom house on his


    long legs. There were more than ten men tied up inside there.


    As soon as they saw the man who entered the ce, their eyes widened instantly. They did not expect


    that someone like Isaac would be alerted by this.


    As soon as ke heard the door opening, he was instantly alerted. His face was covered in blood and


    he had both hands tied back. Lifting his head slightly, he stared at Isaac with bloodshot eyes.


    Rudy tugged off the cloth smothering ke''s mouth forcefully and then kicked him.


    "Do you know who he is?"


    ke waspletely perplexed since he was clueless as to how he had offended this mighty man by


    merely loaning some money. Isaac was not someone they could afford to cross paths with. Judging by


    the scenario, it was likely that they would not be able to continue making a living in Appleby anymore.


    "President Arnold, I''m not too sure what I''ve done to offend you?"


    Isaac''s men ced a chair across them as the man walked over to take a seat on it before lighting a


    cigarette.


    He took a long puff of his cigarette, but his wickedly charming face was devoid of expression. Instead,


    he merely stared at ke calmly.


    At that moment, Rudy mentioned calmly, "You''ve gone after someone you can''t afford to offend."


    ke was taken aback. "Is the woman yesterday rted to President Arnold?"


    The only person ke could think of was that despicable woman fromst night. She fought like a


    wildcat and was much more vicious than him. Currently, he was badly beaten up and it was evident


    from his swollen face. His facial injuries were all thanks to that woman as she was too vicious.


    Rudy nodded. "You''re not too dumb. How much did you take from herst night? Refund the money to


    her."


    At that moment, ke''s expression took a turn. This is indeed rted to her.


    Suddenly, he fidgeted. "President Arnold, we''ve been foolish and didn''t realize that Miss Aniston was


    your woman. I''ll get my men to return the money right away. Please forgive us."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226


    Patricia and the kids returned home and they took afternoon naps right after lunch because of the long


    sleepless night they had yesterday.


    At around 3.00PM, Patricia was suddenly awakened by the ping sound from the notification on her


    phone. The money had been transferred into her bank ount.


    She reached out to grab her phone and take a look. She was merely expecting to see an iing


    message, but she was instantly surprised by the notification that her money had been transferred into


    her ount.


    Startled, she immediately jolted upright. "Ah!"


    Her loud voice reverberated throughout the house. It was a transaction sess notification, so it meant


    that she did not have to approve the transaction even.


    As soon as her voice rang out, Josephine and the three kids rushed into her bedroom.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Josephine wore an anxious look on her face. "Tricia, what happened?"


    All of a sudden, Patricia leaped out of bed and hugged Josephine before embracing her three kids.


    Sylvie''s eyes flickered as she wanted to leap up too, but Scott and Sten held her hands firmly.


    "Sylvie, you''ve got a wound."


    As such, she could only stare as Patricia jumped up in excitement in front of them. The three of them


    were in shock and they wondered what had happened to trigger such happiness. After all, Patricia was


    behaving like an excited child.


    At that moment, she finally noticed the bnce on her ount and the total amount was exactly one


    million and a hundred thousand. She blinked herrge eyes as she considered the situation.


    "Gosh, the police have helped us get the money back, but they''ve also given us the bnce of five


    hundred thousand, which was supposed to be a loan. This is so strange. Should I notify them and


    return the five hundred thousand?"


    Josephine smiled and replied, "Tricia, you''re too nice! I''m sure that they wouldn''t have made such a


    mistake."


    The incident fromst night had resulted in Sylvie getting injured. With Isaac dealing with the matter,


    surely those men would not dare toe after them for money anymore. Being the intelligent one,


    Josephine could clearly tell what was going on.


    However, Patricia felt bad about taking advantage of someone, so she naturally felt the need to return


    the money. Though she needed the money badly, she would never take something that did not belong


    to her. Following that, she sat back onto the bed and looked at her three kids.


    "Did I wake you guys up? I''m so sorry about that! You should continue your nap if you''re still tired."


    Sylvie sat down next to Patricia and leaned on her. "Tricia, I was too foolishst night and I tripped. I''m


    sorry for startling you."


    Patricia responded by smiling before stroking Sylvie''s tiny face. "I should be the one to apologize. I''m


    the one who failed to take good care of you and put you in danger. I won''t allow this to happen ever


    again."


    She vowed to never apply for a loan with the loansharks anymore. She was determined to work hard


    and give the three kids afortable life.


    Looking at them, Scott and Sten stood across from the two girls with smiles on their faces. They


    were not too clear about how a girl''s mind worked, but they enjoyed seeing their happy countenances.


    Then, Patricia spent some quality time with the three kids before leaving the house. She drove off in


    her tiny red car and headed over to the loanpany. The main shop of thepany was still there


    and the receptionist greeted her warmly as soon as she entered the ce.


    They led her into the manager''s office, knowing that ke''s injuries were inflicted by this very woman.


    "ke, thisdy is here to see you."


    As soon as ke saw her, his eyes widened and he nearly burrowed under the table to hide from her.


    Composed, Patricia walked over to him and took a seat on the chair across from him.


    "ke, I''ll repay the entire amount I loaned from you."


    As she spoke, she reached out for her phone. "Send me your bank ount details. I''ll transfer you


    exactly five hundred and fifty thousand."


    ke was dumbfounded and he could not control the chill that ran down his spine with his trembling


    legs as he recalled her wild actions fromst night.


    At that moment, he thought of Isaac and he knew that she was his woman. He had just spent a long


    time begging for mercy earlier on; had he not done that and promised topensate her, he would not


    have been sitting in this position right now. Instead, it was likely that he would be in prison or perhaps


    even crippled after being subjected to a brutal beating. At that point, ke lifted a hand and wiped off


    the cold sweat from his forehead. "Miss Aniston, please forgive me and let me off the hook!"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227


    Patricia nced calmly at him. "What do you mean by that? I''m actually here to get you to let us off the


    hook!"


    With three kids, she hoped that they would leave her and her family in peace after clearing the debt.


    Yet, ke nearly dropped to his knees as he cried out, "Miss Aniston, I''ve learned my lesson and I


    won''t do this ever again! The five hundred thousand is mypensation for Miss Sylvie''s hospital bill."


    A surprised look shed across Patricia''s eyes as she did not expect him to have such decency.


    She stopped resisting and said, "Okay. If that''s the case, then you should cover the cost of Sylvie''s


    hospitalization. I''ve spent twenty thousand, so I''ll transfer the bnce of it back to you."


    This was the first time ke had ever encountered someone as stubborn as her. He reckoned she


    must be an idiot to reject a gift horse in the mouth! However, he experienced first-hand how she


    behaved in a frenzied state and it was a terrifying ordeal.


    "Miss Aniston, I''ll be frank with you. You''re Mr. Arnold''s woman and I can''t afford to offend him, so we


    can''t ept the money. Please don''te over to thepany anymore." At this point, even a


    loanshark was terrified of her.


    As soon as she heard Isaac''s name, she immediately caught on to things. It''s because of him. Then, a


    faint smile appeared on her visage as she got up. "I''ll leave, then."


    She could tell that her presence in this office terrified this man and she was not too sure what Isaac


    had done to the man.


    She walked out of the loanpany and sat in her car. Subsequently, she transferred six hundred


    thousand to Darcie.


    ''Darcie, this is a present for Poppy. You don''t have to repay me the money.''


    After Patricia sent the text, she blinked herrge eyes and looked at the clear skies outside. What a


    nice weather.


    She wondered what Isaac was currently up to and whether he was busy with work at thepany. It


    was close to 12.00PM, so she wondered whether he had taken his lunch. As such, she dialed his


    number after which he answered the phone quickly.


    "Hello," he greeted in a neutral tone and one could hardly tell his emotions from his voice. He spoke to


    her as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Suddenly, Patricia could not contain her dejectedness. However, she brushed it off with a smile.


    "President Arnold, where are you right now? I would like to treat you to lunch."


    At that moment, Isaac was seated in front of his work desk after a busy morning. He had just ended a


    conference call and was exhausted. His voice was also hoarse from the excessive cigarettes he had


    puffed on.


    "I''m at thepany. I''m happy that you''re treating me, but could youe over to my office, and


    perhaps we can eat here?"


    So, the big boss is actually very busy with work and even has to work over the weekend. In


    comparison, she had the entire weekend off. As soon as she thought of that, she realized that he was a


    great employer.


    "Okay. I''ll buy the food and bring it over to your office. I won''t take too long. I should be there in half an


    hour. If you''re hungry, then there are some snacks in the pantry that are specifically for you."


    She was his personal secretary, so she was aware of all of his matters.


    Isaac could not resist the smile on his face and his spirits seemed to be lifted significantly. "Okay."


    Replying in a low voice, he hung up the phone subsequently. Patricia felt that he was cold and seemed


    to exude a distant feeling.


    However, it was natural for someone in his position and family background to behave that way. He had


    held a top position for too long, so it was natural for him to develop a cold personality.


    Feeling like a rich singledy, Patricia generously ordered food from Spago for Isaac. She did not ask


    for delivery services but personally went to collect the food.


    Subsequently, she made her way to Arnold Corporation. As soon as she entered the office, she saw


    Isaac seated on his chair while pressing on his temples with his long slender fingers, looking


    exhausted.


    She put down the food on the coffee table next to the couch and walked over to stand behind him. She


    blew some warm air on her hands and then started to massage his temples.


    Although she was not a professional, she was skillful at giving a head massage.


    Previously when she was back at home, her grandpa had always suffered from migraines, so she


    always gave him head massages. She had even gone for some sses to learn the proper technique,


    hence her skill.


    Isaac instantly rxed as soon as he felt the pressure from her fingers.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228


    Isaac opened his eyes. His lips were pursed slightly.


    "You''re supposed to be taking a break today, Patricia, so why did you decide to treat me to a meal? I


    would''ve preferred eating your cooking, though."


    Her cooking wasn''t particrly fantastic, but for some reason, he thoroughly enjoyed it.


    Patricia continued to massage Isaac''s forehead. Her feelings now were vastly different from what they


    once were.


    She used to view him as her enemy because he was Adeline''s boyfriend, but now, she saw him as a


    friend.


    A very special kind of friend.


    "Thank you for what you didst night, President Arnold. From now on, I''ll stick to our agreement by


    cooking dinner and cleaning up your ce for you every night."


    In the past, she would sneak off and find ways to avoid going over.


    She didn''t want to admit to owing him money because he was the one who trapped her into it.


    However, she was now willing to walk into any trap of his.


    Isaac cocked his eyebrows. "You don''t need to thank me. Just be nicer to me in the future."


    The massage went on for a little longer before Patricia finally withdrew her hands.


    The sudden absence of her touch made Isaac feel a little empty on the inside. It had been quite


    rxing to feel her soft hands massaging his head.


    Patricia opened up the food containers she brought and set the table.


    "Dig in, President Arnold!"


    Patricia nced at the time. It was already 12.45PM, and she would usually have lunch ready for him


    at 12.30PM.


    Lunch was fifteen minuteste today, but it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Isaac had a weak digestive system because he didn''t stick to a proper eating schedule. He would even


    skip meals if he got too busy.


    He also drank coffee every day and tended to have it ck, so Patricia often added milk before giving it


    to him.


    Isaac got up and took a seat on the couch.


    Patricia sat down on the rug opposite him. It was her favorite spot.


    "Are you satisfied with the food today, President Arnold?"


    He nced at the table. It was a well-bnced selection of protein and vegetables, as well as soup.


    Patricia paid for it, and it was far more generous than usual. Isaac smiled faintly.


    "You''ve put in a lot of effort, Miss Aniston."


    These were the chef''s rmendations at Spago and cost a fair amount.


    Patricia mped down on her fork and smiled.


    "I''m d you like it, President Arnold!"


    Thus, they sat there and ate their lunch while facing each other. Now and then, Patricia would load up


    his te again before carrying on with her lunch.


    Isaac would nce at the food she had given him and eat it with relish.


    As it was, his appetite improved whenever he shared a meal with her. After lunch, he lit up a cigarette.


    He took a puff of the cigarette, all the while staring at her who was still digging into her lunch with small,


    careful bites.


    Just then, the door of Isaac''s office was flung open, and Adeline stepped in.


    In her haste, her high heels cked loudly across the floor.


    Isaac and Patricia both looked to see who it was, with Patricia turning her head around.


    Adeline''s expression shifted when she spotted Patricia.


    She walked over and stood in front of Isaac. "I need to talk to you, Isaac."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Last night''s events had affected her greatly. She kept waiting for him to reach out to her but he didn''t,


    so she could onlye to look for him herself.


    "Please leave, Miss Aniston."


    Patricia got up. She wasn''t doing it because of Adeline''smand, but she did think that Isaac and


    Adeline needed to talk.


    Today, all the entertainment media outlets were sting the news of the engagement between the


    Arnolds and the Anistons being called off. It was pretty big news.


    It didn''t affect Arnold Corporation at all, but Aniston Corporation''s stock prices plummeted and things


    weren''t looking good for them.


    Patricia cleared the table and walked out of the office.


    It was just Isaac and Adeline left in the office now. Adeline pressed her lips together and sat down


    beside Isaac before grabbing his arm with both hands.


    "Isaac, why did you call off the engagementst night? Didn''t we sign an agreement? I''ll do exactly as


    I''m told. I won''t tell anyone."


    Adeline wasn''t here to demand an exnation. She was here to give her promise because she wanted


    him to continue with the agreement and allow her to be his girlfriend.


    Isaac was taken aback. "Your family would''ve made things difficult for you when the engagement was


    called off, right? Do you not despise me?"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229


    Adeline shook her head. "Why would I? I know that our rtionship is merely based on an agreement.


    It''s just my chance to earn some money and buy things I like."


    She had gotten wiser all of a sudden. If a man like Isaac asked her to be his fake girlfriend, it had to be


    for the sake of dealing with his family''s demands or expectations.


    However, he would not want to be chained to the rtionship, so she needed to make him assume that


    she was just in it for the money, and not him.


    If he didn''t have to fear her motives, he would continue letting her pretend to be his girlfriend.


    For Adeline, being his girlfriend alone was enough of a feather in her cap.


    She stood to gain a lot from it, and her family would see her in a different light as well.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isaac smirked faintly and wrote a check for 1.5 million.


    "Will this suffice?"


    Adeline epted the check and pretended to be thrilled.


    "Yes, that''s enough. Thanks!"


    In reality, she didn''t care much about money. It was not as if the Anistons couldn''t afford to give her this


    much.


    However, she needed to put on a facade and act as if money was very important to her. Thus, she


    reacted in excitement.


    She got up to leave, but just before heading off, she acted as if a thought had urred to her rather


    suddenly.


    "In that case, can we continue with our agreement, Isaac?"


    Isaac looked at Adeline. Although Patricia wasn''t fond of her, she was still useful to him.


    Phillip was still ill, and Isaac needed Adeline toe over and keep up the act.


    "Of course. Our agreement was for one year. I have no intention of terminating it in advance."


    Isaac couldn''t bring himself to go through with the engagement, so he could only please Phillip by


    having Adeline pretend to be his girlfriend.


    Adeline smiled. "Cheers to our partnership, Isaac!"


    She waved and said, "I''ll be off now. A new bag isunching today. I''ll go and get it now."


    She hurried out of the office as if she were really in a rush to buy the new bag.


    Isaac''s expression turned a little cold as he watched her leave.


    He took his phone out and sent a text. ''Follow Adeline Aniston and see where she goes.''


    Adeline got into the elevator and went back down to the lobby. Two elegantly-dressed youngdies


    were waiting at the visitor''s lounge. They were both wearing coats from thetest season''s collection.


    The sound of Adeline''s high heels made them look up from their phones.


    "Did he give you an exnation, Addy?"


    Adeline waved the check in front of them. "Isaac said he just decided against getting engaged because


    he felt that marriage would be too stifling. However, he said his love for me is real, and he gave me 1.5


    million to make up for it."


    Jen took the check and had a look. It was indeed Isaac''s handwriting.


    Danny took a look at the check as well before eximing wistfully, "Oh, my. It''s great to have a


    boyfriend like him. This is 1.5 million! I want a boyfriend like him too."


    Adeline snatched the check back and stuffed it inside her purse.


    "He''s mine. You girls better not get any ideas about him."


    She had a smug smile on her face. These two women were here to revel in her humiliation, but now,


    she was the one who was pping them in the face.


    However, with these two gossipy women here today, the news would spread to all the socialites in


    Appleby before the day was out. None of them would dare to disrespect her. They would only be


    even more envious of her.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to buy a new bag."


    She strutted toward the exit. Although she had been mortifiedst night, she wasn''t going to allow


    herself to ever be in that position again. She was going to rely on her methods to gain Isaac''s trust.


    With that, she would have the chance to get close to him. She was certain she would win him over


    someday.


    ¡­


    Patricia came back into the office with a cup of coffee in hand. She set it down in front of Isaac.


    "You guys didn''t get into a fight, right, President Arnold?"


    Patricia knew Adeline very well. Last night''s events would''ve made Adeline incredibly furious. If she


    came to settle the score with Isaac today, then it meant they would have gotten into a fight.


    Isaac stared at Patricia through narrowed eyes. His gaze was piercing and questioning.


    "Do you want us to fight?"


    It went without saying that Patricia would love it if Isaac and Adeline fought. She''d be even happier if


    they broke up and stopped seeing each other.


    s, she couldn''t say that out loud. Instead, she simply replied, "Nope. I''m just curious."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230


    Isaac was a little annoyed by how se Patricia seemed.


    If Patricia said something along the lines of "I don''t want you to be with Adeline", he would''ve made


    Adeline disappear in a heartbeat.


    So why doesn''t she say anything?


    Isaac took a gulp of coffee and checked the time.


    "I need to head on-site. You can go home now."


    Patricia watched as he strode coolly toward his desk to retrieve a document before taking his coat off


    the coat rack and hooking it over his arm.


    Then, he walked out of the office.


    Patricia wasn''t used to him being this aloof. She pouted.


    She was certain that he must''ve gotten into a fight with Adeline, and that was what was causing his foul


    mood.


    Patricia nced at the time and her eyes instantly widened.


    "Oh! I''m going to bete."


    She had a ss to attend today. It was a private ss with Tiffany who had high hopes for her and


    wanted to groom her talents.


    Patricia drove to the school in a hurry. When she arrived at the ssroom, Tiffany was already there


    working on a sample.


    "Sorry for beingte, Ms. Tiffany."


    Patricia stood behind Tiffany and apologized.


    Tiffany turned around and shed her a faint smile.


    "I just came not too long ago. Your assignment today is to design a collection inspired by the lotus


    flower."


    Patricia had taught herself fashion in the past, so she was familiar with all the basics.


    Tiffany wasn''t teaching a course in fashion design. She was here to teach Patricia specifically.


    Therefore, she wasn''t here to teach Patricia the basics, but something far more realistic and applicable


    instead.


    Patricia quickly took her seat and opened her sketchbook. She bit down on her pencil and began to


    allow her imagination to run wild.


    Within two hours, Patricia came up with three designs. Tiffany''s eyes lit up once she took a look at the


    designs.


    "You did a great job with these, Patricia. I''ll give you one week to draw the rest of the collection. I''m


    launching a new collection in three months. When the timees, you canunch this collection as


    well."


    Patricia never thought she''d get so lucky.


    "Can I really do that, Ms. Tiffany?"


    Even though Patricia had a lot of interest in fashion, it had been ages since shest had any


    confidence in herself, and it wasn''t something that could be easily built back up again.


    Tiffany continued to study the three designs. First of all, there was a knee-length gown and a full-length


    dress. They were a little simr, but each was unique in its own way.


    Patricia had also designed a pants suit, whichbined a more masculine cut with a touch of elegant


    refinement that wasmonly associated with the lotus flower. She''s a genius indeed.


    I wouldn''t expect any less from my daughter. She''s just as gifted as I am.


    "You can. Trust me."


    After studying all three designs, Tiffany added a few touches and the designs almost seemed toe


    alive.


    Patricia had a newfound understanding as well. Tiffany''s additions to the designs sparked her


    imagination. Now I get it. You can do it like that too.


    Tiffany passed the sketchbook back to Patricia. "That''s all for today''s ss. I''ve made a note of all the


    details you need to pay attention to. Also, here are a few books that I want you to read. I want to see all


    of your designs in one week."


    Patricia nodded. "Alright. Thank you, Ms. Tiffany."


    Tiffany was a very busy woman. It was already difficult for her to take time out of her schedule to teach


    Patricia, so she left as soon as the ss ended.


    Patricia continued to sit in the ssroom. She looked at the sample Tiffany was working on earlier and


    surmised that it must be part of Tiffany''s collection for the next season.


    She rested her chin on her hand as she thought to herself, It''s so pretty! When will I ever get to


    showcase my designs in a fashion show of my own?


    Patricia''s phone started ringing and she picked it up.


    "Hi, Darcie."


    It was Darcie who was calling her. She had transferred the money to Darcie today, so Darcie must''ve


    just woken up and seen the notification.


    "What''s going on, Tricia? Shouldn''t the money be returned to them?"


    Patricia chuckled. "I thought so too, but the person refused to ept it and insisted that I don''t show up


    at thepany again, so what can I do?"


    Darcie sighed in relief. Isaac must''ve been involved in this unusual stroke of luck.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Are you free now, Tricia? Let''s grab a bite together."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231


    They decided to meet at a restaurant near the hospital.


    It was already past 4PM when Patricia''s ss ended, and by the time she reached the restaurant, it


    was nearly 6PM and just in time for dinner.


    Darcie was closer so she arrived at the restaurant first.


    When Patricia entered their private room at the restaurant, she noticed that Darcie was drinking a ss


    of alcohol, so she took her seat beside Darcie and tugged on Darcie''s arm.


    "Don''t drink so much."


    Darcie grinned when she saw Patricia. Her lovely features finally regained a sense of liveliness.


    "I''ll ask them to start serving the food now, Tricia. Drink with me. Here, I''ll pour you a ss too."


    Patricia frowned. "What''s going on?"


    She couldn''t hold her alcohol well, and Darcie didn''t like drinking either. She worked at a nightlife


    establishment selling drinks, so she detested these things.


    "I''m celebrating! Poppy will be getting her surgery next Friday."


    Darcie hugged Patricia as she said that.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for so long and it''s finally here, Tricia! There''s hope for Poppy and me


    now."


    The two years they had spent in the hospital had drained everything out of Darcie. She lost everything.


    Patricia''s eyes brightened. "They found a donor? That''s great. We should celebrate!"


    She patted Darcie on the shoulder. "I''ll drink with you today."


    The food was served, and Patricia poured herself a ss before topping up Darcie''s ss.


    "Things are only going to get better for you and Poppy, Darcie."


    Everything would be better, as long as they could leave the hospital.


    Patricia began to recall what the past two years had been like. The hospital had be Darcie''s


    second home. In the day, she would be at the hospital looking after Poppy, and at night, she would go


    in for her shift at Everbright. Life had been incredibly hard for her.


    Darcie chuckled and clinked sses with Patricia.


    "Things will get better for all of us."


    Darcia already had a few sses before Patricia came. They continued drinking throughout dinner and


    even yed a drinking game to boot.


    In the end, Darcie was rather drunk, so she finally blurted out the most vexing thing on her mind.


    "Tricia, do you know who Percy Henderson is?"


    Meanwhile, Patricia had developed a sudden liking for hard liquor. The vodka they were drinking


    seemed to get sweeter with each mouthful. She had her ss raised when she heard Darcie''s


    question, and she began to nod emphatically.


    "Of course! He''s Young Master Henderson, Isaac''s childhood friend."


    Darcie stuffed some food into her mouth and growled amid her chewing.


    "He''s so mean in bed. He keeps making me get into all sorts of embarrassing positions. I¡­"


    Darcie clutched her face. "Tricia, although I''ve been married before and gave birth to a child too, I don''t


    have any experience in that area at all."


    Patricia''s eyes doubled in size. "Huh? Did Percy hurt you?"


    That was all she understood from Darcie''s words. She didn''t know what Darcie meant by being forced


    to get into all sorts of positions.


    Darcie nodded to her. "Yes. He hurt me. He''s a big, bad meanie."


    She recalled what he did to her over the past two weeks. He would keep her up every night with his


    incessant demands.


    It''s only for a few more days. Once Poppy''s done with her surgery, I''ll have nothing to do with him


    anymore.


    At this thought, Darcie exhaled in relief. It was finallying to an end.


    After hearing Darcie say that Percy hurt her, Patricia couldn''t sit still and do nothing. She immediately


    gave Percy a call.


    "Hello?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Percy''s deep voice sounded cool and attractive through the phone.


    "Percy Hendersen, you b*stard! Why did you hurt my Darcie?! Come and meet me right now! I''m going


    to fight you!"


    Darcie chuckled when she heard what Patricia said. She downed her ss and gave Patricia a light tap


    on the head.


    "He''s in the army, you silly girl. He''s an exceptional fighter! You won''t be able to defeat him, and you''ll


    get hurt too."


    Patricia was in no mood to care about all that. She roared into the phone once more.


    "Come to Marjorie restaurant right now, Percy! I''ll be waiting here, and if you don''te, I''ll go to your


    house instead!"


    She ended the call and continued to fume.


    "That punk! How dare he hurt my Darcie? I''ll kill him!"


    Percy was utterly baffled. He had no idea why he was being scolded, but he could tell that the two


    women had a little too much to drink.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232


    The two women continued drinking. Patricia rested her chin on her hand and looked at Darcie.


    "Darcie, do you think he has the guts toe?"


    Patricia didn''t want to let this go without a fight. Her anger would only be appeased when she gave


    Percy a good beating.


    Darcie shook her head. "I doubt it!"


    She didn''t know much about Percy. They merely engaged in horizontal activities in bed without


    speaking much.


    She had no clue what kind of man he was.


    Patricia giggled. "That''s good. What if I can''t actually overpower him?"


    The two women started giggling again, and Darcie stroked Patricia''s face.


    "You''re so cute, Tricia!"


    Patricia''s adorable side came out whenever she was drunk. She became a chatterbox.


    Half an hourter, two tall figures walked into the room. They separated as each one went over to a


    different woman.


    Isaac bent down and called out to Patricia. "Patricia, who said you could drink like that?"


    Doesn''t she know how wild she gets whenever she touches even the slightest bit of alcohol?


    Isaac realized this thest time when he nearly ended up doing the deed with her. It was dangerous


    whenever she got drunk.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Patricia gave him a wide-eyed stare. She snickered when the handsome face came close.


    "What a handsome man! You look kind of familiar," shemented as she stroked his face.


    Isaac''s expression darkened at once. "You don''t recognize me?"


    Just then, Darcie squealed.


    "Why are you here, Percy?"


    She scooted over to Patricia in fright. The thought of him in bed terrified her. He was too much for her


    to handle.


    As soon as Patricia heard the name, she leaped to her feet and shielded Darcie behind her.


    "You''re here atst. Let''s fight!"


    Percy frowned. He nced at Isaac, who was standing beside Patricia, and gave him a pleading look.


    However, Isaac merely looked on in silence.


    He was pissed that Patricia didn''t remember who he was.


    Patricia balled her fists and got into a fighting position.


    "Come on! I''m not afraid of you! Why did you make Darcie get into all sorts of positions in bed? Do you


    think you can do whatever you want to us women?"


    Percy''s eyes widened slightly, while Isaac turned a little red. He couldn''t keep silent anymore.


    He smirked and asked, "What''s going on, Pers? You and Miss Bowes?"


    Percy couldn''t help but chuckle. "That''s right. I slept with her, and not just once."


    Isaac felt as if his pride and self-esteem as a man had just taken a sucker punch. He was the one who


    got to know Patricia first, but he fell so far behind Percy, who had already slept with Darcie.


    He was jealous;pletely and utterly jealous.


    He grabbed Patricia and herded her out the door.


    Patricia didn''t want to leave. She continued to kick up a fuss and waved her fists in Darcie''s direction.


    "Come here, Percy! Let''s fight and we''ll see if you dare to mess with Darcie again! She''s got me to


    protect her, so don''t even think about hurting her."


    Her words were drawn out in choppy sentences, but everyone understood what she said.


    Percy felt safe now that Isaac had stepped in.


    Otherwise, he was in for a beating tonight.


    Isaac stuffed Patricia into the car before climbing in and giving hismand to the driver.


    "Take me home."


    Patricia had knocked her head when she was being shoved into the car. The pain made her wail.


    "It hurts!"


    Isaac frowned. He pulled her into his arms and began to blow on her head.


    "Does this help with the pain?"


    He felt as if he were attempting to console a child, but he rather enjoyed himself.


    Patricia chuckled when she felt his breath.


    "Yes. It doesn''t hurt anymore. It won''t hurt if you blow on it."


    This was what she taught Sylvie, and she believed it too.


    Isaac continued to hold her in his arms. He was exhausted as he had slept rathertest night and


    spent the night on that tiny couch, which meant he had slept quite poorly.


    As he held her close now, he began to feel a little drowsy.


    Patricia was syed out on his chest. Her fingers toyed with his diamond-studded buttons.


    Herrge eyes seemed to sparkle as she muttered, "Mommy found some diamonds, Sylvie. I''ll take


    them home for you. I''m sure you''ll like them."

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    Isaac nced down and saw Patricia ripping his buttons off.


    He grabbed her hands and asked darkly, "Do you what those are, Patricia?"


    Patricia looked up at him. Her head was spinning and she couldn''t see his face clearly. She looked


    down at the diamond buttons, and the sparkle seemed to clear her vision.


    "Diamonds! I don''t know why, but diamonds are growing out of this wall! They''re so sparkly."


    Isaac''s expression became even stormier. What the heck? She''s acting like a fool now that she''s got


    some alcohol in her.


    "I''m warning you, Patricia. I won''t be letting you off easily if you tear these buttons off."


    His lips curved into a devilish smile.


    However, Patricia didn''t care about what he said at all. She could think of nothing but the diamonds,


    and all she wanted to do was collect them for her daughter.


    Isaac''s phone started ringing, so he answered it.


    "What do you want?"


    It was a call from Percy.


    "Now you know how good I am, huh, Ise? I made Darcie mine a long time ago. When are you going to


    make Tricia yours?"


    There was a hint of mirth in Percy''s voice as if he were mocking Isaac.


    Isaac''s expression hardened as he retorted coolly, "I''m just holding back because I can''t bear to touch


    her yet. Otherwise, do you think I wouldn''t have gotten my way by now? Don''t be so cocky. She just


    wants your bone marrow. Don''t end up donating your bone marrow to her daughter and losing your job


    over a bit of pleasure."


    He chuckled darkly and stated, "I''m hanging up now."


    Isaac''s words made Percy nce down at the woman in his arms. Isaac hit the nail right on the head.


    Darcie was only sleeping with him because of her daughter. They needed his bone marrow and wanted


    him to donate it next Friday.


    The thought of this made Percy shove Darcie aside.


    "F*cking hell. I don''t want to lose my job."


    ¡­


    Isaac couldn''t help but snort as he pocketed his phone.


    Trying to show off, Pers? I doubt you''ll be able to get it on tonight. Isaac was in a far better mood now.


    Meanwhile, Patricia managed to pull off all his shirt buttons. She was cupping them in her hands and


    giggling as she studied them.


    "Haha¡­ So many diamonds."


    Her fixation with the diamonds was adorable to Isaac. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek.


    Patricia didn''t react at all. She seemed oblivious to the fact that he had taken advantage of her. She


    was still staring at the buttons with a silly grin on her face.


    Isaac realized that women must love shiny things.


    He tugged on the ne around her neck. "This isn''t enough to satisfy you, huh?"


    Patricia looked down before nodding fervently.


    "I want more."


    Isaac raised his eyebrows. "I''ll give you more tomorrow, so be a good girl tonight and let me have my


    fun, okay?"


    Tom, who was driving upfront, didn''t have a girlfriend, and Isaac''s words made him red.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was so caught up in his embarrassment that he didn''t pay close attention to where he was going


    and ended up bumping into the car in front of him.


    Isaac had Patricia in his arms, but both of them banged their heads against the back of the seat in front


    of them. Patricia gasped in pain and the diamonds flew out of her hands.


    She massaged her head and eximed, "It hurts so much."


    Isaac frowned. "What happened?"


    Tom was petrified. "I-I hit someone else''s car, President Arnold."


    Isaac rubbed Patricia''s forehead and consoled her.


    "It''s fine. It won''t hurt anymore."


    Patricia settled down and leaned against his chest.


    Suddenly, someone started tapping on the window. It was Zachary who was standing outside the car.


    "What a coincidence, President Arnold. Our cars just collided."


    Having said that, Zachary turned his gaze upon Patricia and called out to her.


    "Tricia, Scott and Sten asked me to take you home."


    Patricia heard her sons'' names, and she was very familiar with Zachary''s voice, so she straightened


    up.


    "I''m here, Zachary. Take me home."


    She seemed to have regained her senses as she blinked and waited for this man to take her home.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234


    Patricia rested her hands on her knees like a good little girl.


    No one would be able to tell that she was drunk if they didn''t check her face and eyes.


    Zachary heard her voice and rapped on the car window again.


    "Open up, President Arnold. I''m here to take Tricia home."


    Isaac was irked. He locked the door to prevent Zachary from opening it himself.


    Patricia turned her head to the side. "Zachary? I''m here, Zachary. Why aren''t youing over to help


    me up?"


    There was a hint of exasperation in her voice. In the past, whenever she got drunk, it was always


    Zachary who would help her up and take her home.


    It was the reason why his voice evoked a deep sense of security in her.


    "Start driving," Isaacmanded icily.


    Tom wanted to get out of the car and resolve the issue, but after seeing what was going on, he stayed


    in the car.


    Now that his boss was ordering him to drive off, he didn''t have the courage to do anything else. He


    turned the car around and drove off.


    Once the car had left, Patricia''s phone started ringing.


    She overturned her bag to get everything out before picking up her phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Tricia, ask Isaac to stop the car."


    Zachary''s deep voice was a little icy as he reiterated, "Scott and Sten asked me to pick you up.


    They''re waiting for you at home."


    Patricia grew frantic when she heard that her sons were waiting for her.


    "Stop the car¡­"


    Tom stomped on the brake and the car came to an abrupt halt. Patricia flung the car door open, and


    Zachary came over to help her get out of the car.


    "Did he hurt you, Tricia?"


    Patricia shook her head before waving to the man inside the car.


    "See you, President Arnold!"


    Isaac''s brows were deeply furrowed as he watched Patricia walk away from him. He was fuming.


    If she knows it''s me, why did she still leave with another man?


    His face remained as dark as night. Tom wanted to ask if he should drive off, but he didn''t dare to, so


    they remained in the same spot for some time.


    "Start driving," Isaac barked.


    Tom jumped and floored the elerator.


    "You''re going in the wrong direction. Follow Zachary Selwyn''s car."


    Tom had beenpletely overwhelmed by everything. He had assumed that Isaac was mad and


    wanted to go home.


    It didn''t ur to him that Isaac wanted him to follow Zachary''s car, so he quickly made a U-turn and


    trailed after Zachary.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was a little drowsy as she sat in Zachary''s car, but she couldn''t allow herself to fall


    asleep.


    "How much longer till we reach my house, Zachary?"


    Zachary turned to look at her. His eyes were still a little dark. Anyter and Isaac would''ve taken her


    away.


    He was too afraid to allow his thoughts to linger on what might''ve happened tonight.


    "Tricia, Isaac isn''t a good guy. You need to keep your distance from him. Why don''t youe and work


    at Selwyn Inc. instead? I''ll pay you more than what he pays."


    If Patricia wanted to rely on Zachary, she would''ve taken up a job at Selwyn Inc. a long time ago.


    That being said, she never even thought about taking a job there. She was already incredibly grateful


    to him for saving her and her children''s lives back then.


    Thus, she wasn''t going to cause any strife between him and his mother, Courtney. She was determined


    to stay away from Zachary and Selwyn Inc., even if it meant that she had to suffer a little more than


    necessary.


    The car came to a stop, and Patricia felt like her stomach was churning. Zachary reached out and


    pulled her into his arms. He wanted to carry her down, but she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    She made a retching sound as everything came tumbling out right onto his chest.


    She kept vomiting, and a lot came out, which made her feel a lot better after.


    Zachary''s expression was the darkest it could possibly get.


    Even his driver was thunderstruck. "Mr. Selwyn."


    Zachary raised his hand and signaled for the driver to stay quiet. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He passed a few tissues to Patricia, who wiped her mouth and said, "I''m so sorry, Zachary! I couldn''t


    keep it in. You should remember to stay further away from me the next time you see that I''ve had too


    much to drink."


    Patricia had drunk far too much alcohol tonight. She had been trying her best to keep a clear mind, so


    she ended up puking.


    Her entire body felt relieved now that she had vomited.


    Her vision was no longer blurry, and her eyes fell on his expensive shirt.


    It wasn''t an easy sight to stomach. In fact, she felt like puking again.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    Patricia opened the car door and got out before puking again on the side of the road.


    In the car behind Zachary''s, there was a man who was frowning as he stared at how ufortable


    she was. Wasn''t he supposed to be taking her home? Why did he let her get out of the car and stand in


    the cold breeze?


    It''d be a miracle if she didn''t puke under the circumstances. Isaac''s breath grew heavier in his ire.


    Just then, Zachary''s driver stepped out of the car and helped Patricia to her door.


    Zachary stayed in the car without getting down.


    After seeing that Patricia was home safe, Isaac instructed coolly, "Take me home."


    He leaned against the seat and rubbed his eyes.


    In that instant, he realized why Zachary didn''t manage to make Patricia his even though she had been


    beside him for five years.


    Zachary was a gentleman who didn''t use any tricks, even though he liked her.


    Isaac smirked. He had to thank Zachary for being a gentleman. It gave him the chance to meet


    Patricia.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Patricia was woken up by her three children.


    She opened her eyes and blinked a little dazedly at the three children in front of her.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s 8AM," Scott stated inly.


    Patricia gasped. "What?! Is it already thiste?!"


    She leaped out of bed and flew to the bathroom.


    Sylvie chuckled. "Tricia hasn''t changed at all. She still likes to sleep in."


    Sten shrugged. "Mommy''s adorable!"


    Scott checked the time. "We need to go to school now or we''ll bete."


    Now that they had woken Patricia up, she would make it to work on time, so they should leave for


    school now and let her handle the rest herself.


    Patricia took a quick shower to freshen up. She had been too drunk to wash upst night, and she


    didn''t have time to wash her hair this morning.


    She decided to put her head up to make herself look presentable.


    Patricia considered driving to work, but after recalling how bad traffic would be right now, she decided


    to take the subway.


    After jogging all the way to the station and then the office, she clocked in at the office at exactly


    8.59AM.


    She tried to catch her breath as she stood there in front of the time clock.


    "Thank goodness I''m notte."


    Liam came in with his breakfast and chuckled when he spotted Patricia.


    "Were youte today, Miss Aniston?"


    Patricia straightened up as soon as she saw him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No, I wasn''tte, Mr. Dorchester. I just barely made it."


    She saw that he had his arms full, so she held her hand out.


    "Did you get breakfast for President Arnold? Let me help with carrying that."


    Liam wouldn''t dream of it. This was the woman his boss cared the most about. He wouldn''t dare to let


    her do any of the grunt work, even if he had the courage of a thousand suns. Thus, he gave her a small


    smile.


    "It''s fine. I can handle it myself. You can help me press the button for the elevator."


    The two of them got into the elevator reserved for the president and headed up to the president''s office.


    Isaac was already busy with work. He was on the phone and signing documents at the same time.


    Patricia secretly exhaled in relief. Thank goodness she came in with Liam, or otherwise, she might


    have been in for a serious lecture right about now.


    She walked over to the couch and helped Liam with the task ofying breakfast out on the table.


    Patricia realized that there were two servings of food, and the table was set for two as well.


    She blinked and wanted to ask who Isaac was having breakfast with this morning.


    Unfortunately, Liam had already walked out of the office, while Isaac had taken his seat on the couch


    and was taking a sip of coffee.


    There was a cup of hot chocte in front of Patricia. Isaac nced at her.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Patricia''s eyes lit up as she smiled.


    "Is there breakfast for me too, President Arnold?"


    Isaac had already started digging in. He had a bowl of chicken soup, along with toast and a side of


    bacon and eggs. It was a breakfast set from a well-known breakfast diner in the vicinity.


    "I knew you wouldn''t have time to eat breakfast this morning, so I ordered a portion for you as well."


    Patricia didn''t hesitate any longer. She had drank too muchst night and had thrown up as well. Her


    stomach had been growling all morning.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236


    Just as Isaac and Patricia were in the middle of breakfast, Elizabeth came right in and saw them eating


    together.


    She smiled andmented, "Are you only having breakfast now?"


    Patricia got up at the sound of Elizabeth''s voice and came over right away.


    "You''re here, Old Mrs. Arnold."


    She helped Elizabeth over to the couch.


    Patricia was about to head off to prepare a cup of tea for Elizabeth, but Elizabeth pointed at the seat


    Patricia left empty.


    "Don''t mind me. Go ahead and eat, Tricia."


    Patricia sat down and ate a few spoonfuls of the chicken soup before taking a sip of hot chocte.


    Her stomach felt a lot better after having some warm food.


    Elizabeth nced at her grandson as a smile shed across her face.


    "Isaac, I want to go shopping today. Can you let Triciae with me? It can count as work, right?"


    Isaac set his cutlery down. He was done with breakfast and after taking a sip of coffee, he frowned and


    replied, "Why don''t you ask Adeline to apany you instead, Grandma?"


    Patricia was here to apany him. He was used to having her around at all times.


    He might not be able to get used to her absence.


    Elizabeth nced at Patricia. This silly boy. Hasn''t he decided that he wants to be with Tricia? Why is


    he still bringing up Adeline?


    She reached out to adjust his tie. "I want Tricia toe with me. What''s the matter? Can''t you spare


    her?"


    Patricia waved it off.


    "It''s not like that, Old Mrs. Arnold. President Arnold is paying me a very high sry. I should do a


    proper job at work."


    Patricia didn''t know why, but ever since Isaac saved her at Sylvie that night, she developed a special


    feeling toward him.


    She felt the urge to help him when she saw that he was being put in a difficult spot. She didn''t want


    anyone to misunderstand him.


    "I don''t care, Isaac. She''sing with me today."


    Elizabeth took Patricia''s hand in hers.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Come, Tricia. There''s a socialites'' tea party today. Let''s go and have some fun together."


    Elizabeth pulled Patricia along with her as she left. Isaac''s lips curved into a smile as he watched them


    leave.


    He knew that taking Patricia to a socialites'' tea party was Elizabeth''s way of saying she epted


    Patricia''s status as her future granddaughter-inw. She was introducing her to the socialites'' circle.


    Isaac wasn''t against it, even though he wished he could have Patricia all to himself.


    However, he also hoped that his grandparents would ept her as well. Now that Elizabeth had


    approved of her, all he needed to do was wait until Phillip''s health recovered a little more, and then he


    would get Phillip to ept her too.


    Patricia followed Elizabeth out of the office and into a fashion studio.


    Apart from giving Patricia a new outfit and a makeover, Elizabeth also wanted to give her a new


    hairstyle, so she instructed the staff who stood beside them.


    "Give this youngdy a new hairstyle that goes with her makeover and new clothes."


    The manager acknowledged courteously, "Yes, Old Mrs. Arnold. She''s a gorgeous youngdy. We''ll be


    sure to entuate her natural beauty."


    The staff whisked Patricia away to get her hair and makeup done. They also prepared a new outfit for


    her.


    She was so sleepy that she ended up dozing off until the manager woke her up.


    "Please wake up, miss. We''ve finished."


    Patricia looked up. Her eyes grew wide as she gulped.


    She nearly eximed aloud at the sight of the woman staring back at her in the mirror.


    Her eyes wererge and round as the shop assistants and stylists began to whisper among


    themselves.


    "She looks so pretty!"


    "The hair and makeupplement her perfectly."


    "She''s too gorgeous!"


    The woman in the mirror had wavy hair and sparkling eyes. Her beauty straddled the line between


    innocence and allure. Patricia could scarcely believe that the woman in the mirror was her.


    Elizabeth had gotten her hair done as well. She was wearing a maroon-colored formal gown and


    looked exquisite too.


    She smiled when she saw Patricia.


    "Tricia, the two of us are going to be the belles of the party today."


    She took Patricia''s hand and smiled with crinkling eyes.


    "Come. Let''s go to the socialites'' tea party."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    Patrica was wearing a white long dress, and it paired up well with Celestial Tears. No matter what she


    was wearing, they''d go well with Celestial Tears. Simple clothes, fancy clothes, this ne fits all. No


    wonder it costs so much.


    She got into Elizabeth''s car, and they made their way to a certain vi in Culture Alley. It was a retro


    residence, and the area was home to wealthy families.


    The door was made of phoebe zhennan wood. It looked heavy and as big as a wall.


    A servant came and opened the door the moment Elizabeth''s car stopped. "Hello, Mrs. Arnold." They


    opened the car door for her.


    The servants had no idea who Patricia was, but they greeted her politely. "Hello, Miss."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Patricia nodded at them.


    Elizabeth went around the car, then took Patricia''s hand and put it around her arm. Thedies made


    their way to the door.


    A garden stood between them and the door. There was a pond in the garden, and some koi were


    swimming happily in the waters. Eventually, they came to the tea party''s venue, which was a


    greenhouse.


    It was a big, perpetually warm greenhouse. Some servants took their coats when they arrived, and the


    ladies walked into the venue.


    Flowers of all colors and types bloomed in the greenhouse. They were gorgeous, and the air was filled


    with their beautiful scent. Patricia''s attention was captured by the flowers, especially the roses. There


    are ck roses too.


    Elizabeth asked, "Do you like flowers?" She wouldn''t stop looking at them ever since she came.


    Patricia smiled awkwardly. "I''ve never seen so many flowers in full bloom before, and in winter too. And


    I''ve never seen most of the species here."


    Elizabeth loved how genuine she was. A braggart would never admit to the fact they had never seen


    flowers like these before. She gazed at Patricia for a few moments. She''s a good girl.


    A long, white table stood in the center of the greenhouse. Desserts, fruits, and flowers decorated the


    surface, and around the table sat thedies. They were enjoying their tea and flowers, but unlike any


    civilian, thesedies enjoyed their meal elegantly.


    This was Patricia''s first time attending a feast of flowers. This is eye-opening.


    When Elizabeth made her entrance, everyone stood up and weed her. "Hello, Mrs. Arnold."


    Elizabeth nodded and made small talk with thedies. Some of them had greying hair just like


    Elizabeth, but they were dressed beautifully. Patricia could hardly believe they were the elderly.


    They looked at Patricia. "And this is?"


    Mrs. Arnold brought her here. She''s going to be her heir. Maybe she''s going to be Isaac''s wife too.


    Everyone was keeping an eye on her, and Elizabeth introduced, "This is Patricia. Miss. Aniston is also


    Isaac''s girlfriend."


    Ah. I see. So she is Isaac''s future wife.


    Everyone said hello to her. "Hello, Miss Aniston, I''m Lorelei."


    "Hello. I''m Melissa Chaucer. Just call me Melissa."


    Gwen was in the furthest seat from the table. She spent top dor begging her cousin to bring her here,


    as she wanted to see what a tea party in the upper society was like. Attending this event was enough


    for her to brag everywhere she went. Not everyone had the privilege to join. After all, this was an


    internal party held by the aristocrats of Appleby.


    The Anistons, for example, were rich and powerful, but they were a far cry from the real top aristocrats.


    They didn''t have the privilege to join, but fortunately, her cousin was married to someone from the


    Selwyns. Thanks to that, she got herself a ticket. Still, she never thought Elizabeth would bring Patricia


    along.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238


    The fact that Elizabeth introduced her as Isaac''s girlfriend upset Gwen. She shot up and approached


    them. "I see Isaac has gotten himself a new girlfriend, Elizabeth. That''s fast."


    She rolled her eyes and sneered. "He got engaged with my daughter yesterday and changed girlfriends


    today. So you see, Isaac is nothing but a cheater. An oathbreaker." Gwen''s voice was starting to get


    shriller, and venom dripped from her gaze.


    Patricia was used to Gwen''s antics. She held Elizabeth''s hands, telling her to shrug it off.


    Elizabeth had been in this circle for many years. She was kind, but she was no coward who would


    brook an insult of this level. Elizabeth shook her head at Patricia and turned her attention to Gwen.


    "Mrs. Aniston, neither me nor my husband knows about this engagement. Did we actually talk to you


    about this?"


    That was an exit strategy Isaac left behind. He only brought a servant along for the proposal, not his


    family. That alone was enough to tell everyone he didn''t care about the marriage. He was just ying


    along.


    Gwen froze. "You didn''te for the proposal, but everyone saw how grand the engagement banquet


    was. He loves Adeline." She turned her attention to Patricia. "I guess MissAniston is smarter than she


    looks. She managed to make Isaac cancel the engagement on the very same day."


    Thedies turned their gazes to Patricia and fell into hushed discussions.


    Their husbands were rich and powerful. Scores of women would kill just to sleep with them, and these


    ladies harbored a deep grudge against beautiful homewreckers. Gwen''s suggestive statement whipped


    them up into a frenzy, and they were directing their anger toward their husbands'' mistresses onto


    Patricia.


    Gwen was a maniptive woman. She easily made Patricia everyone''s enemy.


    Elizabeth looked at Patricia. She brought her along to tell everyone who she really was, but she was


    now on her own. After all, she would have to join these gatherings frequently after she and Isaac got


    married. If she wouldn''t say anything to all the insults that were hurled at her, she had no right to marry


    Isaac.


    So Elizabeth said nothing. The olddies were her best friends, and they knew Elizabeth was testing


    this girl, so they said nothing as well.


    Patricia smiled. "Mrs. Aniston, if I can sway Isaac''s decision, then that means your daughter doesn''t


    mean anything to him." She raised her hand and pushed her hair back, revealing her beautiful


    corbone. "But don''t call me a homewrecker. Isaac hasn''t married your daughter yet. You can''t


    possibly be so delusional as to think Adeline is already married to him, can you?"


    "Why you¡­" Gwen almost choked on herself. She looked around at thedies.


    Everyone who was on her side was now hiding theirughter behind their hands. Are theyughing at


    me? She panicked. To hell with decorum. I want her reputation ruined! I''ll make sure she gets kicked


    out of this tea party and destroy her chances of ever marrying a rich man!


    She pointed at Patricia aggressively. "You don''t get to talk to me like that! You slept around with a


    random man when you were at school and got pregnant with three kids!" And then sheughed.


    "Elizabeth, you must be surprised, but she''s a mother of three, and the father is unknown. She duped


    you!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thedies were in awe. "She slept around when she was just a teenager?"


    "And she''s a mother of three?"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239


    "She''s a mother of three? I couldn''t tell at all."


    "Yeah. She''s still young and gorgeous."


    The whispers flooded Patricia''s ears, and she clenched her fists as she bit her lips. My babies are the


    best things that have happened to me. I won''t let this woman call them b*stards. A momentter, she


    eased up and shrugged thesedies'' mockery off.


    She cocked her eyebrow. "Mrs. Aniston, Isaac likes me because I have children. My kids are cute, and


    that''s why he realized I''m cute too. So what if I''m a mother of three? Still won''t change the fact that he


    likes me. Even if you go on a rampage."


    Thedies were silenced, as Patricia was right. Even if she wasn''t a good woman, they had no right to


    laugh at her as long as Isaac loved her. If she managed to marry him, then they would have no grounds


    to even insult her. The fact that she was brought to this tea party meant the Arnolds recognized her.


    On the other hand, Gwen kept saying Patricia snatched her fianc¨¦e away, but nobody ever saw her


    attending these events. In other words, the Arnolds didn''t acknowledge her.


    Elizabethughed. "Well said. We Arnolds care about personality. You''re kind, capable, and you raised


    three kids alone. Isaac picked well, and we''re all looking forward to you and your kids joining us."


    Everyone broke into apuse.


    Patricia felt smug seeing Gwen go green with envy. She wasn''t Isaac''s girlfriend, and she only came


    with Elizabeth because she asked her to. Still, she would take being Isaac''s fake girlfriend anyday if


    she could shame Gwen.


    Elizabeth asked, "Who brought her here? Did she pay the fee?"


    Angie raised a reluctant hand up. "I did. She''s my cousin. Gwen has been begging me to take her


    along. I paid the fee."


    Ah, so she paid the fee, not Gwen. This woman has no right to be here at all then.


    Everyone took their seats and started enjoying their snacks and tea.


    Patricia sat down beside Elizabeth. A tea sommelier was making tea for them elegantly.


    Elizabeth pointed at one of the snacks. "This one''s alright. Take some, Patricia."


    Patricia picked one and had a bite. The vor of rose exploded in her mouth, but it was fresh and had


    just the right amount of sweetness.


    A lot of thedies came to exchange name cards with her, but Patricia had no name card, so she


    added them on Messenger. She had a feeling knowing thesedies would give her a leg up in the


    future. Once she graduated from the academy, she could open up a workshop, and thesedies could


    be her customers. A big smile curled her lips. This isn''t a bad trip at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia had a lot of tea and snacks. This is a special kind of gathering.


    Thedies told her these flowers could keep their skin fair and smooth.


    She told Elizabeth, "I''ll have to use the bathroom, Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth nodded. "Turn right after you leave the greenhouse. The toilet''s right there."


    Patricia nodded. "Okay." She got up and went for the exit. When she went past the forget-me-nots, she


    saw Courtney plucking the flowers and handing them to a servant.


    "Congrattions, Patricia. Isaac is a lot better than Zachary."


    Most mothers would think their sons were the best of the best. Courtney only said that because she


    wanted Patricia to leave her son alone.


    Patricia had always been grateful for the Selwyns'' help, especially Zachary''s. He lent her and her


    children a hand when they needed it most, and she extended that gratitude back to his family as well.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240


    "You can rest easy now, Mrs. Selwyn."


    Courtney tried to give her money and make her leave Zachary. Patricia didn''t take it, but she did as she


    was told. However, her refusal to take the check worried Courtney. She kept thinking Patricia would


    come back for her son. Now that she saw me and Elizabeth together, she can rest easy.


    Courtney nodded. "Of course."


    Patricia nodded and went to the entrance. When she was going past the ck rose area, she saw a girl


    in a red dress smiling sweetly among the sea of roses. The girl was telling the servants how to flower


    the roses. "Be careful. Don''t touch the petals."


    "Of course, miss."


    The girl was holding a ck rose and brought it up to her nose to take a whiff. Her eyes narrowed, and


    she muttered to herself, "This is nice."


    Patricia gave her a nod when she went by the girl.


    Suddenly, the girl said, "MissAniston, a moment."


    Patricia stopped in her tracks. "What would you need, miss?"


    Rose wagged the rose she was holding. "I''m Rose Ortega, the third youngdy of this family."


    Oh. "Hello, Ms. Ortega."


    Ortega? This is the Ortega household? There''s only one Ortega Family in this city, so this girl must be


    Nik''s sister. She knew Nik, so Patricia extended that friendship to his sister.


    Rose tilted her head to the side. "You''re Isaac''s girlfriend?"


    There was a hint of enmity in her eyes which didn''t escape Patricia. But the lie has been told, and I


    can''t redact it. She nodded. "Yes."


    The look on Rose''s face changed. "Do you know what his favorite flower is, then?"


    Patricia had known Isaac for a few months, but she had no idea about his preferences aside from his


    favorite food and coffee. She shook her head. He''s a guy. Do guys like flowers?


    Rose swayed her rose again, and a peal of silveryughter escaped her lips. "So you don''t know. He''s


    not serious about you either." Happily, she turned around and ordered the servants to water the flowers


    and pull out the weeds.


    Huh? What was that all about? Either way, she could see that Rose was the one who nted these


    roses here.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    And then she exited the greenhouse only to overhear the servants'' conversation.


    "Did you see thedy Old Mrs. Arnold brought with her? She''s gorgeous. I heard she''s Isaac''s


    girlfriend."


    "Ms. Rose must be upset."


    "She has had a crush on him since they were little, and her grandmother wanted her to marry Isaac as


    well. I thought Old Mrs. Arnold was her grandmother''s good friend. Why didn''t she help Ms. Rose out?"


    "Ah, calm down. Ms. Rose is the perfect match for someone like Isaac. He can have as many


    girlfriends as he wants, but Ms. Rose will be the one marrying him in the end."


    Patricia cocked her eyebrow. Oh, so he already has a candidate for marriage. I thought Adeline was


    the best he had. Yeah, no way Adeline can marry him.


    That''s even more so the case for me. She did have romantic feelings for Isaac, but her insecurity was


    stopping her from even thinking about marrying him or anyone else for that matter. I just want to live a


    peaceful life with my babies. Patricia decided to bury her love for Isaac deep in her heart.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    Patricia went by the servants like she heard nothing, and the servants quickly greeted her.


    "Miss Aniston!"


    Patricia smiled and nodded at them, and then she went to the bathroom, leaving the servants in shock.


    "Did she hear what we said?"


    "Of course she did!"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll just deny it if she asks. It''s not a bad thing she heard us. At least now she knows


    where she stands."


    The tea party had ended when Patricia came back. Everyone wanted to take a photo together, and


    Elizabeth waved at her. "Come here, Patricia."


    Elizabeth was standing in the center. Patricia stood beside her in the first row, while Lavender stood


    beside Patricia, and Rose stood beside Lavender.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gwen wasn''t worthy enough for this photo. She stood in front of the table alone, staring coldly at the


    ladies as they took that photo happily.


    Patricia and Elizabeth left after the tea party was officially over.


    Lavender and Rose sent them off. The youngdy asked, "Is Isaac busy, Elizabeth? It''s been two week


    since I came back, but we haven''t met even once."


    She tried to ask Isaac out, but every time she called him, his assistant would pick it up and tell her to


    make an appointment since Isaac was busy. And she hung up every time. She tried to ask her brother


    for help, but he ignored her.


    In the end, she asked her grandmother to hold a tea party so that she could ask Elizabeth to help her


    get a meeting with Isaac, but to her shock, Elizabeth came with Isaac''s girlfriend. That infuriated her,


    and her grandmother couldn''t bring up her marriage with Isaac anymore.


    Elizabeth looked at Patricia and smiled. "Isaac has always been busy. He doesn''t even have time for


    me. All his free time is left for Patricia. You can ask him out when he''s done with work."


    Elizabeth declined Rose''s request politely and helped Isaac out in refusing her in one fell swoop.


    Rose froze up. She didn''t expect Elizabeth to refuse her, so she turned her attention to Patricia.


    She could see Patricia was important to Elizabeth. Maybe Elizabeth likes her. I can''t depend on


    Elizabeth if I want to meet Isaac now.


    Oh no. The girl''s losingposure. Rose''s grandmother took over.


    "I made a bracelet for you, Elizabeth."


    Her servant handed a little bag to Elizabeth, who said, "Thank you."


    The olddies started chatting, and Patricia and Rose were left aside. Well, this is awkward, Rose


    thought.


    Patricia took her phone out and looked at the time. It''s after three. I can still get some work der.


    She scrolled through her phone.


    Rose came up to Patricia and nudged her with her shoulder. "Does Isaac spend any time with you,


    Miss Aniston?"


    No way he does. Isaac didn''t even tell her what flower he likes. I bet he doesn''t want her to know


    anything about him. He doesn''t care about her.


    Patricia shifted her attention to Rose.


    The girl was in a red dress and a white goat fur shawl. She had a round face and even rounder eyes.


    So cute. I bet she''s really young too. "He''s really busy and barely has time for me."


    Patricia was thinking, Why should he spend time with me? Not like I''m his real girlfriend. We meet at


    work every day, and we live our own lives after work.


    Rose beamed. I knew it. "Patricia. Can I call you Patricia? You''re older than me, right? I''ll add you on


    Messenger. We can go shopping or have some tea someday."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    Patricia showed Rose her profile name. She was delighted, as Rose could be her future customer as


    well.


    Once she added Patricia, Rose gave her the nickname of ''Isaac''s side chick''. I can try getting to Isaac


    through her. If I can befriend this woman, I can see Isaac.


    Elizabeth and Lavender eventually finished chatting, and Elizabeth said, "Time to go, Patricia."


    Patricia bade the Ortegas goodbye and got in Elizabeth''s car, and then they left the ce.


    Elizabeth held her hand. "Sorry for that, Tricia. I did want to help you, but more than that, I wanted you


    to get used to something like this." Elizabeth disliked these tea parties, but she had a duty to do that,


    for she was a part of the Arnolds.


    Patricia smiled. "It''s alright, Elizabeth." She was happy enough to humiliate Gwen and see everyone


    iste her.


    Elizabeth nodded. "Good to hear." She''s such a caring and understanding girl. Elizabeth was liking her


    more and more.


    The tea party took a lot out of Elizabeth, given her age. She needed to rest, but before that, they took


    Patricia to thepany and only left after she got out of the car.


    Patricia came back to an empty office. Isaac wasn''t around. She put her bag down and got herself a


    ss of water from the pantry. After downing it, she went to a quiet corner and called Darcie. There


    was no time to call her that morning as she had to leave in a hurry, and then the tea party happened.


    The call went through easily. "Hello?"


    She sounds sleepy. "Did I wake you, Darcie?"


    Oh, it''s Tricia! Darcie woke up right away. She stared around at the unfamiliar room. Well, I''ve slept


    here for a dozen times, so technically not that unfamiliar.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had a bit too much to drinkst night, so I overslept."


    Nope. Percy took me home and did me until dawn. Percy''s stamina was outstanding, but she couldn''t


    keep up. In the end, she was so exhausted, she couldn''t even get out of bed.


    Percy''s men were keeping an eye on Poppy in the hospital, so she kicked back and rxed. If it


    weren''t for the call, she would have kept on sleeping.


    Patricia was relieved to hear that. "I''m just worried about you. He didn''t do anything bad to you, did


    he?"


    Darcie got up and changed into her pajamas. My throat is dry. She was about to get some water, but


    when she came to the dining room, she saw a slip on the table.


    ''I have a mission to do. Gotta go. I''ll leave this house for you.'' The deed was ced under the slip, and


    there was a ck card there as well.


    Darcie nched. "He ran away?" she muttered to herself.


    Patricia was about to tell Darcie that she could tell her anything, but then she heard that muttering.


    "What? Who ran away?"


    Darcie smacked the deed, her eyes filled with disappointment. "Percy. He ran away."


    He promised he''d give his bone marrow to Poppy this Friday, but he went back on his word? I stayed


    with him for a month. Let him have sex with me every time he wants to. All I want is for Poppy to live. I


    don''t care what happens to me. How could he do this to me? That b*stard!


    Patricia was still confused. "Are you still waiting for Percy to help Poppy out? No new bone marrows?"


    Darcie wasn''t in the mood to talk about this. "I have to go, Tricia," she said raspily. "I need to find him.


    Talk to youter."


    Darcie then hung up, and Patricia looked at her phone for a few moments. Oh, I get it now. She went


    back to the office, and Isaac was already there. He probably just came back. "President Arnold, do you


    know where Percy is right now?"

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    Isaac nced at her. She''s pretty. Grandma must have had her dolled up for the tea party. Never saw


    her putting that kind of makeup or hairstyle on. It''s gorgeous.


    He was replying to a few emails on his phone, but now he turned his camera on and took a few


    pictures of her. There was a little difference between her in the photos and her in real life. The photos


    were just a cheap imitation of her beauty.


    Patricia kept asking, but he was still fiddling with his phone, so she asked again patiently, "Can you tell


    me where Percy is right now, President Arnold? My friend is looking for him."


    Isaac finally looked at her and cocked his eyebrow. "He went back to his base. Nik and I sent him off


    two hours ago."


    Patricia paled. "Where''s his base?" I can get Darcie to look for him at his base. If she can see him, she


    can find a way to settle this.


    Isaac smiled. "Nobody knows where the base is. It''s top-secret."


    That put Patricia''s n in disarray. "It''s top-secret? Nobody can find him?"


    So he did run away. And to think Darcie trusted him. He took advantage of her! Fury welled up within


    her.


    "Yeah. He''s in a special and dangerous line of work so secrecy is imperative. As long as he doesn''t


    come back, we''re practically disconnected from him. Couldn''t even reach him when his grandfather


    diedst year."


    Patricia gnashed her teeth in anger. "Percy is a b*stard!" She went back to her desk and packed her


    things up, and then she put on her coat. "I need to leave, President Arnold. There''s something I need to


    do," she said.


    She sounded like she was making a statement, not a request.


    Isaac said coldly, "It''s still working hours, Miss Aniston. Leave, and that counts as an AWOL."


    Patricia was just about to leave, but she hesitated for a while. And then she ignored his warning. I''m


    rich now. Three hundred and fifty grand in my ount. One day of sry is nothing.


    Isaac was surprised that she wasn''t fazed by the threat of getting her sry docked for being AWOL.


    Patricia got into the elevator and called Darcie, but it took a long while to get through.


    "Tricia?"


    "Stop calling Percy. He''s gone back to his base, and nobody knows where that is."


    And that was the final straw for Darcie. "That b*stard!" She started sobbing her heart out. Patricia felt


    sorry for her.


    "Where are you, Darcie? I''lle over." She needs someone by her side right now and I have to be


    there for her.


    "Prosperous Rivers, unit 2202."


    Patricia made a note of that. "Wait for me." About an hourter, Patricia rang the doorbell.


    Darcie took the door. She was in her pajamas, and her face was pale and distraught.


    Patricia went inside and looked around the house. It was about two hundred square meters and


    decorated minimalistically. Big and simple. A soldier like Percy would love this, of course.


    Darcie was on the couch, wiping her snot away with some tissues.


    "Down with a cold?"


    We did it once on the balconyst night. It was freezing, and I barely wore anything. Yeah, I''m down


    with a cold. "A bit."


    Patricia bent over and touched her forehead. "No fever, thank goodness. Any pills here?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia pointed at the TV cab. "There''s a medical kit in there. There should be some pills."


    Thest time her knees were bruised from kneeling too much, Percy got her the salve from that kit.


    Just the thought of Percy made her head hurt. They did everything inside and outside of the book. She


    complied with his everymand.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia whipped out oseltamivir and put it in a ss of water. "Finish this."


    Darcie picked the mug up and took a sip, and then she looked at Patricia with her puffy eyes. "I''m


    stupid, aren''t I? I keep getting duped by men."


    Zeke made her believe in love, and she paid the price with her future. She thought she wouldn''t get


    hurt if she just stopped loving, but in the end, another man duped her. He promised he''d give his


    marrow to Poppy, but now he''s gone.


    Patricia sat down beside her and wrapped her arm around Darcie''s shoulder. "I''d do the same thing for


    Sylvie, Darcie." The children were their whole world, and they would do anything for them.


    She knew Darcie only did everything Percy asked her to because she wanted Poppy to live. Patricia


    thought Percy would stay true to his word, but he didn''t. Guess I misjudged him.


    Darcie finished the medicine stiffly, but when she put the mug down, thedy was already cheering


    herself up.


    She spent thest few hours trying to call him, but she couldn''t get through to his phone or Messenger.


    But when Patricia told her why she couldn''t get through to him, she knew it was useless no matter how


    much she tried to call him. I can''t make him do anything if he insists on running from me.


    "I''ll be seeing Poppy now. I told her she was going to heal up really soon, and she was really over the


    moon about it. She''s gonna be disappointed if she can''t undergo the surgery. I need to tell the hospital


    staff to look for new bone marrow."


    She looks so pale, so fragile. Patricia''s heart went out for her. Her friend was wallowing in her sadness


    just a while ago, but now she looked all healed up. She''s tough. Patricia heaved a long sigh. Just like


    her, Darcie was raising her child alone. If they couldn''t be strong for their children, then nobody would.


    Darcie went and got changed, while Patricia went to stand in front of the french window. She saw the


    deed and ck card on the table. Percy left these for her, but money''s not important for Darcie. What''s


    important is Poppy.


    She called Isaac, but he didn''t pick up the first time. He must be mad that I left so unceremoniously.


    What a proud guy. She called him again, and this time, he picked it up. "What is it?" he asked coldly.


    Patricia could tell that he was in his car. Probably on his way home. "Please, President Arnold, if you


    can get in touch with Percy, tell him that Darcie is really sad after he left. Poppy is her world, just like


    how my children are my world. If Poppy dies, Darcie can''t go on living either."


    That was the truth, but she also wanted to scare Percy by bringing up the possibility that he might


    never see her the next time he came back. He slept with her. Guess he must like someone like Darcie.


    A frown knitted Isaac''s brows. He knew that Patricia loved her children a lot, and he could understand


    why Darcie couldn''t live without Poppy. "I''ll pass the message to him if I can get in touch with him."


    Patricia was happy to hear that. "Thank you, President Arnold!" I knew I liked him for a reason. He''s


    really kind.


    Her happiness made him happy as well. "So where''s my sweater, Patricia? Winter''s almost over."


    Whoops. Forgot all about it. She stuck her tongue out. "I''ll pick up the pace. When''s your birthday?"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    His birthday is some time after Christmas. I have to finish the sweater before that.


    Silence fell for a moment. And then he said, "I don''t celebrate my birthdays."


    That caught Patricia by surprise. He doesn''t celebrate his birthdays? Shouldn''t his parties be asvish


    as possible? But he didn''t sound happy when he brought his birthday up. "I''ll finish it before Christmas,"


    she promised.


    He grunted.


    Oh, Darcie''se back out. She said quickly, "I have to go now. Don''t forget to have dinner." She hung


    up and approached Darcie. "I''ll go to the hospital for you if you don''t feel well." She knew the doctors


    well as she had gone to the hospital a lot over thest two years.


    Darcie looked sickly. Even her lips were white. "It''s alright. I wanna see Poppy."


    Worried, Patricia took her to the hospital. There were twodies taking care of Poppy. They said Percy


    had hired them.


    Darcie said nothing. He''s trying to make up for his departure. Either way, it made Darcie''s life easier.


    One of the servants was feeding Poppy. When Poppy saw Patricia, she smiled. "Where''s Sylvie, Miss


    Patricia? I miss her and the boys."


    Patricia sat down on the edge of the bed and took the te over from the servant to feed Poppy


    herself. "I''m busytely, so I didn''t bring them along. Next time."


    Her kids'' holiday would start this week. Today was theirst day in school for a while, but she never


    talked about school whenever Poppy was around.


    She has been out of school for two years. I bet she really wants to attend a school like the other kids.


    Patricia was worried that the mention of school would sadden her. Poppy was frail and thinner than she


    wasst time. Patricia''s heart went out to her.


    "Mommy said I''m going to undergo the surgery next week, and then I can go around like the other kids.


    I can go to school with Sylvie." Poppy''s eyes shone when she talked about that. Her happiness was


    almost palpable.


    Patricia teared up. If Percy saw this, he might never have run away.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Patricia and Isaac came back from a work survey. The moment they came back to the


    office, they saw Rose on the couch waving at them. "Hi, Patricia. Wanna grab lunch together?"


    Patricia looked at Isaac and forced a smile. "Sure."


    Isaac took his coat off. Patricia took it and hung it on the hanger.


    Rose was now sitting before Isaac, who was buried in work. She rested her chin on her hand and


    stared fixedly at him. "We''re getting lunch together, Isaac. Come with us." She came just to see Isaac.


    It''s been six months. He got hotter.


    Isaac noticed her staring at him, so he shot back with an icy look. "You graduated college?"


    Rose nodded. "Earlier than I nned, so I have nothing to do butze at home. Do you need more


    secretaries? I can work for you."


    She would work for him if it meant seeing him every day. When she saw Patricia''s desk earlier, only


    god knew how jealous she felt.


    Patricia took her seat. She felt a little uneasy seeing Rose staring at Isaac like she wanted to gobble


    him up, so she got up from her seat and approached her. "Ms. Ortega, why don''t you wait for me at the


    restaurant? I''lle over at lunchtime." There''s like an hour before lunchtime.


    Rose''s attention was still on Isaac''s beautiful face. A smile curled her lips. "It''s alright. I can wait right


    here with you." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    Isaac answered, "Nik will kill me if I hired you as my secretary."


    Rose stuck her tongue out. "He doesn''t care about me, so he won''t kill you." She held his sleeve and


    swayed it. "Aw, let me be your secretary. I''ll do anything."


    Isaac looked at her hand and pulled back, and then he went back to work. "No. I can''t hire an Ortega.


    You can work at your family''spany or Nik''s hospital if you want."


    The Ortega Family was a family of doctors. Nik''s brother had taken over the Ortega''s medical


    company, whereas Nik, who majored in medicine, had opened up a few hospitals, making them a


    part of the family business. Rose has also majored in a field rted to medicine. And now that she''s


    graduated, it goes without saying that she should stick to medicine-rted jobs as well, Isaac thought.


    Patricia watched them chat. They look so close. It''s just like the servants said; no matter how many


    girlfriends he has, Rose is the only one who will marry him. I guess that''s true.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The current Isaac was nothing like his usual self. He was usually stern and proud, but right now, the


    way he spoke and looked at Rose was nothing short of gentle and warm. Patricia''s lips curled down,


    and envy welled within her. She went to the pantry to make two cups of coffee and set them down


    heavily before Isaac and Rose.


    Rose felt the jealousy hanging in the air, and she smiled at Patricia sweetly. "Thank you, Patricia. You


    look lovely today."


    Patricia, who was still green with envy just a moment ago, felt her mood turn slightly better after


    hearing the praiseing from Rose with a smile. Figured it would be rude of her to continue her sulky


    attitude, she forced a smile. "You''re wee. This is my job."


    Though, she still threw a re at Isaac indignantly. Isaac was the only one to whom she could vent,


    after all. Don''t flirt in front of me, will you? I''m still single, you know. He wasn''t dating Rose yet, but the


    more Patricia looked at them, the more she thought they were a good match for each other.


    She then went back to her seat and tried to read a book to distract herself, but it failed. The sweet


    laughter that came from Rose annoyed her greatly. Wonder if he thinks it''s sweet.


    She looked at Isaac and said, "Miss Lock said you have to finish signing those files before work is done


    for the day, Mr. Arnold."


    I thought he was busy. He doesn''t even have time to eat most of the time, but now he''s chatting with


    Rose? That made her feel agitated. She wanted to interrupt them and even stop them from seeing


    each other, if possible.


    Isaac arched an eyebrow and nced at Patricia nonchntly. However, despite his neutral face, he


    was filled with glee inside. He was smart enough to realize she was jealous. It was his first time seeing


    her behave that way, and that made him feel exhrated. "y by yourself for a bit, Rose. I need to


    work. We can get lunchter."


    Rose was delighted. "Of course, Isaac. You work, and I''ll wait."


    She didn''t expect a warm wee from Isaac. Maybe I got prettier over thest six months. Everyone


    said I got a lot hotter. Well, that''s how it is with girls. Everyone loves a pretty one, like me. She started


    taking selfies, and the more she took, the prettier she thought she looked.


    Patricia approached Isaac and whispered, "Mr. Arnold, I thought you were going to have lunch with a


    client." No, that wasn''t in his itinerary before¡ªthat''s one I just scheduled for him just a moment ago.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    A smirk glinted in Isaac''s eyes. He said, "Cancel it. Rose is here today, and I''ll have lunch with her."


    The look on Patricia''s face changed, and she muttered, "You just wanna date thedy. Work is


    important too, you know."


    She went back to her desk and canceled the appointment. The client called her all kinds of names.


    "You said he could meet up with me just ten minutes ago, and now he can''t? Are you crazy?"


    She told him Isaac was down with something and had to be hospitalized, so the cancetion was


    imminent. After hearing that, the client stopped yelling at her and sent his regards to Isaac. "I can see


    him after he''s discharged."


    Patricia hung up and stuck her tongue out. I hope he doesn''t know I just said he was hospitalized.


    She then muttered to herself quickly, "Knock on wood." I don''t want him to get sick. Just ignore what I


    said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    While Isaac was signing the files, Rose had been staying quiet just as Isaac had requested, so Patricia


    could finally work in peace.


    He had done signing the files at about lunchtime, so he said, "I''ve finished signing the papers, Miss


    Aniston. Take them to Miss Lock."


    Patricia got up, took the stack of files, and left the office. When she came into Sore''s office, she was


    on a call, so Patricia waited for her. However, the call went on for about ten minutes before it ended.


    She then looked at the files on the table and asked, "Did he finish signing everything, Miss Aniston?"


    Patricia nodded. "Yes, Miss Lock."


    Sore smiled at her. "You''re the only one who''s gutsy enough to rush him. I''ll hand over the urgent


    files to you next time they need his signatures, okay?"


    "Okay," Patricia replied with a smile.


    "So, are you going to have lunch with Mr. Arnold, or will you be going to the cafeteria with me?"


    Sore might be the head secretary who made a six-figure sry every year, but she was still polite to


    Patricia. After all, this girl''s workce was in Isaac''s office. That alone set her apart from every other


    secretary.


    Isaac used to bring Sore along wherever he went, but now he only took Patricia with him. Patricia


    had no qualifications or capabilities, so she only got so far because of her looks. However, just that


    alone was reason enough for Sore to befriend her. At least they could let her handle stuff with Isaac if


    they were too scared to say anything.


    Patricia shook her head and said, "A friend just came, and we''re having lunch together, so thank you


    for the offer, but I have to decline."


    She then went back to Isaac''s office, but there was nobody there. She quickly looked around before


    finally confirming that they were gone. Angrily, she sat back behind her desk and heaved a sigh. "I


    thought we were having lunch together. Why didn''t they wait for me?"


    And he always waits for me when it''s lunchtime. I can''t believe he dumped me for some girl. Instead of


    going out to grab lunch, she stayed in her seat and scrolled through her phone¡ªshe was so mad that


    she had lost her appetite.


    However, her finger swiping across the screen suddenly froze when she came across a status. It was a


    photo of food on a table posted by Rose, and Patricia could see Isaac''s hand making an appearance at


    the corner of the shot. And there was a caption attached to the photo.


    ''I''m going to gobble everything up. And him as well.''


    Patricia erged the photo and confirmed that the hand indeed belonged to Isaac. It was too obvious


    since there was a ring on his index finger, and the pattern of a wolf was engraved on it.


    Patricia closed the app. What am I, mad? Of course, it''s him. He just said they were getting lunch


    together. Who else could it be but him? She rested her chin on the back of her hand and rolled her


    eyes. But why am I feeling so upset? She then got up. "Fine. You guys won''t wait for me, then I''m


    getting lunch by myself."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    Right then, a call from Zachary came. Patricia picked up the phone and said, "Hello.".


    "Hey, Tricia. Just went by yourpany, and I thought I should have lunch with you."


    Perfect timing. I''m just about to head out and get something good! Can''t believe he''s already


    downstairs waiting for me. She then said, "Sure. Where are you? I''m on my way."


    Zachary looked at the couple across from him and said inly, "The French restaurant right across


    yourpany."


    "Right away," answered Patricia. She went into the bathroom to put some lipstick on andb her hair.


    She was in professional attire today. Her coat was ck, and she was wearing a shirt and tight,ced


    skirt underneath. The fact she wore lipstick was so she could look more outstanding. When she went


    into the restaurant, she was surprised to see Rose and Isaac there. Oh, didn''t know they were having


    lunch here.


    She shrugged it off and approached Zachary. "Hey." She took the seat across from him.


    Zachary pushed a ss of water to her. "Have some water."


    He then snapped his fingers, and a waiter came over. "You may serve the food now," he said.


    Patricia sipped some of the warm lemon water, and she asked, "So, found anyone you like during the


    blind dates?"


    The look on Zachary''s face changed. Why did she bring that up? "No," he answered indifferently.


    The appetizers were served, and he ced some on Patricia''s te. "You''ve lost a lot of weight. Have


    some more."


    Surprise shed in Patricia''s eyes. Did I? I think I''ve gained weight, though. Well, whatever. It''s been a


    while since I had French cuisine. It still tastes as good as ever.


    Rose was sitting right across from them. She saw Patricia a momentter when she lifted her head,


    and her eyes shone. "Oh, that''s Patricia!"


    Isaac turned to look in the direction Rose was looking at. It really is Patricia, but why is she with


    Zachary? When Zachary met Isaac''s gaze, he gave Isaac a slight nod as a greeting.


    The look on Isaac''s face changed. He nced at Patricia, but she had her back turned to him and was


    having her meal, so she didn''t notice his fixed gaze on her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rose smiled. "Didn''t know Patricia knows Zachary. And they seem like good friends."


    As she said that, Rose was even more delighted. She thought Isaac would stay away from her once he


    had a girlfriend, but he became a bit friendlier instead. At least he talks to me a little now.


    As she continued to look at the pair sitting at the table right across her, she could tell that Zachary liked


    Patricia very much. After all, Rose had someone she liked as well, and one look was enough to tell her


    that Zachary harbored feelings for Patricia. The affection in his eyes was almost palpable.


    Isaac said nothing, and he barely ate anything as well. All he did was drink his tea, and he seemed a


    lot more brooding.


    Rose thought things got a little silent after they got to this restaurant, so she made conversation. "Does


    Nik have a girlfriend, Isaac? Grandma loves him the most. She wants to see him get married soon."


    Isaac knew that. Lavender loved Nik the most since he was the best-looking out of his siblings, and


    he knew how to make her happy, so she loved him more. Isaac answered coolly, "No idea." He wasn''t


    the type who would poke his nose in someone else''s affairs, and rtionship stories weren''t on his to-


    do list.


    Rose could feel the tension in the air. He''s acting too aloof.


    She shifted her attention to Zachary''s table. He was smiling over there while Isaac looked gloomy over


    here. But he always looks like that. I need to get used to it. And then she dug into her food quietly.


    Patricia focused on the food. It was a hearty lunch, as every dish was sumptuous enough to dance with


    her tastebuds.


    "Had enough, Miss Aniston? Time to work."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    Isaac was standing beside her, the look in his eyes cold.


    Patricia cocked her eyebrow and looked at the time. "There''s still one hour of lunchtime, Mr. Arnold."


    She was mad that Isaac didn''t wait for her when he promised they''d get lunch together.


    Rose waved at Patricia. "Are you friends with Zachary, Patricia? You guys seem close." She shot


    Zachary a smile as she said that.


    Zachary answered, "Good eye, Miss Ortega. Yes, and I''m currently courting Miss Aniston."


    Rose''s eyes widened a little. "Nice taste for women, Zachary. She''s beautiful and capable. I bet she''ll


    be a good wife." She then held Isaac''s hand. "Let''s go, Isaac."


    Isaac was looking at Patricia darkly, which earned him an eye-rolling from Patricia. She was too mad to


    talk to him.


    After Rose and Isaac left, Patricia finished her lunch as well. She put her cutlery down and sipped


    some water.


    Zachary smiled. "The Ortegas are good friends of the Arnolds, especially the olddies. They probably


    will try to match Rose and Isaac up."


    Patricia had known Isaac for a long time, and only now had she finally learned everything about the


    man. The Isaac I''d known back then was just the tip of the iceberg. "I heard about that as well." And I


    think I finally knew why Elizabeth took me to that party yesterday.


    Zachary''s sights turned to her ne. Wait, that''s Celestial Tears. He had tried to bid for it just so he


    could give it to her. But she already has it?


    Patricia noticed his staring, so she looked down and realized her ne was exposed. She tucked it


    back into her shirt. "It''s a fake." She smiled. "I bought it off a bazaar."


    Zachary was at the auction, so he could recognize the ne anywhere. Hence, he knew Patricia


    was lying. He was no fool. And he also knew who won the bid. Losing out to Isaac was not a total


    failure on his part, but losing the woman in front of him to Isaac would be a different story, though. I


    won''t allow that!


    He gazed at Patricia and held her hand. "Ever since I saw you six years ago, I can no longer fall for


    anyone else. I''ve always been waiting for you."


    She looked at his hand and tried to pull her hand back, but he had an iron grip.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Please, won''t you give me a chance, Tricia?" There was genuine love in his eyes, but there was also


    sadness.


    He had been waiting for her all these years. Back then, he thought she would be his as long as he


    stayed with her, but Isaac''s appearance changed his mind. Just because Zachary stayed with her didn''t


    mean she would be his. Eventually, he started getting scared. He was scared someone might take her


    away.


    Patricia would be lying if she said she wasn''t moved. Zachary was handsome, capable, and sessful.


    Any woman would fall for him, and he would be the best husband for anyone. Anyone but her. Still, she


    nodded.


    "I''ll think about it." She pulled her hand back. "I should get to work now."


    Zachary stood up. "I''ll send you off." He paid the bill and went ahead with her. They strolled down to the


    junction and waited for the green light.


    When the green light lit up, Patricia took a step forward, but Zachary held her hand and took her to the


    other side of the street. Patricia looked down at her hand. It waspletely covered by his big, warm


    hand.


    She had to say it felt warm being held this way¡ªit felt like someone was concerned about her. A smile


    shed in her eyes. Zachary was the one person she didn''t want to hurt, so she couldn''t refuse him


    outright. She had toe up with a way to make him give up on her without hurting him.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250


    Zachary let her hand go when they got to the other side of the street. When they were a few steps


    away from thepany, a young girl suddenly showed up.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Care for some flowers for your girlfriend, sir?" The girl was in dirty clothes, and her hair was


    disheveled. Her shirt was thin, and her hands were red from the cold.


    Patricia asked, "Why are you out here selling flowers, girl?" She always had sympathy for kids since


    she had children of her own.


    The girl answered timidly, "My grandma''s sick, and I need money for her medication."


    Zachary whipped his wallet out and handed her a stack of cash. "I''ll take it."


    The girl quickly waved her hands. "That''s too much. I just need fourteen bucks."


    He took the flowers from her. "The rest is for your grandmother''s medications."


    The girl then bowed to them. "Thank you, mister. Thank you,dy. You''re so kind. I wish you


    happiness."


    The girl cracked a smile and left.


    Zachary handed the flowers to Patricia. "For you."


    It is my first time receiving flowers¡ªone big bouquet of roses, no less. "Thank you." She smiled.


    Zachary had always been a kind guy. She took the bouquet and went into the building. The moment


    she entered the elevator, everyone looked at her.


    Most departments didn''t talk to one another, so they had no idea who she was. When the employees at


    the president''s office saw what she was holding, they asked, "Did your boyfriend give you this, Miss


    Aniston?"


    "He''s such a romantic."


    Patricia froze for a moment. She wanted to say no, but rumors were flying around thepany, and


    lots of people were waiting for the chance to make fun of her, so ultimately, she said yes. Wouldn''t want


    even more trouble down the road.


    When she went into Isaac''s office holding the flowers, she was met with a dark look. The moment Isaac


    saw the flowers, he shot up and strode over to take her bouquet.


    "Hey!" She had wanted to take it back to her home. I wanna tell the kids about the girl who sold flowers,


    and I can''t do that if he took it away¡ªNo! He tossed them into the bin?! Patricia followed him. "Why did


    you throw my flowers?"


    She tried to pick them back up, but he held her hand and swiveled her around, turning her away from


    the bin. "You''re not picking them up."


    The look on Patricia''s face changed. "Those are my flowers, though."


    Isaac stared straight into her eyes, his jaw tensing up. "Are his flowers that important? I can buy you


    some if you want," he said coldly.


    He thought she was not like the other girls. I thought she wasn''t fond of flowers. If I knew she liked


    them, I would have bought a ton of them for her.


    Patricia felt happy for some reason. Is he jealous because Zachary bought flowers for me? "I only want


    this one, so let me go."


    She struggled and tried to pick the bouquet back up again.


    However, Isaac held both of her hands and made her retreat until her back was against the wall, and


    then he pressed his lips against hers.


    Patricia''s eyes went wide. His kiss was as powerful as a bite, and the pain was making her tear up.


    Though, he soon switched it to a much gentler kiss. She could feel her tongue getting sucked on. Try


    as she might, she couldn''t pull it back, and Isaac kept sucking on it.


    She felt electric currents coursing through her, and her resistance faltered.


    Isaac loved it when she was slowly giving up resistance and giving in to her desires. He went further


    with his kiss and put her hands on his neck, or she might slump.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Isaac''s hand was on Patricia''s chest as he snuck his other hand under her shirt. He could feel that her


    skin was soft, and his breathing turned rapid and heavy.


    Just then, the door opened without warning.


    "President Arnold¡­" Liam called out to him when he entered the room, and then he became startled


    for a moment before stepping backward and closing the door.


    The interruption shocked Patricia. Her hands were initially wrapped around the man''s neck, but she


    tried to push him away now.


    "I¡ª" She could barely widen their gap and say something when the man locked lips with her again.


    This time, she found it hard to breathe, and his hands were wandering over her body, making her feel


    flustered.


    Argh! Both bashful and anxious, she pushed him away forcefully. "Please calm down, President


    Arnold." After she pushed him away, she realized that her chest felt a little colder than usual. She


    lowered her head and eximed, "Ah!"


    She hurriedly turned around. When was my shirt unbuttoned? Even my bra isn''t in the right ce!


    It was so embarrassing that she just wanted to vanish as quickly as she could.


    On the other hand, Isaac touched his lips, which were bleeding as the woman had bitten his lips earlier.


    He squinted, recalling how attractive the woman had looked earlier. The sensation he had felt with his


    hands still lingered, and that was enough for him.


    After adjusting her clothes, Patricia turned around. She realized her lips were a little swollen, and she


    reckoned that her face must be as red as an apple. Then, she took a look at the flowers in the trash


    can. She wanted to pick them up but wouldn''t dare to do it. If she had done so, that man might do


    something to her again.


    With a blushing face, she returned to her desk and covered her face with both hands. The images of


    what had happened shed through her mind. To say that she was embarrassed was an


    understatement.


    If Isaac finds out what was on my mind, he''ll think that I yearn for bedroom matters. Oh, my gosh! I''ve


    never had these feelings before. What''s wrong with me recently? Is it because I''m older now that I start


    experiencing these sorts of feelings?


    Patricia could no longer work as she covered her face and muttered to herself.


    On the other hand, Isaac had entered the lounge, and it wasn''t until a momentter that he came out.


    Patricia thought that the man was pretty tactful, for they couldn''t be face to face at this moment.


    About ten minutester, Sore entered the room and put down a bag on Isaac''s table. "I''ve brought


    you the thing you want, President Arnold."


    "Alright. You may leave now."


    She nodded and shuffled toward the door before ncing at Patricia subconsciously.


    Patricia hurriedly put down her hands and shed a smile at her. "Hi, Miss Lock."


    "Your face is flushing, Miss Aniston. Are you down with a fever or something?"


    Patricia shook her head. "No. I think my face is red because I was getting some rest with my head on


    the table earlier." She was anxious as she spoke.


    Only after Sore left the office did Patricia let out a breath. Fortunately, Sore didn''t detect anything.


    Otherwise, she would''ve been very embarrassed.


    Isaac put down the bag on her table and gaped at her with his dark, bottomless gaze. "Get changed.


    Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    Hearing that, Patricia just wanted to hide in a pit on the floor if there was one. Her face turned a shade


    redder as she red at the man. She pressed her lips into a line and waited for a while before asking,


    "What do you mean?"


    This woman is still ying dumb. Isaac put on a cheeky smile. "I touched it."


    Then, he held out his right hand and showed her the middle finger.


    Patricia was just an innocent woman, so how could she possibly know how to respond when the man


    teased her? She stood straight up and picked up the bag before dashing toward the lounge. This man


    is terrible. I have to stay as far away from him as possible!


    Isaac chuckled. "You taste sweet."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252


    Patricia fell to her knees when she heard that, feeling embarrassed. However, she wouldn''t dare to


    groan in pain, for she was worried that Isaac would see how terrible she looked. Enduring the pain, she


    got to her feet and dashed into the lounge before locking the door.


    In fact, Isaac had seen her falling to the ground, but he was tactful enough not to go over. He seemed


    to be in a good mood. As he looked at the index finger and the middle finger of his right hand, he


    grinned. Then, he pressed a button on the interphone and said, "Come here, Liam."


    When Liam heard his boss calling out to him, he felt the urge to resign and escape. Nevertheless, he


    wouldn''t dare to do that, so he could only shuffle toward the president''s office.


    Before he could enter the room, Sore asked with a smile, "Why do you look like a mess, Mr.


    Dorchester? Have you made a mistake or something?"


    One of them was the chief secretary, while the other was the special assistant to the president. Both of


    them were on an equal footing, so they were sarcastic with their words.


    Liam shot her a dispassionate nce and questioned, "Where were you just now?"


    Sore''s smile froze when she heard that. She had left the office to buy women''s underwear just now,


    and Isaac had demanded that he wanted the sexiest design. Certainly, she couldn''t tell anyone about


    what Isaac had told her to do.


    Liam snorted. "You don''t want to know what mistake I made. Remember to knock on the door before


    you enter the room, and don''t push the door open without permission."


    That was the mistake he had made. He thought it waspletely normal that Isaac never responded


    to him. Who could have expected that he would see the two of them making out when he entered the


    room? He let out a sigh and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Only when he heard Isaac''s impassive voice did he open the door. He then stood in front of Isaac''s


    desk and hung his head low like a student who had made a mistake.


    "I''m sorry, President Arnold." He felt that apologizing to Isaac first would calm thetter down.


    With his fingers tapping on the table, Isaac squinted and said indifferently, "Arrange a meet-up with


    Zachary tonight. I have to talk about thend in Eastville with him."


    Liam''s eyes brightened as Isaac didn''t intend to find fault with him. "Alright, President Arnold. I''ll make


    the arrangement now."


    Patricia was supposed to deal with such a matter, but it seemed that Isaac was aware of Zachary''s


    feelings for the woman.


    When Liam entered the office on this day, he heard some secretaries mentioning that Patricia had


    come to the office with red roses, and it was Zachary who had personally sent her those flowers.


    It seemed that Isaac was aware of it as well. As the love rivals were going to meet, there might be a


    conflict between them.


    Patricia left the lounge after getting changed. She kept her own underwear inside her bag because she


    didn''t want to see it anymore. Nevertheless, she couldn''t just throw it into the trash can in the lounge,


    so she could only keep it in her bag and discard it when she got off work. She then concentrated on


    work and wouldn''t dare to look at Isaac.


    On the other hand, the man knew her temperament well, so he never told her to do anything even


    though he hadn''t had coffee in the entire afternoon.


    It wasn''t until it was time to get off work that Patricia shot him a nce, for she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Can I get off work now, President Arnold?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was 6.30PM, but the man didn''t seem to have the intention of leaving.


    They were supposed to get off work thirty minutes ago. If the man didn''t need her to do anything, she


    wanted to head home and keep her kidspany.


    Isaac was still busy with work, so he replied nonchntly, "Alright, you may leave."


    Patricia''s eyes lit up, then she started packing up her stuff and picked up her bag before running away.


    All of a sudden, Isaac turned to look at her and nced at her lips. "Take this with you."


    There was an ointment on the table. A puzzled Patricia picked it up and wondered what it was for.


    I''m not wounded. She batted her eyes but couldn''t bring herself to ask the man.


    Isaac stroked his nose. "There''s a wound on your lips. This ointment will help heal it quickly."


    Instantly, Patricia flushed. This guy is once again reminding me of what had happened in the office


    earlier! She pressed her lips together and turned around to flee the scene.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253


    In a private room named Bambusa in Spago, Zachary and Isaac were seated by the table while their


    assistants were just beside them. As they watched their bosses ring at each other, they were


    helpless.


    Eventually, they rose from the chairs at the same time and lifted their sses.


    "I''ll propose a toast to you, Mr. Selwyn."


    "I''ll propose a toast to you, Mr. Arnold."


    Isaac shot a dispassionate look at Zachary''s assistant, Darell Mcgee. On the other hand, Zachary


    swept an impassive nce over Liam. None of them responded to the assistants.


    Liam and Darell were embarrassed, so they clinked their sses and gulped down the wine. After they


    were seated, they wouldn''t dare to do anything silly again. Hence, they could only look at each other.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They had never felt so helpless before. The fact that they were respectively the special assistants to


    the presidents suggested that they had excellent capabilities. However, they often felt useless when


    they dealt with their bosses.


    Breaking the silence, Zachary asked, "Aren''t you here to talk about the plot ofnd in Eastville, Mr.


    Arnold? Have you decided to sell it to me?" He pretended to be friendly with a faint smile, but


    everything he said sounded scornful. There was no denying that he was a haughty person despite


    appearing affable.


    On the other hand, Isaac gaped at him unenthusiastically. "I can sell you thend since it doesn''t


    matter to me. However, Patricia is my woman, so I don''t want you to approach her again."


    His rationale was clear; he could give up the plot ofnd but not his woman.


    The smile on Zachary''s face faded when he heard that, and it was reced with coldness.


    "You might not be aware of it yet, Mr. Arnold, but I''ve known Patricia for five years. I''ve been wooing


    her during this period, and she''s considering bing my partner. Love cannot be forced. I don''t think


    she''ll fall in love with a womanizer like you."


    Zachary believed that he knew Patricia very well. An innocent woman like her wouldn''t love ascivious


    man.


    Other than Adeline, Isaac was also in an ambiguous rtionship with Rose. It was also said that there


    was a woman he looked up to, and he had been looking for her over the years. There was no way


    Patricia would fall in love with this kind of man. Even if she was besotted with Isaac, Zachary was


    determined to make her stay away from that jerk.


    All of a sudden, Isaacughed. "Don''t you think you''re too conceited, Mr. Selwyn? Do you think you


    know her very well? You might not be aware of it yet, but after you sent her flowers today, she kissed


    me and said she loves someone like me."


    Then, he poured himself a cup of wine and squinted before chugging it down joyfully.


    A momentter, he said to Liam, "Have you brought the contract with you? Give it to Mr. Selwyn. If he''s


    willing to sign the contract, the plot ofnd in Eastville will be his."


    Liam put down the contract in front of Zachary, who soon realized that there was a condition in the


    contract. It was stated that Zachary would have to stop wooing Patricia. Besides that, he could never


    see her or contact her again.


    The moment he saw the condition, he tore the contract apart. "Stop daydreaming, Isaac! We still have


    other projects even if we don''t get the plot ofnd in Eastville, but I''ll never give up on Patricia!"


    He rose from the chair after he finished speaking.


    Darell quickly got up as well. "We''ll take our leave, Mr. Arnold. See you, Liam!"


    Zachary glowered at him. "Stop talking to people like them. Go!"


    They left the room and shut the door with a bang.


    Liam stole a nce at Isaac, who was drinking wine cheerfully. He had to acknowledge that no one


    was better than Isaac when it came to enraging others.


    Zachary''s expression earlier suggested that he was infuriated.


    Perhaps he has never kissed Miss Aniston before. He must be jealous, Liam thought.


    Isaac filled his cup with wine again and eyed Liam. "Do you have a girlfriend now, Liam?"


    He recalled that Liam used to have a girlfriend, but they broke up for some reason. This guy is in his


    thirties, but he is still single. What a pity.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    At the mention of his ex-lover, Liam smiled bitterly. "I''m too busy. No woman will fall in love with a busy


    man like me." What can I do? Women these days want their partners to go to them immediately with


    just a call.


    On the other hand, Liam had to attend to Isaac whenever thetter called, so he didn''t have time to


    keep his partnerpany if he had one. Back then, his girlfriend broke up with him because he


    couldn''t keep herpany when she was sick. At the thought of this, he gulped down his wine.


    Isaac arched his brow. "Alright. If you have a girlfriend in the future, I''ll give you more free time."


    Hearing that, Liam was astounded. "Please don''t fire me, President Arnold. I''ll work harder. I don''t need


    a girlfriend."


    Isaac picked up some food from the te. "I didn''t say I would fire you. I just think you needpany


    as well."


    At that instant, Liam felt that Isaac had changed. He seems to be a little morepassionate now.


    ¡­


    When Patricia returned home, she opened the front door and saw two bodyguards standing in the yard.


    Noticing that Patricia had returned, Sylvie went over and whispered, "They''ve been standing there like


    two logs, Mommy."


    Patricia turned to look at the bodyguards at the door and reckoned that they indeed looked like two


    logs. Wait a minute. Does Sylvie know who they are?


    Ignoring the guards, she shuffled forward with the yarn in her hands as she had to get prepared and


    knit a sweater for Isaacter. When she was about to enter the living room, the bodyguards finally


    called out, "Miss Patricia!"


    Patricia turned to look at them. "Did my grandfather send you here?"


    One of the bodyguards replied, "Yes, Old Mr. Aniston sent us here to bring you and the kids to the


    Aniston Residence."


    With a frown, Patricia asked, "Does my grandfather want to see them?"


    Recalling that her grandfather was stern with her when he found out she was pregnant, she wasn''t


    willing to go over.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she had previously promised that she would bring the kids to see him, she didn''t mean it. She


    would be worried if she did so. That was because she didn''t want her kids to be despised or mocked.


    They were not only her kids but also the best gifts she had ever had.


    "Yes, Miss Patricia."


    Patricia gazed at her kids. Her sons were in the living room, totally unperturbed. She wondered what


    they were doing with theputers. Anyway, she could never figure out what they did. They had told


    her before that they could earn some money by doing some coding. Since her sons loved doing it, she


    would support them unconditionally.


    She put down the yarn and eyed her kids. "Your great-grandpa would like to see you, darlings. Would


    you like to meet up with him?"


    The kids had never seen any of their mother''s rtives before, so they had no idea who their great-


    grandfather was.


    Because Hendrick had requested to see the kids, it was hard for Patricia to turn him down. After all, her


    grandfather used to treat her very well.


    Sylvie nodded repeatedly. "Sure thing!"


    The young girl didn''t even know what a great-grandfather was, but being an outgoing child, she


    enjoyed meeting new people. Scott and Sten nced at their mother and announced unanimously,


    "It''s up to you, Mommy."


    They would tag along if Patricia wanted them to see Hendrick. After giving it some thought, Patricia


    reckoned that they''d better meet up with Hendrick on this day, for such a meet-up would take ce


    sooner orter anyway.


    "Wait for us outside. We''ll get changed and go with you."


    The bodyguards replied at the same time, "Roger that."


    Seeing that those dull-looking men were gone, Sylvie turned to her mother. "They called you Miss


    Patricia, Mommy. Are you a wealthydy or something?"


    The kids had figured out that their mother must be from a prestigious background, for she was well-


    mannered and elegant. Even though she had never brought this up, they had a feeling that she used to


    live afortable life.


    Patricia replied with a smile, "I''m the oldest child in my family, so they call me Miss Patricia out of


    courtesy."


    She stroked Sylvie''s face. "Be a good girl and behave yourself when you see your great-grandfather."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    By telling Sylvie to be obedient, Patricia hoped that the young girl wouldn''t attract Hendrick''s attention.


    That way, her grandfather wouldn''t vent his anger on Sylvie if he threw a tantrum.


    Sylvie nodded. "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll be quiet."


    There was a small scar on her forehead. The bandage had been removed and reced with a band-


    aid, which could be concealed with her bangs. She was still an adorable young girl.


    Since they were going to the Aniston Residence, Patricia helped the kids change into branded clothes.


    Although they were not thetest designs, the kids could pull off any clothes as they were good-


    looking.


    The clothes looked brand new on the kids even though they were already outdated. Patricia was


    confident about how her children looked. The kids took after her, so they looked stunning as well.


    The four of them got into the car and headed to the Aniston Residence. When they were at the manor''s


    gates, Patricia was evidently nervous. I hope my grandfather is in a good mood today and he won''t


    throw a tantrum when he sees the kids.


    The car stopped in the driveway, after which a maid and the driver helped them open the doors.


    Patricia and the kids got out of the car. Sylvie was d in a rabbit-patterned coat and a pink mesh


    ovey dress. Paired with white socks and red leather shoes, she looked just like a princess.


    On the other hand, Scott and Sten were respectively swathed in monochromatic suits. One of them


    looked cool, while the other appeared affable.


    The maids in the yard were attracted to the four of them as they chatted among themselves.


    "Are those Miss Patricia''s kids? They look adorable!"


    "They look just like child actors straight out of the television."


    With a solemn expression, Patricia took Sylvie''s hand and shuffled toward the main building.


    When she entered the living room, she realized many people were seated on the couches. She swept


    a nce over them. Basically, everyone from the Aniston Family was present. When she saw Zachary


    in the living room, she couldn''t help but be surprised. That was because she had never told him about


    her background. In fact, she had never mentioned it to anyone since she left the Aniston Residence.


    When Hendrick saw the four of them, he swept a nce over the kids. Before the meet-up, he thought


    that he wouldn''t love the kids. After all, their father was some unknown man, and their birth had


    destroyed Patricia''s future. There was no denying that he was irked by their existence.


    But the moment he saw them, he was stunned. His determination turned into nothingness, and


    something seemed to have clicked. They''re my great-grandchildren. All of them.


    After all, who would have the heart to hate such adorable kids?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Patricia felt her heart leaping to her throat, for Hendrick was gaping at the kids. She was worried that


    he wouldn''t like them. Everyone at the scene was there to see Patricia make a fool of herself, so none


    of them uttered a word. They were waiting for Hendrick to blow his top.


    Therefore, it waspletely silent in the Aniston Residence at the moment. Everyone slowed down


    their breathing as they were worried that they would attract Hendrick''s attention and invite trouble to


    themselves.


    All of a sudden, Hendrickughed heartily. "You''re finally here, Patricia. Come over here, sweethearts."


    Sylvie, Scott, and Sten walked over before attempting to shake the older gentleman''s hand. "Nice to


    meet you, Great-Grandpa."


    All of them were stunned as the kids were truly lovable.


    Meanwhile, Patricia batted her eyes. Who taught them this?


    She turned to look at Hendrick, only to see him guffawing and telling them to drop the formalities.


    Sylvie ran to him and said, "Dear handsome Great-Grandpa, I''m Sylvie. I''ve saved my favorite candy


    for you."


    A heart-shaped pink lollipop was held out in front of Hendrick, who became startled for a moment as


    though something had hit his heart.


    He took the lollipop and examined it beforeughing cordially. "You''re so cute, Sylvie. Thank you for


    your candy, but can you eat it for me?"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    Sylvie took the lollipop and removed the wrapper before stuffing it into Hendrick''s mouth. "Have a taste.


    It''s sweet."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hendrick was a haughty man, but at this moment, he couldn''t bring himself to be stern. The other kids


    soon familiarize themselves with him.


    Everyone was furious when they saw that. They were there to watch Patricia make a fool of herself, but


    the show they were hoping to see never took ce. Furthermore, as they looked at the harmonious


    sight, they felt that the kids would rece Patricia and be Hendrick''s new favorites.


    Meanwhile, Patricia took a seat beside Zachary and eyed him. "Why are you here?"


    She didn''t think the Selwyns and the Anistons were good friends, and the two families rarely came into


    contact.


    Why is he here? To see my grandfather? Nope. Is he into one of the Anistons? That''s not possible,


    either. He just expressed his love for me a while ago. He''s not really a jerk, so he wouldn''t do such a


    thing.


    With a smile, Zachary took her hand. "I''m here to exin to Old Mr. Aniston that I''m the kids'' father,


    and I''m the one who has been taking care of you over the years."


    He was joyful as he spoke.


    In fact, he felt he should''ve done it a long time ago, but he had been waiting for her to bring him back to


    her family. However, with Isaac by her side now, he felt he had to take the initiative to do that.


    Hearing that, Hendrick turned to look at them. "You know what, Patricia? If you had told me you were


    with Zachary, I wouldn''t have been against it. Now, he has apologized to me, and I''ve forgiven him.


    Both of you are mature enough to get married, so it''s time to talk about your marriage."


    Patricia was stunned. How did things turn out this way?


    She was just there to let the kids see their great-grandfather, but they were already discussing her


    marriage.


    Zachary leaned close to her and said in a small voice, "It''s the best solution, Patricia. I love the kids. If


    you let me be their father, your grandpa and the others will stop saying that they are illegitimate kids."


    Patricia batted her eyes. There was no doubt that Zachary had a point, but she had never considered


    marrying him before. There''s no way the Selwyns will agree to it. She pressed her lips into a line. With


    the Anistons around, she couldn''t turn him down. Therefore, she just remained silent.


    Seeing that, Gwen put on a smile. "You''ve certainly found the right man, Patricia. Zachary is a


    promising young man, and you''ve done the Anistons proud."


    She secretly gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Adeline had a chance to marry a bright man, but the wedding was called off eventually. Hendrick was


    infuriated, saying he felt extremely humiliated. Now, he was vexed whenever he saw them.


    On the other hand, Patricia''s kids had gained Hendrick''s favor, and she was going to marry one of the


    Selwyns.


    Gwen was worried that Patricia would be important again in the family, so she was increasingly


    displeased. Then, she rose from the couch and shuffled toward the kitchen. The moment she entered


    the ce, she fished out her phone and called her cousin.


    Angie was married to Zachary''s uncle, Craig Selwyn, so she knew the affairs of the Selwyns very well.


    Gwen had to find out whether the Selwyns were aware of what was going on between Zachary and


    Patricia as well as the kids. She knew where the kids came from, but she couldn''t tell anyone about it.


    Just by letting the Selwyns know that Zachary was fooled, they would be infuriated. Why would


    Zachary marry Patricia when the kids were not his own?


    "What''s wrong, Gwen?" Angie was embarrassed during an outing with the other wealthydies the


    other day, and she was reprimanded by her sister-inw when she returned home. Therefore, she


    wasn''t willing to pick up the phone when she saw Gwen''s number.


    "There''s something I need to tell you, Angie. Zachary is in my house now. He says Patricia''s kids are


    his own. Do the Selwyns know that?"


    Angie''s interest was piqued when she heard that. "What did you just say? Are you talking about that


    woman who gave birth to kids out of wedlock?"


    "Yes, it''s her. Now, Zachary says those are his kids, and he wants to marry Patricia."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    Angie smiled. "I''ll ask my sister-inw about it. I haven''t heard of it before."


    Gwen could hear that her cousin was waiting to watch a good show as well. She didn''t believe that the


    Selwyns would ept Patricia. After the call ended, she returned to the living room.


    Presently, Patricia was seated beside Hendrick, who still treated her as well as he used to. With the


    kids around, he didn''t seem to hold any grudges against Patricia anymore. Meanwhile, Zachary was


    just beside them. He had given Hendrick a bottle of expensive wine, and thetter loved it. While


    Hendrick examined the bottle of wine, Zachary exined a little about the gift.


    When Gwen saw that the other Anistons were ignored, she was amused. As she had expected, the


    other Anistons would lose Hendrick''s favor whenever Patricia returned. "Dinner is ready, Dad. Let''s


    come together now."


    All of them entered the spacious dining room. Patricia, Zachary, and the kids were seated beside


    Hendrick. There were also the men at the table while thedies stayed away from Hendrick and seated


    at another table.


    Hendrick had high hopes for Zachary, who was known to be a promising young man in Appleby. The


    older folks in the city knew he was a hardworking man. Zachary had several rounds of drinks with


    Hendrick. After dinner, the kids yed with Hendrick for a while before heading home.


    At this moment, Zachary was walking beside Patricia. There was a smile that was as bright as the sun


    on his face, so there was no doubt that he was in a jolly mood.


    The Anistons didn''t see them off, for Zachary had arranged a sedan car to send them home. After the


    kids got into the car, Patricia and Zachary had a chat beside the vehicle.


    "Thank you for everything, Zachary."


    If not for the man''s presence, it would''ve been awkward for the kids to face Hendrick and the other


    Anistons on this day. Patricia''s rtives would''ve still called the kids all sorts of nasty names. Just now,


    they had kept their mouths shut, and Hendrick had acknowledged them to be his great-grandchildren.


    Everything went well, and Patricia was grateful to the man.


    Zachary extended his hand and tucked her hair behind her ears. "You don''t have to thank me. I


    should''ve visited Old Mr. Aniston sooner."


    If he had taken the initiative earlier, Patricia would''ve married him. Now, he regretted that he hadn''t


    done so sooner. Knowing that Zachary had misunderstood something, Patricia frowned. "You''re not the


    kids'' father, Zachary. I''ll exin it to everyone in the future."


    Zachary looked her in the eye. "It''s cold here. Get in the car. I''m willing to be the kids'' father, and I don''t


    think you doubt it."


    He was by Patricia''s side when she was pregnant, and he had watched the kids grow up. Even though


    he wasn''t their father, he could be considered their father figure.


    Certainly, Patricia never doubted it. She got into the car, followed by Zachary.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a butler of the Aniston Family, Mr. Wace, ran over. "These are Old Mr. Aniston''s gifts to the


    kids, Miss Patricia."


    Three paper bags were held out in front of Patricia through the window. Although she had no idea what


    was inside the bags, she had to take them as those bags were Hendrick''s gifts.


    "Please thank my grandfather on my behalf, Mr. Wace." She took the paper bags and held them in


    his arms. Hendrick was happy tonight, and the grudges between them had been resolved.


    Mr. Wace waved his hand at them. "Pleasee back more often, Miss Patricia. Old Mr. Aniston


    misses you very much."


    Patricia waved her hand at him as well. "I will, Mr. Wace."


    As the car soon drove past the gates of the Aniston Residence, Patricia looked at the bags and


    wondered what Hendrick had given her kids.


    Out of curiosity, she opened one of the bags. The moment she made out what was inside, she widened


    her eyes in disbelief, for it was a deed to a house in Estre Vi.


    She quickly opened the other bags and realized they were also deeds to the houses. Hendrick had


    respectively given the kids a house.


    Furthermore, the houses were next to each other. She was so shocked that she was at a loss for


    words. It was her dream to buy a small cozy house for her family, but she was given three big houses


    out of the blue.


    What in the world is happening? Did he just¡­

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    Sylvie extended her neck and took the paper bags before waving them at Zachary. "Can you tell me


    what they are, Mr. Zach?"


    That was because Patricia seemed to be petrified as she wouldn''t respond to Sylvie shaking her.


    Zachary took the bags and had a look before smiling. "These are your great-grandfather''s gifts to you.


    They are the deeds to some big houses."


    Sylvie widened her eyes. "For real? Do we have our own houses now?"


    The other kids had seen it as well, but they remained calm and collected. They were neither excited nor


    sad, just like how impassive they usually were.


    Zachary turned to look at Patricia and spoke in a pleasant voice that was tinged with warmth. "Your


    grandfather surely doted on you in the past, Tricia."


    Only then did Patriciae to her senses and keep the deeds before nodding. "It was because he


    overly doted on me that the others were jealous of me, and¡­"


    She didn''t finish her sentence, for she didn''t think it was useful to tell anyone about it. Only she


    understood the pain she had gone through and the resentment she had.


    Just then, her phone started ringing. She lifted it and realized it was Courtney. Then, she nced atAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Zachary, who was chatting with the kids joyfully.


    Despite knowing what the call would lead to, Patricia still picked it up. "Hello."


    "Why did you bring Zach back to your home, Patricia? Even though you''re a youngdy from the


    Aniston Family, we don''t want you to be part of our family. Stay away from my son!"


    Patricia moved the phone away slightly because the other woman was too loud. She could hear that


    Courtney was fuming. With a frown, she replied, "I didn''t bring him home and don''t worry, there''s


    nothing between us."


    Hearing that, Courtney sneered out of contempt. "I hope things are just like what you''ve said. Haven''t


    you hooked up with Isaac? Stop pestering Zach, will you?" She then hung up the call furiously.


    As Patricia listened to the disconnected tone, she pursed her lips. She knew that Gwen wouldn''t sit idly


    by as Zachary was in her home. As expected, Gwen had contacted the Selwyns.


    Patricia kept the phone and eyed Zachary, who was ying a game with the kids.


    He was on good terms with the kids, and it was thanks to him that she had managed to endure a lot of


    hardship over the years. Although his mother had just called to scold her, she wasn''t mad. At least it


    wasn''t my own mother who just yelled at me.


    Zachary gazed at her. "Who was it?"


    He heard something faintly, so he felt that it was his mother.


    Patricia shook her head. "The person dialed the wrong number."


    Certainly, Zachary couldn''t be fooled easily. "Don''t care about what my mother thinks, Tricia. What


    matters is my feelings for you."


    Patricia smiled. "Don''t you get it, Zachary? A marriage that isn''t blessed by family members won''t be a


    happy one."


    They stopped talking for a moment at the mention of marriage.


    Zachary looked her in the eye. "I''ll handle it, Tricia. You have to consider marrying me, and don''t give


    up on me."


    All of a sudden, he put himself in a lowly position, to the point where Patricia felt sorry for him. She


    couldn''t bring herself to say anything mean as she leaned against the seat and looked out the window.


    The next day, she woke up and realized that the kids were in the dining room. Seeing her, Sylvie


    chuckled. "Don''t forget that we''re going to see the houses after you get off work today, Mommy."


    They had decided that they would move into a house they loved, and the rest would be rented out. That


    way, they would have some rental ie every month, and with Patricia''s sry, they could live a


    morefortable life.


    Patricia sat down and took a sip of milk. "Alright. I''lle home earlier."


    Sylvie picked up the deeds and ran through them. "Will I have a princess room of my own?"


    Scott replied, "You''ll get to choose your room first, and we''ll turn your favorite room into a princess


    room."


    Patricia''s lips curved into a smile as she looked at her excited kids. My grandfather is indeed generous.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    Patricia was in a jolly mood on that day. She had prepared his favorite ck coffee for Isaac; it was


    without milk and sugar.


    He took a sip and squinted his eyes. Now that he was used to drinking sweet coffee that she usually


    prepared for him, he found the taste of ck coffee strange.


    He shot a dispassionate nce at the woman, who hummed a song and put down some documents on


    his desk. "You have to sign these documents by 3.00PM, President Arnold. By the way, please go


    through this proposal, as it''ll be discussed during the meeting tomorrow."


    Then, she continued humming and shuffled toward her desk.


    "You seem to be in a good mood, Miss Aniston."


    Patricia stopped in her tracks and replied, "Well, not really."


    Certainly, she was excited that they were moving out. Now that they had their own home, she didn''t


    have to worry about getting chased away by thendlord. Is it so conspicuous? Even President Arnold


    can see that I''m thrilled.


    Isaac sneered. "Have you won the lottery or something?"


    Ignoring him, Patricia became seated at her desk and realized that there was a message for her. She


    clicked to read the message.


    Tiffany: ''The theme of your design is excellent, Tricia. We''ll include your series in the fashion week for


    the fall. Come to the school when you have time andplete the prototypes."


    When Patricia saw the message, she was so excited that she almost leaped to her feet. Her clothes


    would be introduced during the fashion week. It had always been her dream that models would put on


    her clothes and show her design to the world.


    It seemed that she was in luck this year. Not only had she found a good job, but she also owned


    houses. Besides that, she had also realized her dream. She couldn''t believe how far she hade.


    With trembling hands, she replied, ''Don''t worry, Ms. Tiffany. I''ll work harder.''


    Then, she rested her chin on her palm and imagined her work appearing on the runway. All the major


    shopping malls would feature the clothes she designed, and everyone would scramble to buy her


    products. The dream was just too beautiful.


    Just as she was smiling like a fool, Isaac knocked on her desk. "Come to the construction site in


    Eastville with me."


    Snapping back to reality, Patricia stood straight up and picked up her coat. After putting it on, she


    followed him into the elevator.


    There were only two of them in the elevator. Isaac inched closer to her, forcing her to press her back


    against the wall.


    A scared Patricia pointed at the surveince camera. "There''s a camera over there, President Arnold.


    Please behave yourself."


    She still felt a crawling sensation on her scalp when she recalled the kiss the day before. The man''s


    kissing skills were so great that she found it hard to resist. Therefore, she was worried that he would do


    it to her in the elevator. If anyone saw them making out, she would be embarrassed.


    Isaac''s lips twisted into a smile. "What''s wrong? Do you want me to kiss you?"


    Patricia almost went mad as she attempted to push the man away. "That''s not what I meant, President


    Arnold."


    However, the moment Isaac set eyes on her plump lips, he couldn''t contain his urge to have a taste. He


    hadn''t felt her lips enough the day before, so he pressed his hands against the wall, entrapping the


    woman in his embrace.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As Patricia watched his handsome face getting closer to her, she soon realized that the man didn''t only


    kiss her but also sucked the tip of her lips. She clenched his coat, shaking nervously. There was a


    voice in her mind that roared, Don''t do this here, Isaac. Not this ce!


    However, the man was already enjoying the kiss and was certain that no one in the surveince room


    would dare to watch. At the thought of this, he kissed Patricia while sweeping an impassive nce at


    the camera.


    The person on the other side quickly turned off the camera in shock. Knowing that he had achieved his


    goal, Isaac grinned.


    At this moment, Patricia had lost control. After all, she was someone who knew little about love.


    Just as Isaac thought he could kiss the woman to his heart''s content and do whatever he wanted, the


    elevator stopped on the first floor.


    The next instant, the doors opened and revealed Liam, who promptly covered his eyes, pretending that


    he had seen nothing.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    Isaac had already caught Liam with his piercing gaze. Hmph, smart move.


    At that, he let go of her sweet, addictive lips and patted her shoulder. "Can you walk, angel?"


    Patricia had long gone soft in his arms, and she, too, thought she was now a mush.


    That said, she came to herself the second he spoke and blushed while brushing her fingers across her


    slightly swollen lips.


    "Y-Yeah." Her voice was incredibly arousing as well, so much so that she wanted to hit her head with a


    brick. How in the world did I make that voice?!


    Isaac chuckled in response, then gave her a peck on her neck. "Come over to my ce, Trish. There''s


    more I want to teach you."


    Patricia widened her eyes a little in shock, and she hurriedly fixed her clothes before dashing out of the


    elevator.


    "Miss Aniston," Liam greeted enthusiastically at the door. However, Patricia felt her face to find it


    burning hot when she saw him. Instead of replying to him, she just strode out.


    Meanwhile, Liam quirked his brow in difiture. Miss Aniston doesn''t seem very happy. She wouldn''t


    even look at me. Then again, can''t me her for being rude, given her rtionship with Mr. Arnold


    now, can I? Of all things, I had to coincidentally show up while they were in the middle of¡­ Well,


    anybody would be pissed.


    Isaac, on the other hand, returned to his usual suave self when he came out.


    "I thought I told you to wait in the car," said he as he took a in nce at the assistant before striding


    forward.


    At that, Liam chased after him and replied, "Since you guys weren''ting, I thought I''de up and


    remind you guys, Mr. Arnold."


    s, he had screwed up again.


    Three cars were aligned outside, and Patricia and Isaac sat in the Bentley in the middle.


    Liam wanted to sit in the Bentley as well, but when he thought about how he had just pissed the couple


    off, he decided to take the car in front instead.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the plot ofnd in Eastville.


    Isaac initially nned on giving the plot ofnd to Zachary. In return, thetter was to stay away from


    Patricia. But seeing how things were now, he could forget about it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The plot ofnd was still under nning, and Isaac brought Patricia over specifically to find out what


    kind of building she thought they should construct.


    Since he had already decided to give this plot ofnd to her, whatever would be built¡ªbe it housing or


    a mall¡ªwould be wholly hers.


    It was Patricia''s first time at the site, and the dust stirred by the breeze could engulf her.


    She had a white safety helmet on as she remained at the back of the group while Isaac talked business


    with other people.


    Then, he turned around suddenly. "Miss Aniston, what do you think we should build here?"


    The question stunned Patricia. Dude, we''re with a bunch of architects and civil engineers, yet you''re


    asking me, a woman who knows nothing?!


    However, Isaac gave her an encouraging gaze and said, "You can speak your mind, don''t worry."


    Though nervous, Patricia knew she''d make her boss look bad if she said nothing when he had already


    told her to speak up. Thus, she checked the ce out.


    "I''m quite familiar with this area. There are quite a few housing areas around the ce, and there''s


    already a mall, so I think a hotel would be good. There aren''t many hotels in the area, after all."


    Isaac smiled at her reply. I knew this girl had it in her. He shared a simr opinion with her after doing


    some research. If they were to build a seven-star hotel on this plot ofnd, it''d be andmark in


    Eastville, and business would be decent if not booming.


    Patricia, however, became nervous when she saw him smiling, so she added, "I''m just thinking out


    loud. You guys are the experts, Mr. Arnold. You make the call; don''t listen to me."


    As Liam walked beside Patricia, he was surprised that the young woman was pretty good at this;


    everything she mentioned was what he had found out, and his boss even decided to build a seven-star


    hotel with amodation and all sorts of entertainment facilities.


    In the future, this would be the ideal ce to talk business.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    As Isaac walked further ahead, the others followed suit, only leaving after they had inspected the entire


    ce.


    Isaac seemed to be in a good mood as he turned to Liam. "The blueprint has been decided. Use the


    one I designed. Draw up a contract and have her sign it."


    At that, Liam looked at the young woman next to him, who was oblivious as she held her bag and


    stared at her dusty shoes. She was probably upset.


    He sighed in response. Miss Aniston, you''ll soon be a secret millionaire in Appleby. However,


    you''re oblivious to it. Come to think of it, Boss sure spoils his woman! To think he can go as far as


    giving her an entire plot ofnd with construction included!


    Liam was so envious that he even wished he was a woman right then¡ªIsaac''s woman, to be exact.


    After returning to the car, Patricia wiped her shoes clean with a napkin. It was a pretty expensive pair of


    leather shoes, and who''d have thought she''d have to visit a construction site of all days?


    I can''t wear them anymore, can I? Just the thought of it pained her.


    Just then, Patricia''s phone rang. It was Sylvie. "Hey, Sweetie!" she answered.


    "It''s already 6.30PM, Tricia. Why haven''t youe home yet?! Aren''t we supposed to check out the


    new home?" Sylvie had been waiting all day, wishing 6.00PM woulde sooner. Thus, she sat at the


    entrance and waited until then. However, her dearest mother never showed up.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia checked the time, and sure enough, it was already 6.35PM. She pursed her lips and said, "I''ll


    come back right now. Wait for me."


    With that, she ended the call and looked toward Isaac. "Mr. Arnold, can I get off work now? I have


    something personal to attend to."


    In other words, she didn''t want to join him for business dinners or whatnot anymore; she just wanted to


    go home. I hope he says yes.


    It was only then Isaac put the blueprint down, checked the time, and said, "You can go after we have


    dinner."


    It was already nearing dinner time. It''d be the same if she went home after dinner.


    But to his dismay, Patricia shook her head in refusal. "I''m supposed to check out the new house today,


    Mr. Arnold. This is important, and the kids are all waiting for me. I really can''t join you today.


    With that, she turned to the chauffeur and said, "Tom, please drop me off at the junction ahead."


    Isaac finally understood what she was getting at. "Which neighborhood are you looking at?"


    Have you saved up enough to buy a house?! Well, that''s quick.


    To that, Patricia scratched her head. "Uh¡­ Estre Vi?"


    Only then did she realize Isaac was staying in the same neighborhood, and they''d be neighbors in the


    future.


    Isaac was rather surprised. Whoa, I didn''t realize you''re rich. To think she could afford housing in


    Estre Vi.


    At that, he gently rubbed the wolf ring on his index finger. "I happen to be free tonight. I''ll check the


    ce out with you, and you''ll make dinner for me afterward. Don''t forget you still owe me money."


    Patricia naturally wouldn''t turn him down if he brought this up.


    "Okay!" she agreed after a while.


    With that, Isaac told Tom to drive to Snowke Lane to pick the triplets up.


    As Tom was an excellent driver and her current residence was in Eastville, they arrived at her doorstep


    in about 15 minutes.


    "You guys should drive ahead, Mr. Arnold. I''ll follow right behind," said Patricia as she looked at the


    man beside her, who then nced at her inly.


    "I''ll drive. You guys can just sit in my car."


    The next second, Tom felt a heavy impacting from the back of his seat, and he blurted at once,


    "Time for me to get off work, Mr. Arnold. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that, he got out of the car and dashed away.


    Meanwhile, Patricia watched as Tom walked away until he disappeared into the alley.


    She blinked, believing this boss here wasn''t the typical overbearing CEO. Rather, he was the ultimate


    big shot, and people would really leave as soon as he said the word.


    That said, it was her and her triplet''s honor to have the big guy himself drive them around.


    Right as Patricia and Isaac got out of the car, the triplets came out while dressed neatly. Meanwhile,


    Josephine was dolled up with a bag in her hand, following them happily.


    Well¡­ they were now one person over the passenger limit.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    Josephine naturally had to join them in checking the new ce out, and Patricia couldn''t help but want


    to chuckle at the scene. "Mr. Arnold, why don''t you take Mrs. Zimmers while I follow behind you with


    the kids?"


    Josephine was already approaching the pair and had heard Patricia''s suggestion, so she turned to


    Isaac with a smile. "I appreciate it, Mr. Arnold."


    With that, she went into the front passenger seat while Isaac watched as Patricia ushered the kids into


    her Volvo with a wicked grin on her face.


    To that, he quirked a brow, pressed auto-drive, and set the destination. Within seconds, the vehicle


    drove itself and even knew to reverse.


    Josephine screamed in horror and mmed the window as a result. "What''s going on, Mr. Arnold? Why


    is the car moving by itself?!"


    Much to her dismay, Isaac ignored her as he strode toward Patricia''s Volvo and got into the front


    passenger seat.


    As he entered the car, the adult and three kids inside were stunned, especially the adult. "Mr. Arnold,


    Mrs. Zimmers can''t drive."


    "It''s called auto drive, understand?" he said curtly.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie leaned against the window and watched the car drive far away, mumbling to herself,


    "Cool!"


    The brothers, on the other hand, exchanged nces before Sten hurriedly gave Josephine a call.


    "Sten, help! The car, it''s moving on its own!" Josephine screeched so loudly that the boy thought his


    eardrum was going to rupture. To that, he closed one eye and cleaned his ear.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Zimmers. Isaac put the car on auto-drive. We''ll see youter!"


    Finally, Josephine calmed down. "Oh, auto-drive! Oh, for heaven''s sake! Alright, see you in a bit."


    Wow, can you get any more scheming, Arnold? Patricia mused. She believed she''d be scared spitless


    if she were in Josephine''s situation too.


    "Mr. Arnold," Scott spoke up impassively. "What are you doing, joining us in checking our new ce


    out?"


    He and Sten would never forgive this b*stard of a man who got engaged with another woman while


    seeing their mother. Sure, the engagement was called off before anything happened, but it still


    bothered them to this day, and it wouldn''t be an issue they would be dropping anytime soon.


    They weren''t going to let anyone disparage their beloved mother.


    Meanwhile, Isaac quirked a brow, feeling troubled when he had yet to win the two boys over.


    Seeing how her boys remained animus toward Isaac, Patricia answered on behalf of thetter, "That''sAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    because Mr. Arnold lives in Estre Vi. We''ll be neighbors from now on."


    Sylvie was licking a lollipop when she heard her mother''s words, and she beamed. Awesome, we get to


    be neighbors with Mr. Handsome! I can go look for him whenever I miss him now!


    A little over an hourter, they arrived at Estre Vi, and Patricia began looking for houses five, six,


    and seven.


    Isaac lived in house number eight, and his car was parked right in front. Meanwhile, Josephine looked


    around next to the vehicle and waved when she finally saw Patricia''s car.


    At that, Patricia pulled up next to the Bentley. As everyone got out, Josephine gushed, "Well, call me


    prehistoric, but I''ve been exposed to advanced technology. Not only does that car drive itself, but it can


    even chat with me too! It costs a fortune, doesn''t it?"


    "It does," Patricia answered with a smile.


    "Which one will you be looking at?" Isaac asked with his hands in his pockets.


    To that, Patricia pointed toward the three houses next to his. "These three¡ªnumber five, six, and


    seven."


    Isaac narrowed his eyes in response. Has this girl won the lottery?


    Then again, these three residences cost hundreds of millions. She wouldn''t be able to afford it even if


    she won the lottery.


    As Josephine led the kids in front, Patricia and Isaac walked side by side behind.


    "Whose gift is this?" He had a bad feeling it could be Zachary.


    Patricia beamed at him, in seventh heaven. "It''s my Grandpa''s gift for the kids. He pampers me a lot.


    He fell in love with the triplets as soon as he saw them, so he got them these houses."


    At that, the CEO heaved a sigh of relief. She has a pretty well-off family, huh?

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    They first went into house number seven. Sure, the mansion was iparable to Isaac''s, but it was


    still rather huge¡ªthere were three floors in total, as well as a front and back yard.


    For Patricia, her kids, and Josephine, it was already more than enough.


    "This ce is massive!" gushed Josephine. "Also, look at all that space in the yard! I''d be able to make


    a vegetable patch."


    Patricia thought it was a good idea too. It would be much healthier to eat the vegetables they grew


    themselves, after all.


    Theyout and surface area of the three mansions were identical, and Hendrick wasn''t biased at all.


    Isaac had assumed Patricia and the kids could only move in after it was refurbished, but who''d have


    thought it was all set?! What was more, he could tell the pieces of furniture were in mint condition.


    Patricia''s grandfather genuinely treated them well, for he had considered everything.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie sat in front of the piano and began ying. Since she had only been learning a little


    over a year, she only knew a few simple pieces.


    That said, the little princess was over the moon now that she finally had her own her white piano, which


    was her favorite color.


    Likewise, Patricia was somewhat surprised. She thought she''d have to spend on interior design or


    buying furniture or whatnot.


    "Tricia, we can move in tonight itself!" Josephine gushed. "This ce has everything!"


    At that, Sylvie turned around. "Tricia, I want to sleep here tonight. I like it here."


    "Alright, we''ll stay here tonight!" Patricia smiled.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Isaac even deliberately checked the electricity, gas, water, and heater. Everything had been set up, so


    they could stay the night just fine.


    After standing a distance away for some time, Isaac put his hand over his mouth and cleared his throat.


    "Miss Aniston, I''m hungry."


    A hint of rm immediatelyced the young woman''s eyes for fear that he would mention owing him


    money.


    Sure, she had already saved up a little, but she still couldn''t bear to take the money out. Besides, the


    IOU wasn''t reasonable in the first ce. Thus, she''d rather repay it withbor.


    At that, she got up and said, "Make yourselffortable, Mr. Arnold. Mrs. Zimmers and I will begin


    cooking."


    Josephine got up as well. Given how massive the kitchen was, she could certainly cook up a feast! "I''ll


    go and get the groceries. Where''s the local grocer?"


    Patricia frowned in response, for there weren''t any grocers nearby. Besides, those living in this


    neighborhood didn''t have to worry about such things as they had household employees for that, unlike


    othermunities where one could find a grocer right outside.


    With that, she pulled out her phone and decided to order them online.


    To that, Isaac hooked his finger, beckoning Patricia over. "My fridge is well stocked. Come with me."


    Josephine smiled, liking the man more and more.


    They''ll be neighbors from now on, and there isn''t a man in this household. As such, maintaining a good


    rtionship with Mr. Arnold means that he can help out if anything, even if he and Tricia aren''t in a


    romantic rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Patricia caught the butterflies when she saw him beckoning her.


    She couldn''t believe she felt the covert intimacy between couples. Though they hadn''t established their


    rtionship yet, they had already kissed a few times, going way past friends at this point.


    After leaving house number seven, Isaac pulled her into his arms and looked down at her. "Stay in


    house seven. It''s right next to mine."


    I can climb over if I suddenly miss her at night. This can''t get any better!


    While the man mused, Patricia nodded in agreement. "I also think seven''s better. It''s closer to you, and


    there''s enough natural light."


    At that, Isaac ruffled her hair, his eyes filled with nothing but adoration.


    After entering Isaac''s ce, Patricia headed straight to the kitchen and opened the fridge to pick out


    the ingredients for dinner.


    Meanwhile, Isaac grabbed a bottle, uncapped it, and handed it to her, to which she took a sip.


    Followingly, the man took it back from her and drank from the same bottle, making Patricia widen her


    eyes in response. "Isaac, I just drank from that."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    Isaac downed half the bottle and wiped the excess liquid on the corner of his mouth away with his hand


    before saying, "As if I''d mind this when I''ve long tasted your saliva."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Abashed, Patricia flushed crimson and immediately looked away, keeping her eyes on the vegetables


    in the fridge.


    But in actuality, she didn''t know what to pick. In the end, she just got a bit of whatever she saw and let


    Josephine do the thinking.


    Meanwhile, Isaac put the water bottle aside, circled her waist from the back, rested his chin on the


    crook of her neck, and nibbled her gently, causing Patricia to stiffen in panic. "Cut it out, President."


    She tried to wriggle herself free, but it only worsened Isaac''s arousal.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as his voice deepened. "Angel, I want to kiss you again."


    He didn''t attack her this time but asked, making Patricia feel as though a feather was brushing against


    her heart, ticking her badly.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, he turned her around and riveted his gaze on her.


    Patricia blinked in response but didn''t fight him.


    His ravishing face was only inches away from her. As he shackled her, his towering body shrouded her


    nearly entirely in the shadows as the faint scent of perfume invaded her nose.


    His eyes were glued to her face, never moving away even for a split second, and his tightly pursed lips


    wereced with some kind of obstinate arrogance. He had looks straight out of the ''Sexiest Man Alive''


    magazine cover.


    His eyes were ck like obsidian, his unruly hair stuck to his porcin-white skin, and his thick brows


    were slightly furrowed. Any woman would fall madly in love with him before they knew it.


    While she gawked at him, Isaac inched closer to her until their lips touched.


    As though their desires had been sated, he tightened his hug while Patricia responded passionately to


    his kiss, and it overwhelmed Isaac, causing his desire to take over.


    Patricia was pinned against the fridge as her lips were being gnawed at again and again, and she


    wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, not knowing what to do. But deep down, she craved and


    yearned for it; she didn''t want to let him go.


    Isaac removed her coat and carried her up to the counter, surprising her a little as her lips parted in


    shock, only to be sealed back up the next second.


    Patricia trembled the whole time, not because of the cold¡ªthe house was kept at afortable


    temperature¡ªbut due to nervousness and fear. She didn''t know what was going to happen next, and


    she couldn''t wait to find out.


    On the other hand, Isaac''s breathing grew heavier by the second, and he couldn''t hold on much longer.


    With that, he yanked his necktie away before undoing her buttons.


    Coldness had just hit her chest when hisrge palms wrapped around her, and a strange sensation


    brewed within the woman.


    Isaac chuckled under his breath as he nibbled her lips. "You want it, don''t you, my love?"


    This girl seemed obtuse no matter how he aroused her in the past, feeling absolutely nothing. However,


    her arousal had been stirred this time, giving him a sense of achievement.


    Patricia blushed further in shyness, and she gave him a perfunctory hit while leaning in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Isaac''s eyes grew increasingly bloodshot as her fair skin was revealed inch by inch when


    he removed her shirt.


    The girl was fair all over. Her skin would redden if he just touched her, and it would bruise if he applied


    any pressure. It was so delicate that it was near translucent, and a woman like her should be


    mollycoddled.


    As he gnawed on her neck, he asked in his husky, sultry voice, "Do you want to do it here, angel, or in


    the bedroom?"


    It was their first time, after all. Though he''d like to just make love here, he feared she couldn''t take it.


    Yes, he admitted he was interested in trying it here, but the kitchen would be for another time.


    Patricia hugged his neck tightly and gave his ear a feather peck before answering, "The bedroom."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    The next second, Patricia felt mortified, her face flushed as crimson as the lip she was biting. She didn''t


    know what had gotten into her, stunned at the fact that she wanted to take this a step further with him.


    At that, Isaac carried her up and strode upstairs. His lips never left her the whole time, and wherever


    theynded, it tingled her.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She felt incredibly ufortable. She didn''t understand why her body would react like this; it just did.


    After throwing her onto a massive, soft bed, Isaac stripped himself naked, then went on top of her.


    All Patricia had left was a bodycon skirt at this point. "This skirt suits you well," he cooed as he


    caressed the area.


    He had imagined doing this to her when he looked at her perfect little *ss in the office every day, and at


    last, he finally got what he wanted this day.


    Patricia, on the other hand, couldn''t hear what he was saying at this point, just making skin-to-skin


    contact with closed eyes as she reflexively moved to his rhythm, all until she became one with him. "It


    hurts¡­" She winced in pain as she grabbed his shoulder.


    "Rx, baby. Loosen up," he cooed. However, the young woman didn''t know how to do so, remaining


    as stiff as a log.


    Isaac tried to move, but she had practically mped him in. Thus, he moved to kiss her lips, hoping


    she would rx a little and distract her from the alien sensation.


    But lo and behold, a knock came at the door.


    "Mommy, open the door¡­ Mommy¡­"


    "Tricia¡­ Mr. Handsome¡­"


    The triplet''s voices brought Patricia back to reality, and she opened her eyes in a panic. It had just hit


    her that they were still in the next mansion, waiting for her to return with produce. What time is it now?


    They must be starving.


    At that, she tried to shove Isaac away. "Isaac, get out. Get out of me."


    Isaac furrowed his brows upsettingly, feeling unbearable. He swore he would die if he pulled out at this


    time, so he bit her lip. "No, baby. I don''t want to."


    Then, he began kissing her. Patricia closed her eyes and savored it for a split second before shooting


    her eyes wide open, shoving him away, and yanking the covers to cover herself up.


    Her face was redder than blood, and her eyes were misty.


    "I''m sorry, Isaac! Next time, please? Okay?" She wouldn''t be shy about this anymore when they had


    already arrived at this step. Next time, I promise. I''ll do it with you next time.


    Isaac red frustratingly at her in response. I swear this woman is going to be the death of me.


    He pursed his lips tightly before grumbling, "Remember what you owe me."


    He got out of bed, and Patricia hurriedly closed her eyes, not daring to look.


    It wasn''t until she heard the raining water in the bathroom that she frantically got out of bed and got


    dressed as she made her way to the kitchen. After grabbing the vegetables, she rushed toward the


    main door, fixing her hair as she went while patting her face every now and then.


    Look at you, Patricia Aniston, you can really forget all about your children once you have gotten


    yourself a man! Look at howte it already is! Do you want to starve them?!


    Panic was stillced in her eyes when she opened the door. "You guys are hungry, aren''t you?"


    To that, Sylvie pouted. "What were you doing with Mr. Handsome in there, Tricia? We''re famished."


    "Mr. Arnold has somest-minute work to do." Patricia chuckled awkwardly. "And I''m his assistant, so I


    naturally have to help him up. We took a bit of time to sort everything out. Sorry!"


    With that, she took a gander upstairs and found Isaac''s room with pinpoint uracy, only to find him


    standing at the window with nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist.


    His raven-back eyes made her scalp tingle. We''ve just¡ª


    She coughed at once, forcing herself to stop recalling the hot, desire-driven moment.


    "Let''s go back!" She immediately withdrew her gaze and urged the kids to return to their mansion.


    However, Sylvie took a gander upstairs. "What about Mr. Handsome? Will he be joining us for dinner?"


    "He will." Patricia smiled. "He''s still in a meeting, and he''ll join us as soon as he''s done. We''ll go back


    home first."


    Hearing that, Sylvie jumped with joy. "Yay! It''s been days since Ist saw Mr. Handsome! He seems to


    have gotten even more handsome, don''t you think, Tricia? He''s handsome, isn''t he?"


    "Yeah, very!" Patricia couldn''t help echoing as she recalled the man from moments ago.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    Meanwhile, a hint of grimness shed across Scott and Sten''s faces as they listened to the mother


    and daughter''s conversation.


    "Scott, let''s check out the room upstairs." Sten tugged at his brother as the two decided to set up a


    security system at home so that they''d know once a bad guy broke in.


    Now that they were living in a massive house, it was only logical for them to be more vignt.


    After ying a little while with Sylvie, Patricia went into the kitchen, where she found Josephine


    busying away.


    "I''ll wash the vegetables," Patricia offered as she brought the vegetables aside for washing while


    Josephine moved on to prepping the fish and meat.


    "The house is really sweet, Tricia. With such a massive kitchen, it''s a treat to cook here."


    Patricia was done washing the vegetables when she heard Josephine''s words, and she smiled. "You''ll


    have your work cut out for you when you clean the ce up."


    Of course, she and the kids would help Josephine with the chores during weekends.


    She might have hired Josephine to be their nanny, but it was thetter who had been helping her all


    these years. What was more, Josephine genuinely treated the triplets well, and they also saw her as


    one of them.


    "Don''t worry about it." Josephine beamed. "I don''t usually have much to do anyway. Cleaning the


    house will be my daily workout."


    Just then, Sylvie came into the kitchen. "Mommy, Mr. Handsome''s here."


    Patricia''s cheeks turned rosy reflexively as the scene of their intimate moment in his ce popped into


    her head.


    She had gotten a little abashed; to think they had be so close.


    "Tricia, why don''t you make Mr. Arnold something to drink? I''ll take over from here."


    At that, Patricia wiped her hands dry and turned to her baby girl. "Sylvie, why don''t you entertain Mr.


    Arnold while I make him a drink?"


    Though this ce was new, it had everything necessary. Hendrick had probably assumed they would


    move in very soon.


    She found a box of tea at the bar by the dining room, and after steeping it, she brought it out to the


    living room.


    She could already see the man sitting on the couch from afar. He had taken a shower at this point,


    dressed in casual clothing¡ªa gray sweater and ck pants. His let-down hair took some of his usual


    fierceness off the edge, making him look like a gentle guy next door.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, gawked at him with her big, round eyes as she at by his side.


    She could tell the girl thought this version of Isaac looked dashing, and she agreed that he looked


    exceptionally ravishing right then.


    "Dinner will be ready soon, Mr. Arnold. Here, have some tea," she said as she put the teacup in front of


    him.


    Meanwhile, Isaac riveted his deeply affectionate gaze on her, and Patricia knew full well what was


    running through his mind right then. Thus, she sat a little further away, or she believed she''d be turned


    on by his zing eyes.


    "Mr. Arnold, Mrs. Zimmers will cook up a feast tonight! You''re also wee to join us for more


    dinners," Sylvie chirped as she leaned against Isaac, who had been riveting his gaze on the woman


    scrolling her phone. He knew she was feeling abashed right then.


    Though he had only managed to have her to himself for a few minutes, the sensation still made his


    head tingle as he recalled the moment, and he wouldn''t mind dying on her.


    At that, he licked his thin lips, swearing he''d have her for good next time.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Sylvie!" He caressed the little girl''s face. "However, you''ll have to ask your mom if she''s


    willing to have me around."


    Though Patricia had been trying to distract herself with her phone, she had been listening to their


    conversation, and she couldn''t help pursing her lips a little when she heard Isaac''s words.


    "Tricia, don''t you also agree that Mr. Arnold''s handsome?!" Sylvie raised her voice. "You like him too,


    don''t you? Can we let Mr. Arnold join us for dinner every day, please?"


    Oh, how Patricia wanted to go and cover her daughter''s mouth. How could she say that out loud and in


    front of him?! Dear God, please kill me now so that I don''t have to live with this embarrassment!


    "I''ll go and see if Mrs. Zimmers needs any help. You should help yourself to some tea, Mr. Arnold."


    With that, she dashed to the kitchen while Isaac chuckled dotingly under his breath.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    "Why do you look so flushed, Tricia? Have you caught a cold or something?" Josephine asked when


    she saw Patricia entering the kitchen with a crimson face.


    Patricia felt her face in response. She had already felt her face burning earlier, and now that Josephine


    pointed it out, she felt even more mortified. "Nothing. I''m just feeling a little warm. The heater here''s


    pretty strong."


    With that, she moved to the counter. "What else is there to make, Mrs. Zimmers? I''ll help you out;


    they''re starving. You have too much to work on, and it''ll be faster if we do it together."


    "You can help me out with the sd." Josephine pointed to the vegetable aside.


    Patricia was an expert in making sds, and so she got down to it pretty crisply.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Sylvie continued leaning against Isaac as she watched some cartoons.


    Isaac, on the other hand, felt nothing but adoration for the mini version of Patricia in his arms.


    He couldn''t understand why either, but he fell in love with Sylvie the second heid his eyes on her.


    She gave him a unique sense of kinship whenever he saw her, and it felt as though they had already


    known each other long ago.


    "Sylvie, you can give me a call whenever, alright? I live right next door."


    The little girl''s eyes were glued to Peppa Pig on television when she suddenly frowned after hearing


    Isaac''s words. "But Scott and Sten said you''re bad, and they don''t want me to tell you anything that''s


    going on at home."


    She couldn''t understand her brothers'' intentions, but anyhow, she loved Mr. Handsome, for he was the


    most good-looking person she had ever seen. What was more, he looked a lot like her brothers, and


    she felt a sense of kinship with him.


    Isaac was well aware that the two boys had a problem with him. In the past, he assumed the triplets


    would be dealt with once he had taken care of Patricia. But now, it seemed that he had to deal with


    these three little munchkins first before he could say hello to his happily married life.


    "Sylvie, I had indeed made a terrible mistake, but I''ve changed. I will love Tricia with all my heart. Will


    you help me? I want to win her heart over."


    Sylvie''s eyes widened in response. "You like Tricia now? Are you also willing to be our daddy?"


    At that, Isaac quirked a brow. "Of course, you can call me daddy if you want."


    Sylvie blinked her big, round eyes. Oh, how she wanted to do that! Growing up, all the kids around her


    had a father except for her, and it had been an underlying bother for the little girl.


    With that, she nced toward the kitchen, then at the stairs before standing on the couch to whisper in


    Isaac''s ear, "Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­"


    The next second, she giggled to herself, and Isaac''s heart skipped a beat as a unique but indescribable


    sensation surged within him, causing his gaze to deepen slightly.


    "Daddy¡­ I miss you so, so much," the little one mumbled again as she wrapped her arms around


    Isaac, who found her eyes misty when she spoke.


    He knew she craved having a father. Thus, he put her on hisp and stroked her head.


    His heart ached badly for this little one, and because he loved Patricia, he naturally took a liking to her


    children as well.


    Just then, the two little guys came downstairs, and Sylvie hurriedly left Isaac''sp, even moving a little


    further away from him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As helpless as she felt, she still held high regard for her brothers'' words.


    When Scott and Sten returned to the kitchen, Scott looked at Isaac coldly. "Mr. Arnold, I suggest you


    visit less frequently. My mommy still has to find herself a boyfriend, and your appearance will only


    hinder her."


    At that, Sten added, "You can consider this dinner as yourst one with us!"


    Isaac swept his gaze across the brothers and thought they were rather dashing. These two will surely


    be high achievers when they grow up.


    "I''m currently pursuing Patricia," he dered with narrowed eyes while ying with the wolf ring on his


    finger.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    Scott snorted in response. "She''d rather stay single forever than choose you."


    Sylvie, on the other hand, turned glum at the brewing storm. "Scott, Sten, Mr. Arnold''s a guest today.


    Mommy will get upset if she finds out this is how you treat him."


    It was only then the brothers stopped.


    Isaac, on the other hand, felt super troubled. Just what would it take to finally win these two over? s,


    he was hopeless at gaining the boys'' favor.


    Just then, Patricia''s voice traveled through the air, "Dinner''s ready!"


    At that, Sylvie put on her slippers and extended her hand toward Isaac. "Come, Mr. Arnold. Let''s eat!"


    Isaac took her hand after getting up, and as their hand and height differed drastically, the little one


    looked tiny next to him.


    As the family shared a lovely dinner at the dining table, Patricia scooped some food for the triplets, not


    forgetting to do the same for Isaac.


    "Thank you for your ingredients, Mr. Arnold."


    Isaac was eating elegantly when he heard her thanks, and he looked straight at Patricia in response,


    causing her heart to race.


    She couldn''t understand why, but she''d get nervous every time he nced at her, and she thought she


    was bing more and more of a wimp.


    Just then, Patricia''s phone rang. Seeing it was from Zachary, she answered, "Hello?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Tricia, I''m at your door. The boys said that you guys are eating at the new house, so I thought I would


    invite myself over."


    The next second, the doorbell rang, and Zachary continued, "Open the door for me, will you?"


    Patricia nced at Isaac in response, panicked by Zachary''s sudden appearance.


    Zachary, please, I hope you won''t say anything you shouldn''t. Please¡­ Everything I said back at


    Aniston Residence was only for the kids¡­


    "I''ll get it," volunteered Josephine when she heard the doorbell, feeling rather surprised as well to have


    a visitor when they had just moved in for a couple of hours.


    Very quickly, she returned with Zachary. "Mr. Selwyn''s here, Tricia."


    All of a sudden, the temperature plummeted in the dining room, turning the space into an igloo.


    Isaac red daggers at the surprise visitor, and Zachary didn''t back down either. Just like that, the two


    tried to tear each other apart with their gazes.


    Then, Josephine brought out a set of cutleries for Zachary, who took an empty seat as he said, "Sorry


    I''mte."


    "There will be dinner for you no matter howte you show up, Daddy." Sten smiled.


    Scott, too, greeted him, "Daddy."


    Seeing the boys'' behavior, Sylvie widened her eyes in disbelief. When has Mr. Selwyn be our


    daddy?! I just called Mr. Arnold that, though. Am I supposed to change now?


    She lowered her head at once, deciding to just keep her eyes on the food.


    Patricia was reeled in shock as well. You boys are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?!


    Zachary, on the other hand, turned to Isaac with a smile. "Mr. Arnold, the triplets are Tricia and my kids.


    We already met with her family yesterday, and we''ll be marrying soon enough."


    Patricia was so shocked that she dropped her cutlery to the floor. "Sorry," she said awkwardly.


    After cing the retrieved cutlery on the table, she nced subtly toward her boys before shifting her


    gaze to Zachary, wondering just what the heck these three were up to.


    Isaac lifted his horrifyingly grim gaze and turned to Patricia. "Trish, mind telling him what we were doing


    an hour ago?"


    The poor young woman had just gotten herself a clean set of cutleries and taken a bite of her food


    when his words caused her to choke and cough.


    Isaac couldn''t help smirking when he saw that she was freaking out. "You can fool anyone with that,


    Selwyn, but you won''t get anything out of me. Patricia''s long mine, and we even did it an hour ago."


    Patricia closed her eyes in mortification. This son of a b*tch! How can he say that out loud?! Ugh¡­ Just


    let me die of humiliation already, God!


    On the other hand, Zachary''s face nched as he looked toward Patricia, visibly hurt. "I won''t believe a


    word you say, Mr. Arnold. I know full well what Tricia''s like."

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    Isaac arched his brow and sneered, dismissing the other man. At any rate, Patricia was his woman


    now, so there was no way Zachary could snatch her from him.


    The atmosphere turned awkward. As she blushed, Patricia glowered at Isaac as though telling him to


    stop saying nonsense. Although the kids didn''t understand what had been said, Zachary and


    Josephine were adults. She didn''t want others to know what had happened between them, which was


    embarrassing.


    Isaac shot her a charming nce and curled up his lips, looking like a handsome rascal.


    Seeing that, Patricia felt her heart melting. She was besotted with this man.


    While she didn''t dare to continue looking at the man, Isaac knew that she didn''t want him to speak any


    further. He had already refuted Zachary, and whether the other man believed it or not didn''t bother him.


    Sylvie gazed at Isaac and Zachary, not knowing what to do, for she loved both of them.


    At the sight of what was going on at the table, Josephine tried to stifle herughter.


    Outsiders might think that Patricia was a pitiful woman who had to go through a lot of hardship while


    raising three kids. Unbeknownst to them, two bright men had been trying to woo her. She was far from


    being pitiful, and instead, she was living her best life.


    After dinner, Patricia decided to clean up the mess with Josephine in the kitchen.


    When she said that she wanted to do the dishes, Josephine was astounded. "These tes look


    expensive, Tricia. Why don''t you prepare some fruits for the guests instead?"


    Patricia couldn''t help but smile. In fact, after being trained by Isaac, she no longer broke tes now.


    After all, the man''s things were pretty costly, so breaking an item would make her feel distressed.


    In the living room, Scott and Sten were chatting with Zachary. The little ones were pretty passionate.


    Seeing how no one bothered to talk to Isaac, Sylvie decided to keep himpany and told him some


    jokes.


    Instead of making Isaacugh, she started cracking up with her hands on her belly. "Don''t you think it''s


    funny, Mr. Handsome?"


    Isaac arched his brow and took a look at his watch. "Tell your mommy it''s 9.00PM now."


    Sylvie didn''t understand what he meant by that, but she knew it was her bedtime.


    Zachary stroked Sten''s head and shot Isaac a look. "You know what, Sten? Don''t just let anyone


    come into the house from now on."


    Faced with the other man''s mockery, Isaac scoffed. "I''m not just anyone. In fact, I''m going to be their


    father."


    Sylvie chuckled. "That''s right. Mr. Handsome is not just anyone."


    Zachary turned to look at the young girl. They were usually on good terms, but she was siding with


    Isaac now. Do all women love people like Isaac?


    Noticing his stare, Sylvie added, "Well, Zach is not an outsider either."


    When Patricia stepped out of the kitchen with the fruits and heard what her daughter had said, she


    frowned. Why is Sylvie trying to please both of them instead of siding with just one of them?


    "Have some fruits, Zachary, President Arnold." She was standing across from Isaac and sweeping a


    nce over him with a coy expression.


    Isaac loved seeing how bashful she looked, for he was the one who changed her from an innocent


    person to someone who knew a little more about love. He picked up a piece of strawberry with a fork


    and extended his hand. "Open your mouth."


    Patricia was taken aback as she shook her head, motioning for the man to stop doing it in front of so


    many people.


    However, a relentless Isaac said again, "Open your mouth."


    Left with no choice, Patricia extended her head quickly and ate the strawberry.


    Seeing that, Isaac put on a charming smile. Deluged with happiness, Patricia shed a smile at him as


    well.


    When Zachary saw that, his expression turned a little colder.


    Certainly, Scott saw that as well, so he darted his gaze around for a moment before saying, "It''s getting


    late now, Daddy. You should probably go home. Let mommy see you off."


    Then, he called out to Patricia, "Daddy is going home, Mommy. Why don''t you see him off?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    Meanwhile, Patricia was having a piece of strawberry and smiling sweetly while gazing at Isaac. When


    she heard her son''s words, she hurriedly gulped them down. "Oh, okay."


    She shuffled toward Zachary and smiled at him. "I''ll see you off, Zachary."


    The man rose from the chair and walked out of the house alongside her.


    Scott sent a signal to Sten with his eyes, and thetter beckoned to his sister. "Why don''t you choose


    a room now, Sylvie?"


    Sylvie had yet to select her bedroom. Upon hearing that, she slid down from the couch and trotted


    toward him. "Alright."


    Recalling that Isaac was still there, she waved her hand at him. "We''re neighbors now, Mr. Handsome.


    Please visit me more often."


    Faced with the young girl''s adorable smile, Isaac dipped his head. "Sure."


    Sylvie and Sten went upstairs while Scott stood in front of Isaac. They sported the same kind of


    expression as they gaped at each other and twisted their lips into a sneer.


    Scott said coldly, "We''re not that close, Mr. Arnold. Moreover, office romances are frowned upon in any


    company, so please keep a distance from my mommy. Also, we don''t wee you here."


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand. "Please."


    The young kid was chasing him away politely but coldly, which made Isaac furrow his brows. He had


    never received this kind of treatment before, so he was displeased. However, he didn''t want to settle


    the score with a kid. "Scott, I''ll show you with my actions that I''m taking your mother seriously."


    Then, he rose from the couch and left the ce. This man was still as haughty as ever even though he


    had been treated impolitely. Since he had been chased away, he wouldn''t insist on staying.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the door, Zachary looked Patricia in the eye. "I''ll always wait for you, Tricia."


    Patricia frowned. "I''ve given it some thought, Zachary, and I don''t think we''repatible."


    At the thought of the man inside the house, she decided to be brave for once. Although she had never


    fallen in love before, she knew that she was fond of that man, and she wanted to appreciate him.


    Zachary''s expression darkened as he pulled her coat tighter, worried she might catch a cold. "You


    haven''t even given it a try, Tricia. How do you know we''re notpatible? From now on¡­ No, since I


    met your grandfather the other day, I decided I''d woo you. Please don''t turn me down."


    As he spoke, he forcefully pulled her into his embrace and whispered, "I love you."


    He then released her and eyed her for a moment before getting into his car.


    The car drove away slowly. Patricia was rooted to the spot, for it was the first time a man said he loved


    her. That felt strange, but she knew that Zachary was just a friend she would treasure for life.


    Just then, Isaac came over and took her hand before striding forward.


    With her hand in his, Patricia couldn''t help but smile. Their shadows were long under the yellowish


    lamplights.


    After entering his house, he pressed the woman against the door and kissed her. She could feel his


    emotions; the man must have seen Zachary pulling her into his embrace, so he was furious now. In


    fact, the kiss was a little harsh.


    Although she was in pain, she didn''t push him away. She moved her hands up and wrapped them


    around his neck, responding to him.


    Sensing her touch, Isaac felt all his fury vanishing in an instant. He stopped for a moment as he felt the


    woman sticking her tongue into his mouth. Patricia stopped as well and nced at him with her watery


    eyes.


    Their lips still stuck close as they gazed at each other, and Isaac felt a sense of warmth in his heart.


    On the other hand, Patricia parted her lips with his and took a step back. Tugging the man''s shirt, she


    asked, "Are you mad?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    Isaac nced at Patricia, feeling aroused. If not for the fact that he had relieved himself in the


    bathroom earlier, he would definitely bed her now.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He ran his fingers across her lips. This woman was alluring with her big, bright eyes. Whenever they


    exchanged nces, he would always be smitten with her innocent-looking gaze.


    Then, he pulled her into his embrace tightly. "Stay by my side forever, Trish."


    A hint of dejectedness shed across his face when he spoke, seeming as though he had lost her


    before.


    A heart-wrenching feeling flooded through Patricia as she replied, "Alright."


    At this moment, their hearts were close to each other. They knew that they needed each other''s


    presence, and Patricia realized that she felt sorry for this man.


    He didn''t need anyone''s pity. He was a powerful, wealthy, and bright man, and to top it all off, he came


    from a prestigious background. Supposedly, hecked nothing.


    They hugged for so long that Patricia felt soreness in her arms. Only then did he release the woman


    and stroke her petite nose. "Are you staying tonight?"


    His gaze darkened as he spoke, which made the woman''s heart skip a beat.


    She shook her head. "No, I have to go back."


    Isaac knew that he was nothingpared to the kids, but he decided to take it slow. There woulde


    a day when he would earn a ce in her heart.


    Then, he brought her to the living room and settled her down on the couch. After he was seated, he


    pulled her into his arms again in a domineering manner, and it seemed as though she wasn''t allowed to


    turn him down.


    With that said, Patricia didn''t want to resist him.


    "Why don''t we talk about you, Trish? I don''t think I know you as well as Zachary does."


    At the thought of this, he was a little displeased.


    Seeing how aggrieved he looked, Patricia couldn''t help butugh. She leaned close to his chest and


    touched his wool coat. It felt good to the touch, and he looked dashing in it. "Zachary is not their father,


    Isaac. The kids just wanted to annoy you."


    She had the urge tough whenever she thought of this. The man acted like he had been wooing her in


    front of the kids, but he got engaged to Adeline in secret. For one, the kids hated liars.


    Isaac let out a breath, for it was just like what he had expected. "I know."


    None of the kids took after Zachary. Instead, he felt that Scott and Sten bore some resemnce to


    him. He put on a smile, evidently relieved, and his eyes were brimming with love when he looked at


    her.


    All of a sudden, he leaned close to her again, but Patricia ducked her head. "Hey, my lips are all


    swollen. You can''t kiss me anymore."


    Although she enjoyed kissing him, she was worried that things would get out of hand, just like what had


    happened in the afternoon. She didn''t want to rush things over, for she enjoyed taking it slow. If she let


    the man have her so soon, he might not appreciate her.


    Suddenly, her expression turned solemn as she pressed her hands against his chest. "Are you serious,


    Isaac?"


    Isaac squinted and looked into her eyes. "Don''t you believe me?"


    His chiseled face was just inches away from Patricia, and as she gaped at him, she realized that his


    deep gaze was bottomless. How was she supposed to understand a man like him?


    The deadlock persisted for a moment before Isaac released her.


    The man turned around from her, which made her feel heartbroken. She draped her hands around the


    man''s waist and pressed her head against his neck. "I believe you."


    Regardless of what might happen in the future, she just wanted to be with him and appreciated his love


    for her.


    Just then, the doorbell started ringing. Patricia let go of him. "It must be the kids. I''ll take my leave


    now."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    As Patricia rose from the couch, Isaac did the same. "I''ll see you off."


    Dang it! I want her to stay and keep mepany. He was reluctant to part ways with her, for he wanted


    her to be his woman.


    When they opened the door, Adeline was seen standing at the entrance, evidently dressed up. The


    moment she saw Isaac wrapping his arm around Patricia''s waist, disbelief was written all over her face


    as she stood rooted to the spot.


    Patricia was equally surprised. Why is she here? Displeased, she got out of the man''s embrace. When


    she passed Adeline, she snorted.


    Seeing how jealous the woman looked, Isaac couldn''t help but smile. "Trish¡­"


    Patricia turned around and pointed her finger at Adeline and then the man, looking as though she was


    threatening that she wouldn''t let him off the hook if the two of them did anything behind her back.


    With his eyes brimming with love, Isaac tucked his hands into his pockets and nodded.


    Only then did Patricia turn around to leave. Adeline red at Patricia, her face full of resentment.


    After Patricia was gone, Isaac retracted his gaze and said coldly, "What are you doing here, Miss


    Aniston? Weren''t you the one who said we shouldn''te into contact again and disturb each other?"


    Now, this woman had disturbed him. Patricia wasn''t fond of her, to begin with, and she was probably


    displeased when she saw this woman at the door.


    Adeline finally pocketed her gaze. Does Patricia live here? Did she make that old man buy a house


    here just to get closer to Isaac? She was pregnant with the kids of a man in his seventies, and here she


    is putting on a pretense. That''s disgusting.


    "I happened to pass by this ce, so I decided to drop by, Ise. Why is Patricia here? Does she live


    somewhere nearby?"


    There was a hint of disdain on her face as she spoke.


    "Don''t be fooled by her appearance, Ise. Although she''s beautiful and looks like she knows nothing


    about worldly affairs, she''s just putting on a pretense. She became pregnant with an old man''s kids


    when she was only 18. Over the years, she''s been living with him. The old man probably bought her


    the house here."


    She thought a woman like Patricia was terrible. Even though she was beautiful, no man would be into


    her. Why would a man like Isaac want to be with her?


    Adelinebed through her hair with her hand. "Can Ie in, Ise?"


    As she spoke, she looked somewhere else. When she was shopping around on this day, she came


    across some friends, and they asked her if she had broken up with Isaac. She exined that it wasn''t


    true, and the wedding had been called off because of several matters.


    Seeing that they didn''t seem to believe her, she decided to bring them to this ce so they could see


    that she was still on good terms with Isaac. She didn''t want anyone to look down on her or mock her.


    Therefore, she had to show everyone that she and Isaac were still a thing.


    Isaac took a look at his watch and turned her down. "It''s gettingte. Please leave."


    He directly closed the door after he finished speaking, and Adeline was furious at that. Fortunately, her


    friends were far away, so she supposed they had never heard anything. At the very least, Isaac had


    shown up, so it should be sufficient for her friends to believe her.


    She turned around and shuffled forward. At the corner, three women came over and hugged her with


    smiles.


    "You and Isaac are still a thing, Addy. However, who was the woman who left his house earlier? I find


    her familiar."


    She couldn''t make out her face as she was too far away from the house.


    Adeline arched her brow. "She''s her cousin who lives nearby. She visits him frequently."


    Then, she lifted her chin, looking proud. "Do you believe me now? Let''s go."


    Thedies smiled brightly and wrapped their arms around hers.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "When you marry Isaac and be Mrs. Arnold, you must not forget about us, Addy."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    The next morning, Patricia woke up and took a look at her phone, realizing that Isaac had sent her a


    message ten minutes ago.


    ''Come to thepany with me today, Trish. I''ll be waiting for you at my ce.''


    When Patricia saw that, she smiled faintly and started typing on the screen. ''I''ll be ready in ten minutes.


    You''re a wonderful man, President Arnold.''


    After she sent the message, she got out of bed and washed up in the bathroom. She slept through the


    night peacefully on the big bed, and she hadn''t experienced such sound sleep for years.


    Then, she looked around the spacious bathroom. Besides a shower space, there was also a bathtub.


    She grinned from ear to ear, thinking that they finally had a home.


    When she went downstairs, the kids were already doing their own things in the living room. They had


    woken up earlier than her.


    Sylvie was practicing piano skills while her sons were busy working on theirptops.


    She reminded them by saying, "Don''t exhaust yourself. Go out for a walk when you''re tired."


    Sylvie turned to look at her with a smile. "What do you think about my piano skills, Mommy?"


    It was a blessed morning. Patricia could hear her daughter practicing the piano as soon as she woke


    up. She gave her a thumbs-up and said, "It''s excellent."


    When she shuffled toward the door, Scott called out to her, saying, "Have your breakfast first before


    going to work, Mommy."


    Josephine was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, and it was Patricia who told them that not having


    breakfast in the morning was detrimental to their health.


    Patricia took a look at the time and replied, "I''ll have my breakfast at thepany. It''s gettingte. See


    you tonight, sweethearts!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, she left the house in a hurry. She had told Isaac that she would be ready in ten minutes, but it


    had taken her twenty minutes to get prepared. She wondered if Isaac was still waiting for her. If not,


    she would just drive her car.


    It wasn''t easy to use public transportation here. Even though there were buses, they would onlye


    every 30 minutes, and it was even harder to hail a taxi.


    She trotted toward Isaac''s house and opened the door with her fingerprint. Then, she ducked her head


    into the house and asked, "Isaac¡­ Isaac, are you there?"


    When Isaac opened his bedroom door and saw the woman, a smile appeared on his face. "Please


    come in." Why does she look so cautious?


    Patricia entered the house and shed a bright smile at him. "Hehe, I said I''d be ready in 10 minutes,


    but I waste. I thought you were gone."


    Isaac spread his arms. He didn''t sleep wellst night because his mind was full of this woman. He


    imagined himself touching her smooth skin and soft body. As a result, there were dark circles under his


    eyes. Now, he just wanted to hug Patricia the moment he saw her.


    Patricia pounced on him and crashed into the man''s embrace. It felt awesome to be in his arms.


    As the couple made out, two people outside the house were opening the car doors for them. When


    they saw what was going on, they got back into the car.


    Liam was especially envious of them as he wanted to fall in love as well. Then, he turned to look at the


    driver and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend, Tom?"


    Tom shook his head. He was Isaac''s driver, and he was on duty around the clock. Therefore, he didn''t


    have time to look for a girlfriend.


    Liam stroked his forehead. "Well, it seems like both of us are single. Let''s watch them make out


    together."


    Patricia was initially joyful, but the moment she realized that the car doors were open, coupled with the


    fact that there were two people in the vehicle, she quickly pushed Isaac away. "We''re gettingte. Let''s


    go!"


    Only then did the man release her and looked her in the eye before demanding, "If you don''t keep me


    company tonight, I''ll go to your house."


    Even if he had to climb through the window, he would still want to be with her tonight. He didn''t want to


    toss and turn restlessly on the bed again like what had happened the night before. He yearned to be


    with her.


    Perhaps he hadn''t bedded a woman for a long time, and he realized that even a cold shower did


    nothing to calm him down. It felt terrible to be excited all night.


    With a blushing face, Patricia shook her head. "No way! The kids still haven''t epted you."


    She knew he was aware of that, and he was making things difficult for her bying up with such a


    request.


    "Alright, then. I''ll just climb over the wall when I want to look for you."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    Soon, they entered the office together. Patricia stopped caring about what others thought about her or


    her rtionship with Isaac. At any rate, she was used to hearing rumors about her.


    Meanwhile, Isaac started getting busy the moment he entered the office. After receiving several calls,


    he headed to the meeting room.


    They had breakfast on the way to thepany. Patricia felt that there was only a short moment when


    he belonged to her.


    With her chin resting on her palm, she looked at the empty desk and realized that the man was usually


    busy. She let out a sigh and started doing the day''s work. In fact, her job was pretty easy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At about 10.00AM, Isaac still hadn''t returned. She went to the pantry and prepared a cup of coffee for


    herself. Then, she took a seat by the window and sipped on her drink.


    She initially wanted to give Josephine a call and ask whether the people from the movingpany had


    arrived. They were ready to bring their stuff to the new home.


    However, she received a call from Courtney all of a sudden. She pressed her lips together and


    connected the call. "Hello?"


    Courtney had called her the other night and given her a warning.


    Nevertheless, Zachary didn''t seem to mind others finding out about their rtionship as ofte. He


    would take the initiative to look for her, and he even brought the topic up at home.


    "Can we meet up, Patricia?"


    Patricia took a look at the time and replied, "I''m working now, so I''m afraid I can''t meet up with you."


    In fact, she didn''t want to see Courtney, for thetter was always harsh to her whenever they met. On


    the other hand, she was unable to refute her, so it was truly vexing.


    Courtney sneered. "Are you afraid of meeting me? Where''s yourpany? I''ll go over and apply for


    leave on your behalf."


    It seems that she''s determined to see me today. Patricia frowned. "Where are you, Madam Selwyn? I''ll


    go over."


    "That''s more like it. I''m at Cornerstone Cafe. I won''t leave until youe." She directly hung up the call


    after she finished speaking.


    Patricia sent Isaac a message. ''Can I leave thepany for a while, President Arnold? There''s


    something I need to deal with.''


    Then, she returned to the office and packed up her stuff before leaving thepany in a hurry.


    Thirty minutester, she arrived at Cornerstone Cafe. When she pushed the door open, she saw


    Courtney sitting by the window, d in a fur coat. Courtney lifted her hand and motioned for her to


    Patricia went over and took a seat across from the woman.


    "Would you like anything to drink?"


    Patricia took a look at the ss of water in front of her and replied, "There''s no need for that. Water will


    do."


    Courtney stopped talking as she elegantly lifted her cup of coffee and took a sip. She had taken good


    care of her skin, so there were no wrinkles on her face. There was no denying she looked much


    younger than people her age.


    When she put down the coffee, she ran her fingers across her other hand. Although there were several


    rings on her fingers, they didn''t feel tacky. Instead, they made her look like a nobledy.


    "Zach told us that he''s going to marry you, Patricia. However, we''re not happy with this marriage. How


    much money do you want so that you''ll leave my son?" She fished out a checkbook and a pen. "Come


    up with a number, or you can fill in the nk yourself." She pulled a check off the book and pushed it


    forward.


    Looking at the check, Patricia put on a faint smile. "I''ve told you before that Zachary and I are just


    friends, Madam Selwyn. I''ve never thought about marrying him, so I don''t want your money."


    She pushed the check back to Courtney, whose face fell.


    "I know you''re a capable person, Patricia. You''ve managed to make Isaac fall head over heels for you,


    so it''s no wonder Zach can never forget about you. Since you''re with Isaac now, please let Zach go."


    A heart-wrenching feeling flooded through Patricia when she heard that. It was awfully painful that she


    was being misunderstood. "You''re right, Madam Selwyn. I''m with Isaac, and he''s the man I want to


    marry. Please don''t worry about it and keep the money for Zachary''s future wife."


    Somewhere else, Angie snapped a photo of them and sent it to Gwen. ''Patricia admitted that she''s


    together with Isaac. It seems that it''s over between Addy and him.''

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    Angie had followed Courtney to this ce. She overheard her making a call earlier, so she decided to


    come over and have a look in secret. It never crossed her mind that she would be able to watch such a


    good show and confirm that Patricia and Isaac were indeed together.


    However, Gwen refused to believe it, thinking that Patricia could never marry Isaac. Now, it seemed


    that there wasn''t any hope for Adeline.


    Well, that''s not necessarily a bad thing. Otherwise, Gwen will be even more haughty than she already


    is.


    Soon, Angie received a call from Gwen. She smiled and picked it up. "Do you get it now, Gwen?


    Patricia and Isaac are a thing now, and it''s confirmed that Addy is no longer his fianc¨¦e. I''m sure it has


    something to do with Patricia."


    Gwen was already in a terrible mood, and her face was full of resentment when she heard that.


    Back then, the reason she was even able to marry Andy was that she had taken advantage of Mnie


    Munoz''s beauty. That woman was too beautiful, so Andy didn''t have a sense of security when he was


    with her. Whenever she talked to another man, he would get jealous.


    Therefore, Gwen made use of it and fabricated stories that Mnie had cheated on Andy. In the end,


    Mnie was chased out of the Aniston Family, and Gwen married Andy.


    Now, her darn daughter is trying to snatch Addy''s man. She must be sick of living!


    "Thanks for the information, Angie. I''ll hang up now." Gwen''s muffled voice suggested that she was


    displeased.


    Before the other party could hang up, Angie said, "Are you mad, Gwen? Patricia is really something.


    Not only has she made Zachary fall for her, but she even got the Arnolds to ept her."


    Her words were like a sharp de that jabbed right into Gwen''s heart. Other than being as beautiful as


    her mother, that woman is a good-for-nothing. She even gave birth to kids for a man in his 70s. What


    right does she have to snatch Addy''s man?


    She snorted. "We''ll keep in touch, Angie."


    After hanging up the call in a hurry, she tossed the phone away furiously. What did Patricia do to make


    the Arnolds ept her? On the other hand, Addy got engaged to Isaac, but Old Mrs. Arnold never


    acknowledged her as part of the family.


    In the end, the wedding was called off right in front of the rtives.


    When all the dots were connected, Gwen realized that it was Patricia''s way of getting her revenge.


    Perhaps she had plotted to make Isaac break up with Adeline right on their engagement day to


    embarrass her so that Adeline would never be able to face her rtives again.


    Gwen stood straight up and left the room before heading to Adeline''s bedroom.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw Adeline putting on makeup in front of her dressing table.


    As she looked at her daughter''s alluring face, she felt that she would''ve married a woman like Adeline if


    she were a man.


    She pressed her lips together and walked up to Adeline to see the reflection of her daughter through


    the mirror.


    There was no denying that Adeline''s facial features were delicate. While she was beautiful, she was


    also elegant and charming. Gwen genuinely felt that her daughter was the most beautiful woman in the


    world.


    Adeline was putting on lipstick when she exchanged a nce with her mother through the mirror.


    "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    All of a sudden, Gwen''s face fell as she crossed her arms. "There''s something I need to tell you, Addy.


    You must stay strong."


    When Adeline was done putting on her lipstick, she raised a brow. "What''s the matter?"


    "Patricia is the reason your wedding was called off. Now, she''s together with Isaac, and Old Mrs.


    Arnold even brought her to a tea party the other day. It suggests that the Arnolds have epted her."


    The light in Adeline''s eyes went out when she heard that. In fact, she had already figured it out. She


    knew there was something off when she realized Patricia''s desk was right inside Isaac''s office.


    However, she wasn''t willing to admit that it was over between them. She still wanted to make use of theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    agreement and hold on to Isaac, snatching him back from Patricia. She turned around and wrapped her


    arms around Gwen''s waist, sobbing. "It''s all Patricia''s fault, Mom. She snatched Isaac from me. I feel


    so devastated!"

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    Gwen felt heartbroken when she heard her daughter sob. She gently stroked Adeline''s head as her


    gaze turned sharp. "There''s no way that woman can defeat us, Addy. We just have to ruin her


    reputation, and Isaac will refuse to marry her."


    Adeline replied dejectedly, "I told Isaac that she gave birth to an old man''s kids, but he doesn''t seem to


    mind that. Old Mrs. Arnold is aware of that as well, but she''s still fond of Patricia. It seems that they''ve


    all been brainwashed by her. In other words, it''s useless to ruin her reputation. They don''t mind it, and


    they still love her very much. She''s something. I''m no match for her."


    As she spoke, she stole a nce at her mother. She had deliberately made her mother feel infuriated


    so that thetter would lend her a hand. She knew that there were many tricks up her mother''s sleeve.


    Back then, the most beautiful woman in Appleby, Mnie Munoz, had been defeated by Gwen, so


    there was nothing she couldn''t achieve.


    Adeline believed that Mnie''s daughter was no match for her mother. Therefore, as long as her


    mother was willing to help her, Isaac woulde back to her.


    On the other hand, Gwen understood that her daughter had been going through hell recently. "Don''t


    worry, darling. Since it''s useless to tarnish her reputation, we''ll make her disappear forever."


    Her gaze was horrendously cold when she said that.


    Adeline was stunned at the sight of her mother''s expression. There was no doubt that no one could get


    in Gwen''s way when she was determined to achieve her goal.


    "What should we do then, Mom?"


    Gwen squinted her eyes. "Just leave it to me. Don''t worry about it. Don''t you have a party to attend


    tonight? Go and have fun."


    Adeline released her and looked at herself through the mirror. "What do you think about my makeup,


    Mom? I''m going to attend Nik''s birthday party with my friends. I''m sure Isaac will be there. Do you


    think he''ll like it?"


    Gwen could tell that her daughter was smitten with Isaac based on the girl''s expression, but that man


    still had the heart to hurt her feelings. Feeling sorry for her daughter, she nodded. "You look gorgeous.


    I''m sure he''ll love the way you look."


    Adeline put on her coat and picked up her purse before forcing a smile at her mother. "Even if he


    doesn''t like it, I''ll be happy as long as I can take a nce at him."


    With that, she turned around and left the room. Her friends were going to buy birthday presents for


    Nik, so she had to get one as well. It wasn''t like she could attend the birthday party without a


    present.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡­


    After meeting up with Courtney, Patricia returned to thepany in a hurry.


    When she entered the office and realized Isaac wasn''t around, she knew that he must be swamped


    with work at the moment.


    She took a seat by her desk, and when she saw a box on it, she couldn''t help but open it.


    It was a ck evening dress embroidered with golden threads, and it was without shoulder straps.


    Stars had been sewn on the hem, making the dress look elegant yet vibrant. She imagined herself


    looking like an elf in the night sky when she put this on.


    The slit in the middle of the ck dress revealed anotheryer of silver fabric, and there was no doubt


    that it was a beautiful dress.


    Patricia ced the dress in front of her and realized that it should fit her perfectly.


    With a frown, she wondered who put this dress on her table.


    Just then, Isaac pushed the door open. When he saw the woman holding the dress he had selected for


    her, he put on a smile. "Do you like it?"


    Patricia turned to look at him. The smile on the man''s chiseled face soothed her mind, making her


    forget about the unhappy incident earlier today. "Is it for me? Do you want me to be your partner


    tonight?"


    Thest time she attended an engagement party, Zachary had sent her an evening dress before the


    event. She was Zachary''s partner that night.


    Isaac stood in front of her desk and stared fixedly at her. He couldn''t wait to see her putting the dress


    on.


    To Patricia''s surprise, she realized that there was also a mask in the box. The silver mask was


    embedded with expensive diamonds.


    "Is it a masquerade party?" She hadn''t attended a masquerade party for a long time, so she was


    looking forward to it.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    Seeing how excited she was, Isaac nodded. "It''s Nik''s birthday today, and that dude has a thing for


    whacky ideas."


    Patricia nced at all that he had prepared for her before approaching him. "Where were you, Mr.


    Arnold? You''re a pretty busy man today," shemented as she wrapped her arms around his while


    leaning her head against his shoulder.


    To that, Isaac stretched his free arm to her and shackled her in his arms. "I do have quite a few things


    to deal with today. Why? Did you miss me?"


    He guided her to the couch as he spoke, and after sitting down, he pulled her into hisp.


    Patricia wrapped her arms around Isaac''s neck as she gawked at his ravishing face. What a hunk!


    There probably isn''t a woman in this world who wouldn''t like a man like him, is there? Sigh, how is it


    possible for someone to be hotter than Adonis?!


    She didn''t give him a straight answer but buried her head in his arms.


    At the thought of what Courtney said to her, the thought of dating Isaac felt amazing as she leaned in


    his arms right then.


    That said, would they have a future together? She dared not imagine what possibility the future held


    and only wanted to cherish the present.


    Meanwhile, Isaac tapped her lips as he inhaled her sweet but crisp perfume. "What perfume are you


    wearing?"


    It smelled great, and it was simr to the girl''s scent in his dream. Since he couldn''t find her, he thought


    of Patricia as her, seeing it as a sort of constion.


    Patricia''s eyes shifted reflexively. She hadn''t used any perfume since getting pregnant, and even now,


    for they weren''t good for children''s sense of smell.


    She drooped her eyelids with a smile, and her long, curlyshes cast a row of shadow beneath her


    eyes. "I''m not using any. Maybe the kids'' body odor rubbed off on my shirt."


    Since she did herundry together with the triplets'', hints of their sweet, milky body odor would stick to


    her clothes. She had made the discovery when she singled out herundry. There was a distinct


    difference in smellpared to when she washed them with her kids'' clothes.


    A hint of a smile shed across Isaac''s eyes upon hearing her answer. "Well, it smells great."


    With that, he ced his lips against the crook of her neck, closed his eyes, and took a big whiff of the


    sweet scent before nting a kiss.


    Patricia felt as though a jolt of electricity had passed through her body, and she wanted to shove him


    away yet pull him in at the same time. It was a curious sensation.


    Feeling encouraged, Isaac nted a trail of kisses, and it wasn''t until her shirt was half open that she


    came to her senses. At that, she tugged his ear. "Arnold, I¡ªstop!"


    The man finally stopped after hearing her soft coo. However, a certain area had altered, and it was


    making him ufortable, so he looked deep into her eyes, pleading, "Trish, help me."


    With that, he brought her into his lounge while she was still processing what he meant by that.


    By the time it all ended, her face was as red as a rose, and she thought her right hand was going to fall


    off her arm.


    Isaac, on the other hand, was all smiles as he leaned over to give her a peck on the lips. "Thank you,


    baby!"


    Subsequently, he entered the bathroom while Patricia rolled around in bed.


    Why in the world did I help him with that?! Also, why am I so excited just because he said thanks?! Not


    only that, I even want to tell him I''d help out again!


    Mortified, she buried her scorching face in her hands.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Though still reeling in perplexity, she still got up, fixed her clothes, and lowered her head to check her


    body.


    She wouldn''t be surprised if he left marks everywhere. At that, she took a deep breath, hoping they


    would all fade awayter. Otherwise, she could say goodbye to the stunning evening dress.


    When Patricia returned to the office, everything was normal, and no one had entered.


    Sometime after she sat back down at her desk and resumed work, Isaac came back out, still looking as


    dapper as ever.


    As he returned to his desk, he looked over toward Patricia and found the girl burying her head in work,


    knowing full well that she dared not make eye contact because of her bashfulness.


    Isaac deepened his gaze at that. Sure enough, a woman''s hand was very different from a man''s paw.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    After getting off work, Isaac brought Patricia to the nearby styling studio.


    As they entered, the receptionist came up and greeted them. "Wee! Do you have an appointed


    stylist?"


    Just then, the studio manager jogged over. "Mr. Arnold¡­"


    Isaac dipped his head in return and instructed, "Style her hair and do her makeup to fit her dress."


    At that, the manager brought the couple to the VIP room, where Isaac sat on the couch with his legs


    elegantly crossed.


    Meanwhile, a staff member served up some coffee and cakes for two.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Isaac took a sip of the coffee and even checked out the cakes. Strawberry shortcakes and donuts.


    Hmm¡­ her favorites.


    With that, he picked up a donut, approached the vanity, delivered it to Patricia''s mouth without making


    any eye contact with her, and strode back to the couch. After taking a bite, Patricia held the rest of the


    donut in her hand as she chewed. Not bad! This is some good stuff.


    She looked in his direction with smiling eyes through the mirror only to find him using his phone with


    furrowed brows. He was probably getting work done.


    At that, she took another bite, feeling all warm and fuzzy.


    "Your boyfriend sure is sweet, Miss Aniston, and handsome too!" The stylist doing her hairmented


    with a smile, to which Patricia nodded in agreement.


    She had to admit that a boyfriend like him made her feel loved.


    Patricia''s hair and makeup were finally done over an hourter, and she proceeded to put on the


    evening dress.


    The diamond chain dangling on the right side of the silver mask sparkled exceptionally brightly in her


    hand as she walked toward Isaac in heels. "Isaac, what do you think?"


    The man looked up and riveted his fathomless gaze on her without any visible emotional changes.


    However, on the inside, he wished for no one else to see this side of her, for she was a bombshell right


    then and exceptionally alluring.


    He had the urge to just take her home and hide her there. She was his and his only to appreciate.


    Patricia, on the other hand, lowered her head to check herself out when she saw him looking


    impassively at her. "You don''t like it?"


    However, he stood up suddenly and draped her lc coat over her shoulder, even bringing the two ends


    together. "I want to shoot everyone who has seen you in this."


    With that, he took her out in his arms while the staff followed behind to see them off.


    Meanwhile, Patricia was still reeling from what he had just said. This man can really shock you with his


    words. That said, she believed she was looking great with how he described it, and that was all that


    mattered.


    The couple''s ride was already waiting downstairs, and as soon as they appeared, Tom and Liam got


    out of the vehicle to open the door for them.


    At that, Isaac patted her thin waist lightly. "Get in."


    As Patricia went in, Isaac entered from the other door.


    "You look amazing, Miss Aniston!" Liam turned to Patricia after entering the car.


    Patricia looked different that night. Her stunning face was even more spectacr thanks to the


    makeup, and the ne she was wearingplimented her temperament perfectly, making her


    presence increasinglymanding and remarkable.


    "Thanks!" Patricia smiled. Of course, anyone would be happy when they were told they looked


    beautiful.


    However, Isaac scolded with a grim face. "You two keep your eyes up ahead."


    This girl was usually already eye-catching enough, and now she was even more eye-catching. The


    revtion pissed him off. s, a certain someone was too overbearing. So much so that he wished


    every other man in the world was blind so that they couldn''t see Patricia.


    "Yes, Sir. We''re blind, Sir!" Liam and Tom said in unison.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    Patricia couldn''t help bursting intoughter as she took a gander at Isaac. "Don''t you think you''re being


    overbearing, Mr. Arnold?"


    At that, Isaac''s gaze deepened. "It''s your fault you look so stunning," he whispered into her ear,


    rendering her smiling speechlessly. Do I look that good? To think it''s putting Isaac this much on edge.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She finally understood when people said beauty was in the eye of the beholder. She thought she


    looked average or maybe a little beautiful but definitely nowhere near a goddess. That said, it felt great


    that he cared.


    Later, the car pulled up at the entrance of The Grandview, a five-star hotel owned by the Ortegas.


    Nik''s birthday party was held in theirrgest hall.


    Many reporters and journalists were keeping watch at the entrance. But because everyone attending


    the party wore masks, the media didn''t know who was who. It was also why Nik listed masks as part


    of the dress code. He wanted everyone to have a good time without worrying about revealing


    themselves.


    Before getting out of the car, Isaac put on his silver mask, which was a matching set to Patricia''s,


    making his eyes even more bewitching. At that, he pursed his lips and looked toward the youngdy


    aside, who had also put on hers.


    Then, Patricia waited for Isaac to exit the vehicle before doing so herself. After that, she hooked her


    arm around Isaac''s, and the two headed into the hotel.


    The camera lights shed the whole time they walked, but the pictures were practically useless no


    matter how they took them as no one could tell who was who, let alone know the man entering the


    hotel right then was the Isaac Arnold.


    Meanwhile, Patricia walked hand in hand with Isaac in front of the public with a smile. As she felt super


    safe, her presence became much moremanding.


    Sure enough, Isaac had given her the courage she needed, making her fearless, and she couldn''t help


    looking at him. His impassiveness made him look like the king of the world.


    After entering the hotel, an usher led them to the banquet hall, which was decorated with a Halloween


    theme, surprising Patricia. She had assumed the ce would lookvish. Everywhere she looked,


    there were skeletons, and there were many ushers dressed up in ghost, zombie, and vampire


    costumes.


    She looked at the banquet hall with eyes wide with awe as she had never seen a party like this. I bet


    my kids would be over the moon if they were here.


    Just then, Isaac caressed her hand. "Scared?"


    Nik woulde up with a theme for his birthday every year. It was a pajama partyst year, while


    this year''s theme was a little quirkier. Then again, it fit his role as a doctor well.


    Patricia chuckled. "No. I just never thought a birthday party could be like this."


    At that, Isaac led her to a lounge not far away. Because their appearance and temperament stood out,


    many would nce at them while some even whispered as they walked across the hall.


    "Which celebrity couple are they? They''re indeed some tasty eye candy!"


    "I really want to see the faces under those masks. I bet they''re a perfect match."


    "I can''t tell!"


    Patricia caught most of the whispers, and she knew she''d have to get used to this. Choosing to be with


    Isaac meant that she had to be strong, so strong that nothing could hurt her.


    Isaac pushed the door open, and the two entered the lounge, only to find Nik sitting on the couch. In


    his arms was a young girl in a high ponytail and a baseball shirt, looking exuberant like a high schooler.


    "It''s your birthday today, Paps, and you promised you''re going to spend it with only me."


    "We''ll do that tomorrow, alright?" Nik cooed, leading the young girl to make a moue. "Look at how


    I''m dressed tonight. This is all I have right now. You''re going to have to sort this out. I don''t care."


    "You look perfectly gorgeous, Princess!"


    At that, he gave her a peck on the cheek, and the young girl finally smiled a little.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    At that, Isaac put his arms around Patricia and moved to sit across the lovey-dovey couple with his legs


    elegantly crossed while Patricia leaned in Isaac''s arms. Just like that, the two looked at the couple


    sitting across from them.


    The young girl nced at the strangers across from them, then asked, "Paps, who are they? Have you


    invited celebrities over? They look like somebodies!"


    Finally, Nik realized there were other people in the room. "Guys, the party''s outside. This is the


    host''s lounge," he said with a slight frown, asking them to leave at once. He didn''t care what big shots


    these two were; nothing could bother him from coaxing his girl.


    Isaac snorted in amusement at that. "What, Nik, you''re going to throw your best friend out as well now


    that you have a girlfriend?"


    Nik could naturally make out Isaac''s voice, but it was the woman next to his friend that he was


    interested in. "Ise, this is¡­"


    He didn''t think it could be Patricia, for she wouldn''t lean in Isaac''s arms sopliantly. That girl isn''t


    easy to win over.


    Patricia waved at him. "Are you not going to introduce us all, Mr. Ortega?"


    At that, she looked toward the young girl next to Nik, whose face looked so tender that it was as soft


    as a baby''s bum.


    What was more, she was wearing sweat shorts, a tube top, and a baseball shirt that revealed her thin


    waist. Even a woman like Patricia wanted to give it a feel.


    "My, if it isn''t Tricia!" Nik chuckled. "You''re so docile today that I didn''t even recognize you."


    Isaac and Patricia removed their masks at that, waiting for Nik to introduce the young girl. The dude


    changed his girlfriends like he changed socks, and this one seemed to be a new favorite.


    Nik sat upright and pulled the young girl closer to him before pointing to Isaac. "Tori, this is Isaac,


    and this is Patricia, his girlfriend."


    Tori had naturally heard of Isaac, and her eyes lit up in response. Goodness, he looks much hotter than


    he does on TV! And his vibe can y any celebrity easily!


    At that, she beamed at the two. "Hi, Isaac, Patricia!"


    Her response stunned Nik, and he asked her in disbelief, "You call me Paps but greet them on a


    first-name basis? Do I really look that old?!"


    "This is called being polite, get it?" Tori mumbled after shooting him a re.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Some elders nowadays preferred to be more familiar with their juniors, and they didn''t like to be


    reminded of their age either.


    Nik frowned,pletely baffled by the thoughts kids have nowadays.


    "Ise, Tricia, this is my girlfriend, Tori Leigh. You guys can call her Victoria too."


    Patricia thought she had a cute name, and it fitted her well. "Victoria."


    Tori beamed, thinking she''d click with the young woman sitting across from her.


    With that, she took Patricia to the couch aside. "I love your ne, Patricia! It must be worth a


    fortune, doesn''t it?"


    Just like that, the two girls chatted away. Isaac, on the other hand, was rather pissed when his arms


    were suddenly empty. Thus, he pulled a cigarette out and chucked it toward Nik before pulling


    another one for himself.


    "Are you not worried your elders will see what you''ve done outside?"


    Nik chuckled in response. "I''ve set up two halls. The ushers outside all know to bring the young


    people here and the elders upstairs. While they listen to their music and dance, we have our fun."


    At that, Isaac took a heavy drag. He knew his friend was a yful one, and sure enough, he had it all


    figured out.


    "And Pers? I heard he ran away and isn''t evening back for your birthday."


    In the past, Percy would most certainly ask for a leave ande back to celebrate their birthdays.


    Nik quirked a brow and, too, took a drag before revealing, "That dude''s running away from a


    woman, and no one can get through to his phone. He probably won''t be back this time.


    Just then, the lounge door opened, and Adeline came in with her arm around another young woman,


    who called out to Nik, "What a sweet party you have, Nik! I love it."


    Adeline managed to make out Isaac from afar but failed to make out Patricia. At that, she smiled and


    fixed her hair before lowering her head to check her V cor, which couldn''t be any lower.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281


    "Happy birthday, Nik," congratted Kathy as she sat next to her older cousin, who smiled back.


    "Thanks, Kath. You''re growing into a fine young woman yourself!"


    Kathy''s smile widened in response, and she looked toward the young girl next to Nik. "Who''s this


    gorgeous, Nik?"


    Tori was talking to Patricia about nails when she heard Kathy''s question, and she nced toward the


    young woman.


    "My girlfriend, Tori." Nik beckoned Tori over, and she returned to him.


    It was only then that Patricia finally nced at Isaac, only to find Adeline sitting next to a grim Isaac.


    At that, she returned to her seat next to him and very naturally leaned in his arms as she took a in


    gander at Adeline, who turned somewhat grim after finally realizing the bombshell was her half-sister.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tricia, you''re here too," greeted Adeline awkwardly after pursuing her lips.


    "Mhm." Patricia smiled perfunctorily.


    Meanwhile, a grim Isaac brightened up, and one could even find a hint of a smile if they looked close


    enough.


    "Well, someone finally remembers I''m still here." He gazed deeply at her as he squeezed her shoulder


    gently. However, it only made Patricia re at him with a pout, evidently upset.


    Knowing she was jealous, he lowered his head and gave her a peck on the cheek. Patricia blushed in


    response and gave him a shove, surprised that he would kiss her in front of so many people.


    Anyhow, her bashfulness brightened his mood further.


    Adeline, on the other hand, was utterly dumbfounded. The animosity beneath her eyes surged, but she


    couldn''t let any of it show. She mped her hands together, trying her best to keep her grace.


    Patricia took a in gander at her half-sister and knew the young woman was trying her best not to


    explode. However, she was already at the tipping point.


    Meanwhile, everyone was stunned by Isaac''s move, for they all knew him, especially how aloof this


    man could get.


    To think there''d be a day the head of the top prominent family would coddle a woman. How could other


    women be envious?!


    At that, Kathy looked toward Adeline. "Addy, isn''t Isaac your boyfriend?"


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Isaac only to find him still coaxing the young woman in his arms,


    disregarding whatever she said entirely.


    Adeline felt mortified, and her countenance turned grimmer by the second as she pursed her lips,


    unsure of how to answer.


    Just then, Isaac spoke up. "That''s all history. Our rtionship had long ended."


    With that, he held Patricia''s hand and caressed the back of it.


    His rtionship with Adeline was nothing but a contractual one. With the money given, the rtionship


    could be considered over. So, he decided to terminate the contract in advance and stay by Patricia


    resolutely.


    Whether his grandfather would agree to it or not, he had already figured out a way to counter it. He


    decided not to make it public for now or perhaps keep it from the elder until thetter got better. Either


    way, he wanted to try.


    Adeline''s animosity deepened after she heard Isaac''s words.


    Is he not going to consider renewing the contract at all?! She initially still had hopes for it, but now it


    seemed that all her chances were gone.


    Though she was looking horrible by the second, she refused to let her emotions copse, still keeping


    herposure.


    Patricia, on the other hand, smiled, feeling ted deep within. She had wondered how Adeline would


    react if she found out the half-sister she loathed so much ended up dating Isaac. And she had to say,


    the young woman''s face was beyond entertaining.


    At the thought of what Adeline and Gwen had done back then that nearly caused her to lose her


    babies, she vowed she would pay it all back; let them taste their own medicine.


    Meanwhile, surprise shed across Kathy''s eyes after she heard Isaac''s words, for the only reason she


    was even friends with Adeline was that she was Isaac''s girlfriend.


    This was the harsh reality of their social circle. They only epted Adeline as one of them because


    she was Isaac''s girlfriend. But it seemed that they had all been duped.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282


    This was how things were like in high society¡ªsuperficial.


    With that, Kathy''s gaze at Adeline changed instantly into one of gossip.


    A few of my friends have been pretty close with Adelely. I bet things will get interesting if I tell


    them what happened here.


    Most of them only gradually epted her because they could get to Isaac and do business with him,


    and Adeline also promised to help them out. If they find out this woman is history, no doubt I''ll get to


    watch the drama of the year.


    "Nik, we''re going to head back out now. See youter!" said Kathy as she got up and went to


    Adeline''s side. "Come on, Addy. Let''s not be third wheels anymore. I''ve seen enough PDA for one


    night."


    "We''re heading back out, Isaac," said Adeline to Isaac as she got up before turning to Nik. "Happy


    birthday, Mr. Ortega!"


    Nik, being the more amiable one, dipped his head in reply. "Have fun!"


    Then, it wasn''t until the pair left the lounge that the doctor turned to Isaac, quirking a brow while


    speaking, "Don''t you think you''re a little too heartless, bud?"


    To that, Isaac shot him a dirty look. Dude, quit fanning the mes.


    Nik picked up the signal at once and raised his hands, indicating he''d stop. Sorry.


    Meanwhile, Tori leaned in his arms, blinking her big, round eyes, which looked exceptionally alluring


    with makeup on.


    "Are you trying to tell me you want me to kiss you in front of everybody, too?" asked Nik as he


    leaned close to her, causing Tori to shy away at once. "Don''t."


    Patricia, on the other hand, pinched and twisted the back of Isaac''s hand and reprimanded him in a


    whisper, "It breaks your heart to know that your ex-girlfriend''s pissed off, doesn''t it? You want to go and


    coax her, don''t you?"


    Isaac winced in pain. It was excruciating, but he sucked it up and let her bully him as she pleased until


    Patricia''s heart ached for him. "What are you, an idiot?! Don''t you know how to cry out in pain?!" she


    chided while giving his bruise a blow.


    The man quirked his lips dly in response. He knew it''d pain her. s, this girl''s too soft-hearted. This


    is as mean as she''ll get.


    At that, he cooed inly, "I''m willing to do whatever it takes to make you happy. Even if what you want


    is my life."


    He meant it. He would give his life to her without a single hesitation if that was what she wanted.


    Patricia beamed upon hearing his words¡ªmusic to her ears. His sweet nothings were sweeter than


    honey.


    That said, she wouldn''t take his words literally. She doubted he would give up his life for her. After all,


    there was a reason they were called sweet nothings.


    Just then, the Ortegas'' butler came in. "Mr. Nik, nearly all the guests have arrived, and everyone''s


    waiting for you to blow the candle upstairs."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nik quirked a brow in response. "Sigh, time to entertain the elders upstairs now."


    He genuinely thought something like blowing birthday candles was way too corny. However, his


    grandmother was still around, and it was precisely how she loved celebrating her grandchildren''s


    birthdays. Thus, there was nothing he could do but entertain her.


    At that, he kissed Tori on the cheek and asked, "I''m going to head upstairs, Baby. Do you want toe


    with me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare meet your family." Tori shook her head. "I''ll go and have some fun."


    With that, she put her mask on and stood up to follow Nik out.


    Before heading out, Nik turned to Isaac. "Ise, it''s a lot of fun out there. You should take Tricia out to


    y."


    After the door closed, Isaac lowered his head and kissed Patricia on the lips. Patricia, on the other


    hand, widened her eyes in surprise, having caught a little off guard. However, she didn''t push him away


    but let him do as he pleased, as she loved the moment.


    After sating his desire, Isaac finally let go of her only to find her teary-eyed, looking piteous.


    At that, his gaze turned profound, for he discovered the young woman grew increasingly gorgeous the


    more he looked, making him even more obsessed with time.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283


    "You''ve eaten my lipstick away, haven''t you?!" Patricia grumbled as she felt her lips.


    However, Isaac thought the color of her lips looked even better now that they were looking bright red,


    and he helped her wipe the lipstick outside the corner of her lips away with a smile. "No, you''re looking


    even more gorgeous now!"


    With that, he got up and pulled her up. "Let''s go out and have some fun."


    But the young woman was still obsessing over her lipstick. "You look great, really!" he reassured her


    while helping her put the mask on before finally putting on his.


    How he wished he was the only one who could admire her beauty.


    Finally, Patricia dropped the issue after hearing his words, all smiles. It felt like forever since she


    whined like a little girl, and now, with Isaac''s coddles, she thought she had aged back into a little girl.


    Subsequently, Isaac held her hand and led her out of the lounge.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was great, as there were many people in freaky costumes, like a


    bloody nurse and a demon on the stretcher, making the whole ce creepy and atmospheric.


    Patricia blinked curiously as he looked around, and she thought the party was rather interesting when


    she really couldn''t make out who was who.


    Just then, a group of people traversed the crowd, and Patricia and Isaac weren''t only forced to part


    hands, but Patricia was even forced to follow the crowd a distance ahead.


    When she was finally able to escape, she turned around to look for Isaac, but lo and behold, the lights


    dimmed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nik flew down from the floor above in a tailcoat and a vampire mask, looking dashing like a real


    vampire had shown up.


    Everyone apuded in awe, and after hended, all the spotlights shone on him. Then, as someone


    helped him undo the cable, he raised his arms and sang, "The party officially begins! You can now


    invite your partner to dance!"


    Meanwhile, Patricia kept looking for Isaac in the dim lighting, but there were too many people, and she


    could barely make out anything.


    Worst of all, everyone was now inviting their partners to dance, and just like that, the hall became a


    ball.


    With no choice, Patricia could only retreat from the dance floor and watch the people dance to the


    upbeat music and have fun.


    As she still couldn''t locate Isaac, she shifted aside and circled the entire hall but to no avail when she


    returned to where she started. At that, she exhaled a murky breath.


    She left her bag and coat in the cloakroom, and they were all kept from bringing a phone in, so it was


    nearly impossible to find anyone.


    At that, she bit her lip and looked around, only to have grim reapers and demons passing by every now


    and then.


    Thank goodness Sylvie isn''t here, or she might get traumatized if she sees all of this.


    Later, she headed to the bar not far away, deciding to take a break there and leave if she still couldn''t


    find Isaac, as she hade only entirely because of him. What was more, they had given Nik his


    gift¡ªwhich was all epted by the butler on Nik''s behalf¡ªand she wasn''t that into these kinds of


    things.


    Just then, a stranger sat next to her. As the lighting was dim, and he was wearing all ck and a light-


    colored mask, she couldn''t make out who he was at all.


    "Alone?" he asked in a deep, melodious voice.


    Patricia took a gander at him as she swirled her liquor. "No, I came with a date."


    Even when she rejected him tantly, the man didn''t seem to n on leaving. Instead, he took a sip of


    his liquor, then turned to the bartender. "Please get thisdy a Br?lure de Rose."


    In no time, a fiery red cocktail was presented to her.


    Patricia frowned at that, and she took a sip of her liquor before saying, "Thanks, but I don''t like weird-


    color-looking liquor."


    With that, she pushed the cocktail to the man, who quirked a brow and sighed. "You sure won''t take up


    a guy''s offer."


    Very quickly, a group of people surrounded them. "Hey, Pietro, to think there''s a woman you can''t hook


    up with."

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284


    Pietro shrugged helplessly. "Well, I can''t show my face today, can I? That''s why she''d reject me."


    Well, he''s confident in his face, isn''t he?


    Patricia made nothing of it, as she believed Isaac''s good looks were second only to Adonis''. No matter


    how good-looking this stranger was, she would feel nothing, nor was she interested in knowing at all.


    With that, she took a sip of her liquor and mused, I''m going to leave if you still can''t find me, Isaac.


    A certain someone already loved to throw a bit of a tantrum normally and now was even more so upset.


    Thus, she was feeling pretty grumpy. I can''t believe he lost me, that son of a¡­


    Adeline was among the group surrounding Pietro, and she managed to make out Patricia at first nce


    because of the ne thetter was wearing. A few maids back home talked about buying it, and


    Patricia herself said it was just something off-the-rack.


    To think she dared to wear something so cheap to a banquet like this!


    At that, she smirked maliciously and whispered to a young woman. "I know who she is. She''s the


    daughter of one of my family''s maids¡ªI don''t know how she managed to get in¡ªbut I recognize the


    ne she''s wearing. Off-the-rack and only costs a few dozen."


    The young woman was Pietro''sst girlfriend, and as long as Pietro failed to find a new target, she


    could stay by his side a little while longer. She loved Pietro and thus loathed any of his new prey.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing Adeline''s words, she raised her chin condescendingly. So, a lowlife, huh? And a maid''s


    daughter at that. I''ll show you what happens when you dare steal my man!


    With that, she approached Patricia and lifted her ne, wanting to yank it away. However, Patricia


    caught her arm in time. "What are you doing?"


    The young woman snorted disdainfully and jeered, "This ne of yours, it''s off-the-rack, isn''t it?


    There isn''t even a crystal on it. I bet it cost only a few dozen."


    While speaking, she turned to Pietro. "Dear, you can''t possibly fall for someone with such bad taste,


    can you?"


    Meanwhile, Adeline crossed her arms at her chest as she watched the scene unfold impassively. Get


    ready to embarrass yourself in front of all these people, Patricia! She smirked triumphantly.


    A few young women beside Adeline took a gander at Patricia''s ne too. These people were


    children of the rich and powerful and thus were more than familiar with jewelry. They could make a


    pretty good guess at the pricing after checking the stone. In fact, they could even tell which brand they


    belonged to.


    Thus, they all agreed the ne Patricia was wearing was a knockoff when they saw that the


    fineness of the ne was terrible, unlike those sold in various stores, and that there wasn''t a single


    diamond on it. It was just an okay-looking but super cheap piece of trash.


    The people this circle shunned most were those who wore knockoffs, and these people didn''t deserve


    to join them at all.


    "Miss, are you trying to challenge Mr. Ortega when you show up at his birthday party wearing a


    knockoff?"


    After all, the Ortega Family was one of the top four prominent families of Appleby. Their social status


    was all but ordinary, and their friends were most certainly rich, if not powerful.


    Thus, they believed Patricia had snuck in. Hmph, who does she think she is?!


    "Go ahead and ask Nik if I''m challenging him," monotoned Patricia as she looked dead into their


    eyes.


    The gaze of the young woman in love with Pietro sharpened after she heard Patricia''s taunt. And you


    still dare to resist even when it hase to this?! Get ready to die, then!


    But to her dismay, the second she tried to yank the ne, Patricia grabbed her thumb and threw her


    over her shoulder.


    The young woman mmed heavily onto the floor. Her mask had fallen off in the process, so those


    aside could see how much pain she was experiencing. In fact, they had the delusion of experiencing


    the pain themselves.


    "Help, she''s attacking me¡­" the young woman wailed at once, attracting everyone''s attention. A


    spotlight even shone toward them, lighting up the area.


    Patricia stole the limelight just by standing there in her shapely figure and dazzling silver diamond


    mask. Though no one could make out who she was, her getup and temperament already made her


    stand out.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285


    The young women aside all came up. Of course, it included Adeline. In fact, she was the loudest of


    them all. "How dare you attack her! Do you know who she is?!"


    Pietro, on the other hand, just sat back and watched the scene unfold while sipping his liquor. He loved


    watching how ugly women could get from fighting for his attention. He thought it was the most


    entertaining thing in the world.


    At that, he nced at Patricia with great interest. He was already captivated by her with just one look,


    and sure enough, she was a rather interesting character. He''d actually like to give her a try if she could


    knock all of these young women out. After all, he preferred hot chicks.


    Meanwhile, Patricia took a in gander at her half-sister. She remembered seeing her dear little sister


    in that exact spring green dress fitting for a b*tch. So, she''s the reason these people are giving me


    trouble, huh?


    At that, a sliver of a smile shed across her eyes. "Adeline, do you really think you''ll be able to win


    Isaac back by doing this?"


    The young women aside were all instantly reminded of the text Kathy had sent them¡ªAdeline being a


    liar and Isaac had long broken up with her.


    Just like that, everyone''s attention was diverted to Adeline, gazing at her with hints of derision. "Have


    you been lying to us about being Isaac Arnold''s girlfriend all this while, Adeline?"


    Adeline turned grimly in response, never imagining Patricia would steer the attention toward her with


    just a few words. Fortunately for her, she was wearing a mask, so no one could make out her


    expression, which was nothing but difited.


    Luckily only those at the bar were stretching their necks, or she''d be humiliated if more eyes were on


    her.


    Damn you Patricia?! Why can''t you just die?!


    With brewing animosity, she pointed toward Patricia and snapped, "She''s just my family maid''s


    daughter! She has no right to be here at all, and she''s also wearing a knockoff! She''s the one you guys


    should be dealing with! I''ll exin what happened between Isaac and me another time."


    She had to get rid of Patricia before Isaac showed up. She had to humiliate Patricia beyond hope and


    make Isaac realize that woman wasn''t worthy of him at all.


    With that, she added, "She also has three kids, and their father is a seventy-year-old man!"


    "So, you''re the liar!" The other young women looked at Patricia with shock. "To think we believed you''re


    Isaac''s new girlfriend. So, you''re just a mother, huh?"


    At that, they closed up on Patricia, who was less than afraid. "I suggest you stay away from me. My


    fists aren''t so forgiving," she warned inly.


    Meanwhile, the young woman in love with Pietro mbered up and pointed at Patricia, wailing, "Get


    her!"


    She was the daughter of a section chief, while the others were her father''s subordinates. Hence, it


    wasn''t surprising that they only listened to her.


    Just like that, they surrounded Patricia, but lo and behold, a few young women and two guys dropped


    to the ground in a matter of minutes, wailing, "Help! Violence¡­"


    Anger enveloped them as they felt humiliated as it was their first time being bbored. They had taken


    lessons in martial arts in the past, and it was only them who bullied others, never the other way around.


    Just then, Isaac stood between Patricia and the others, shielding her away from harm as he red icily


    at those on the floor. "I dare you guys toy another finger on her!"


    The next second, a group of bodyguards appeared to carry them out of the hall.


    Adeline, who stood a distance away, grew increasingly hostile as she watched how protective Isaac


    was of Patricia. Her fists were tightly clenched, but all she could do was suck it up and back off.


    On the other hand, a hint of a smile shed across Patricia''s eyes as she smelled his faint crispness. It


    sure felt great to be protected.


    At that, she pointed toward Adeline. "She started the whole thing. She even said my ne is a


    knockoff."


    Isaac looked icily at Adeline in response. "You think I''ll get a knockoff?" he questioned while pointing at


    the ne Patricia was wearing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286


    Adeline''s heart twinged painfully, for she had never heard such impassivenessing from Isaac.


    At that, she shook her head. "That''s not what I mean, Isaac! She said it herself. She said it''s an off-the-


    rack ne!"


    Her voice became somewhat hoarse, and a hint of a sob could be heard inteced.


    Isaac snorted disdainfully in response. "And you believe her just because she said so? What terrible


    taste you have."


    That said, he had no intention of revealing the ne was worth 150 million. Instead, he snorted


    derisively as he put an arm around Patricia. "Let''s go."


    His ''let''s go'' was soforting that everyone thought the infuriated man two from two seconds ago


    was someone else entirely. Hisst two words were beyond gentle, and the voice was so melodious


    that it melted people''s hearts.


    After the couple was a distance away, Isaac pinched Patricia''s thin waist, chiding, "What were you


    doing, running around?!"


    She was gone the second he wasn''t looking! He even had his men looking for her along with him. But


    who''d have thought the girl went to the bar while he was searching high and low on the dance floor?!


    "Stay where you are the next time you get lost, understand?!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patricia chuckled in response. She had said the same thing to little Sylvie countless times precisely


    because she feared not being able to locate her when she got lost, and now that he was doing this to


    her, she knew just how fearful he had been.


    With that, she wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest, all smiles as she


    sniffed his crisp perfume. "Understood."


    Despite having initially wanted to throw a baby tantrum at him, every bit of her anger was gone now,


    and she felt safe in his arms.


    A hint of a smile, too,ced Isaac''s eyes at this point, and he requested while stroking her back,


    "Dance with me."


    With that, the two bowed to each other hand in hand, then slid into the dance floor.


    It had been forever since Patricia did this type of dance, and she had thought she would make


    mistakes, but with a great dance partner like Isaac, her worries seemed to be for nothing.


    Just like that, the two became the main attraction on the dance floor, and Nik turned to the young girl


    in his arms with a smile. "How about we dance too, Baby?"


    Seeing how sweet Isaac and Patricia were when they danced had gotten him envious.


    "Sure, Paps." Tori nodded. "C''mon, show me what you''ve got!"


    That was how Tori was, and the reason Nik took an interest in her was that he thought she was


    unique¡ªa fiery little one. Tori was the Leighs'' little princess. As her entire family spoiled her, she


    developed a bratty personality.


    In the blink of an eye, Nik and Tori hit the dance floor, and the two danced pretty well too.


    When they passed by Isaac and Patricia, Nikmented, "Nice moves, Ise."


    The dude would never dance in front of anybody in the past, and if he was forced, he would just dance


    to one song perfunctorily. When had he ever turned and spun around like this before?!


    Nik even wanted to give him a thumb''s up.


    "You''re not bad yourself,"mented Isaac as he nced at his best friend.


    Tori couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "Mr. Arnold sure is quite the character, Paps. He doesn''t give a


    thing about this at all."


    Patricia, too, giggled, and when she saw the smile on Nik''s face gradually fade away, sheughed


    even brighter. "Haha, you''re really terrible, Mr. Arnold. Judging from Mr. Ortega''s face, I have a feeling


    he''ll step on his partner''s foot because of what you said."


    As if on cue, Tori cried out, "Ouch! You stepped on my foot, Paps."


    Nik came to himself at once, and he pursed his lips for a second before apologizing, "I''m sorry,


    Princess! Why don''t I carry you upstairs to rest?"


    The lounges upstairs were for guests, and it was evident why he wanted to take her there. Thus, she


    turned him down at once. "No. You said it yourself, you won''t touch me before I''m a legal adult, and I''m


    still yet to celebrate my 18th birthday, in case you''ve forgotten."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287


    Nik couldn''t help chuckling at the girl''s words. "Is that what I even mean, Babe? Or is it you who


    wants it?"


    A hint of amusement shed across Tori''s eyes as she rolled them at him. "I was just warning you."


    Meanwhile, Patricia kept her gaze on Nik and Tori. She could tell the doctor liked his new girlfriend.


    Isaac, on the other hand, riveted his gaze on his beloved. "What are you looking at?" he asked, then


    followed her line of sight to realize she was looking at Nik and Tori. At that, he frowned. "You like the


    girl?"


    It was only then that Patricia withdrew her gaze and looked into his enigmatic eyes. "She''s young and


    bubbly, a lot like my past self." Her gaze changed as she spoke, seemingly reminiscing.


    Before turning 18, she was still the eldest youngdy of the Aniston Family, her grandfather''s beloved


    granddaughter. Everyone treated her well, and because of so, she became a willful girl. But after that


    night, she endured all that she shouldn''t have at that age.


    Her role turned from a young girl into a mother overnight, and her life became a torment. No one would


    adore, let alone love, her anymore.


    As she had to bear raising three children alone, she changed. She became less confident and no


    longer dared to go all in.


    At that, she sighed under her breath. Sometimes, what was lost would be lost forever. Thus, she would


    be reminded of herself when she looked at Tori, young, naive, and fearless.


    Suddenly, Isaac put her arms around his neck while he wrapped his around her waist, forcing her to be


    closer to him, making their dance intimate.


    Patricia smiled as she caught his scent. He seemed to have helped her regain the lost adoration and


    protection she used to feel.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Isaac leaned his lips against her ear, brushing it with his warm breaths, tickling her. "You''re


    much more beautiful and have more of a personality than Miss Leigh, Trish. You''re you, and no one


    else can be like you."


    To Isaac, no one was anywhere near Patricia. She was the most beautiful woman in the world and the


    most unique. Tori Leigh had nothing on her at all.


    Patricia smiled at his words, and she looked up at the mask as well as the fathomless eyes behind it.


    Despite wearing a mask, he was still handsome and brilliant, and her heart would race from just


    ncing at him.


    "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, Arnold."


    However, Isaac disagreed, retorting with a quirked brow, "I''m telling the truth."


    Patricia beamed again. Anyone would be happy to hear such sweet words, wouldn''t they?!


    Meanwhile, Adeline, who was standing by the dance floor, was beyond livid. She knew she shouldn''t


    have worn a green evening dress but a fiery red one, and she hated this dress the more she looked at


    it.


    At that, she headed out. After retrieving her coat and bag, she pulled out her phone and entered her


    family vehicle. The chauffeur had been waiting by the entrance this whole time as he feared her. All the


    household employees of the Aniston family did, as she had a hot temper, and if they weren''t careful,


    she''d fire them at once. Thus, they''d be prudent in front of Adeline, not daring toin, let alone


    speak up.


    She made a call to her mother. "Mom, didn''t you say you''ll hire someone to kill Patricia? I want to see


    her dead by tomorrow."


    She didn''t want to wait for a second longer, genuinely wishing the woman would just die that night.


    Gwen was watching soap operas in her bedroom when she got Adeline''s call. After hearing her words,


    she turned the TV volume down and asked, "What happened, dear?"


    "I told you I''m attending a birthday party with a friend, didn''t I? Patricia''s here too, and she came with


    Isaac. My friends are allughing at me now, and they will never hang out with me ever again." Hints of


    a sobced her voice as she caterwauled over the phone.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288


    Nothing in this world could make Gwen feel worse than her daughter in a grievance. At that, she


    snorted disdainfully. "I''ll meet them tomorrow; I promise you that. Don''t worry, Butters. Patricia won''t be


    able to cause any more trouble soon."


    Adeline finally felt a little better after getting her mother''s promise, and she would see that all she had


    suffered that night would be paid back by multifold.


    ¡­


    After dancing, Patricia felt a little hungry, so she turned to her beloved. "Isaac, let''s grab something to


    eat."


    "Sure," Isaac smiled as he pulled her into his arms and ruffled her hair affectionately. "What would you


    like to eat?"


    He wasn''t a fan of cold buffet food, but Nik did tell him there was a restaurant by the buffet area, and


    he could order whatever he wanted there.


    "But isn''t there a buffet?" Patricia asked in bewilderment. She didn''t mind grabbing just a bit of


    everything. She could eat anything edible, not picky at all.


    However, Isaac still brought her to the dining area, and after pushing a door open, they came to a


    private restaurant. "Is this hotel yours?!" Patricia eximed in amazement.


    How is there a private restaurant dedicated to him?! This is crazy!


    Isaac thought this girl was way too adorable, and her thoughts even more so.


    "This is the Ortegas'' hotel, not my family''s. But given my friendship with Nik, I have at least the power


    to order what I want."


    Patricia nodded at that. True that. Nik''s practically Isaac''s brother from another mother.


    After arriving at a table, Isaac, like a true gentleman, pulled a chair out for Patricia, who epted the


    gesture kindly and ced her mask on the table.


    Then, she took a big gulp of water, feeling rather thirsty after drinking that liquor at the bar.


    As Isaac removed his mask, an attendant came to take their order. "Good evening, Mr. Arnold. What


    can we get you tonight?"


    At that, Isaac pushed the menu to Patricia. "Her, love. Take a look at what you''d like."


    Patricia opened the booklet and found all the food listed was exceptionally exquisite, and most of them


    were, in fact, games like wild mushrooms, wild vegetables, venison, goat meat, and whatnot.


    After flipping through the booklet, she thought everything looked delicious, so she turned to Isaac.


    "Why don''t you do it, Mr. Arnold? I can eat anything."


    Unlike him, who was allergic to seafood, which kind of surprised her, she was less picky. However, he


    would happily deshell the shrimp for her every time. It seemed that he would be fine unless he


    consumed them.


    With that, Isaac made the order. "Braised venison, roast leg of goat, wild mushroom soup, stir fry veg,


    and stuffed eggnts."


    Patricia snuck a peak at him after listening to his order as she realized everything he had ordered was


    what she would like to try after reading the menu.


    Can this guy read minds?


    That said, she didn''t say anything in the end as she thought the few dishes could just coincidentally be


    the restaurant''s specialties.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Patricia finished her entire ss of water, causing Isaac to


    furrow his brows. "Don''t drink so much water, or you''ll have trouble finishing your food again."


    s, he was nagging her like she was a child. She genuinely thought Isaac was bing more and


    more like her when she disciplined her triplets.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that, she propped her elbows and cupped her face while looking at him. "Do you suppose I should


    call you Mom from now on, Isaac?"


    A hint of a smile shed across Isaac''s face as he bobbed his Adam''s apple, appearing sexy, and his


    gaze at her deepened further as well. "Call me Daddy. I prefer the title."


    After all, he was a man and also the father of her future children. So, it wouldn''t be wrong at all for her


    to call him that.


    However, Patricia rolled her eyes at him in response. "No way. You didn''t get me at all. What I mean is


    that you''re disciplining me like I''m a child."


    At that, Isaac reached for her fair, tender hand and caressed the back of it. "I''m serious, Angel. Call me


    that in bed, hmm?"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289


    Patricia''s face flushed crimson upon hearing his words, and she shook her head like a rattle. "Cut it out,


    Isaac. We''re eating here!"


    Is this what you should be saying over the dining table?! Sheesh!


    However, Isaac''s smile only deepened, and a hint of cheerced his eyes, making him exceptionally


    good-looking.


    Just then, Rose entered the private restaurant with her mother in hand. A smile enveloped her face


    when she saw Isaac from afar. However, it disappeared the second she saw him holding Patricia''s


    hand.


    "What''s wrong, Rose?" Martha asked when she found her daughter stopping.


    She had been celebrating Nik''s birthday in the banquet hall upstairs until Rose dragged her here,


    saying that Nik owned an amazing private restaurant.


    Just when Rose thought she could enjoy a pleasant meal, she had to witness this of all things!


    After settling Martha at a table, she let her mother order their food while she went to chat with Isaac.


    It was only then Martha discovered Isaac and Patricia. She was experiencing an epiphany, realizing


    Rose had not only finished her bachelor''s degree in advance because of him but that he was also the


    reason she cultivated ck roses in the greenhouse at home.


    All these years, all this girl could ever see was Isaac.


    At that, she sighed. Girls sure left their homes once they found love.


    Rose was dressed in a short, bright red dress for the night. Her long, slender legs were on disy,


    making her look exceptionally enchanting.


    "Hey, Isaac, what a coincidence!" she called out to Isaac as she approached his table. "We''re eating


    here as well. Why don''t you join us?"


    While speaking, she pointed toward Martha, who was sitting only some distance away. Isaac dipped his


    head as a greeting, and Martha replied with a smile.


    She was Nik''s stepmother, and their rtionship was lukewarm, so Isaac wasn''t familiar with her. If


    anything, he''d just dip his head and say hi whenever he saw her at an event.


    Patricia, on the other hand, became somewhat grim after seeing Rose, for the young woman was the


    epitome of a perfect match for Isaac. No matter how many girlfriends Isaac previously had, she would


    ultimately be the one he married.


    As the thought crossed her mind, her perfectly fine appetite disappeared, and she no longer wanted to


    eat anything on the table.


    At that, she stabbed the venison on her te repeatedly with a fork, upset.


    She knew there was a pretty big gap between her and Isaac¡ªhell, she was even a mother of three.


    She wasn''t worthy of him, but she wanted nothing more than to be by his side and receive his care and


    protection forever.


    s, once this desire began, she wouldn''t be able to stop it any longer.


    In the past, she thought she would already be happy with one romantic rtionship her whole life, but


    now, she wanted more. She didn''t want to lose this man.


    Seeing how Patricia''s gaze dimmed, Isaac turned Rose down at once, saying impassively, "I''m having


    dinner with my girlfriend here, Miss Ortega, and we''d like to enjoy it alone. You and Mrs. Ortega should


    go ahead and enjoy your food."


    Rose turned grim in response, having never been rejected so openly. However, she kept her


    composure and smiled. "Oh, alright then. I''ll let you guys get back to your food."


    With that, she returned to Martha. Meanwhile, Patricia began missing her mother when she watched


    Rose as sat down gracefully and chatted with Martha.


    She remembered seeing her mother when she was very little, but in the years after that, she was gone


    from her life. Thus, the image of her mother was vague in her memories.


    More than that, there were no photos of her mother at home. She hadn''t a clue what caused her father


    to loathe her mother so deeply that he''d destroy everything that had to do with her like she never


    existed on the before.


    Just then, Isaac handed her a disposable glove. "Here, Trish. It''s to nibble the goat."


    "Huh?" Patricia kept her lips slightly parted as his voice brought her back to reality.


    Meanwhile, Isaac put on the gloves, pulled out a chunk of meat, and put it on her te, saying, "I


    remember you had a great time nibblingst time." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290


    It then hit Patricia that she never cared about how she looked whenever she ate with Isaac in the past.


    In fact, she''d even deliberately gobble at times to make him despise her.


    Who''d have thought I''d be his girlfriend one day?! s, my image has gone down the drain.


    Then, Isaac tore another chunk of meat with bone attached and put it on her te. "Go on, eat up. It


    won''t be nice anymore if it gets cold."


    With that, he sliced up his meat gracefully with a fork and a knife before putting a piece into his mouth,


    looking prim and proper.


    Well, excuse me. Patricia grumbled to herself, finding it unfair. Why do you get to use a fork and a knife


    while I have to nibble on it?!


    She wanted to oppose it, but a certain someone gave her no chance at all.


    Thus, she pouted indignantly. Whatever, my image is long gone. Why should I care now?! Anyhow, this


    is wild goat meat; no doubt it''ll taste even better than the ones I usually eat.


    With that, she picked up the bone and began nibbling, eximing in awe after having just one bite.


    "Oh, my God! This is amazing! The meat is so tender."


    It was different from themb meat she usually had. Hence, she nibbled away joyously.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Isaac beamed with delight as he watched a certain someone nibble on the goat''s leg


    happily across from him.


    He loved watching her eat the most, for he''d work up an appetite as well.


    ¡­


    As Martha sat facing Patricia at a table nearby, she took a in nce at the young woman and found


    her rather beautiful. However, the way she ate was rather¡­ unbing.


    What would a woman like her have anything on my baby Rose?!


    At that, she put some food onto Rose''s te andforted her, "Cheer up, Rose. Eat up. I''m sure the


    Arnolds won''t let Isaac''s current girlfriend into the family."


    After all, the Arnolds were the top prominent family in Appleby, with the Ortega Family following behind.


    They were very critical when it came to finding a suitor for their progenies. Not just about anybody


    could marry into the Arnold Family, after all.


    Rose sighed in response. "You haven''t heard about it, have you, Mom? She was the one Old Mrs.


    Arnold took to that tea party. The Arnolds have already epted her as one of them."


    Martha''s eyes widened with incredulity at that. A second wife like her didn''t deserve to join an elite tea


    party at all.


    With that, she took a few ganders at Patricia, surprised to learn that the young woman was shrewd with


    her schemes.


    At the thought that not even she had attended such an event, her animosity grew, and her hatred for


    Patricia deepened.


    "Rose, try bringing up your marriage to Isaac with Grandma. You''re the only girl in the family, and your


    grandmother adores you. She''ll certainly help you if you just say the word."


    The idea was all Martha coulde up with. Though she was Mrs. Ortega to the public, she had no


    discourse, nor did she have the power to help her daughter.


    At that, Rose quirked her lips and took a sip of red wine. "Mom, you know what Grandma''s like. She''s


    said that she wouldn''t meddle in any of our businesses. Besides, she doesn''t want to see me marry


    into her best friend''s family for fear that their rtionship would be impacted if things get rough in the


    future."


    Isaac would''ve long been hers if she had her grandmother''s support, and Patricia wouldn''t even stand


    a chance!


    No way was she giving up when she had a crush on Isaac for years!


    ¡­


    "I''m done," announced Patricia as she removed the disposable gloves and wiped her hand clean with a


    wet napkin, stuffed after eating half a leg.


    However, Isaac proceeded to pour a bowl of soup for her. "Have a bowl of this soup."


    He had deliberately ordered it for her as it was said to be packed full of nutrients.


    Patricia didn''t turn him down, taking sip by sip before she finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Isaac, will


    you and Rose form an alliance marriage in the future?"


    After all, the Ortegas and Arnolds were well-matched, and Isaac was close to Nik. Naturally, it made


    her believe he and Rose were the epitome of a perfect couple.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291


    Isaac''s expression changed as the light in his eyes went out. "What''s wrong? Have you never


    considered marrying me?"


    He was disappointed. Initially, he thought that he had made this woman fall in love with him, and she


    would never hesitate to marry him.


    Now, it seemed that it was all his wishful thinking. This woman had never included him in her ns at


    all.


    Dejected, he picked up the ss of wine and chugged it down. The atmosphere in the restaurant


    turned cold in an instant.


    Patricia could almost feel the temperature dropping sharply. She promptly replied, "That''s not what I


    meant."


    Then, she shared some of her food with the man. The reason she even asked such a question was that


    she yearned to be with him.


    "What do you mean, then?" He stared fixedly at her. "Do you think the rtionship between us isn''t


    serious? Do you think when we''re sick of each other, we''ll part ways? What on earth is on your mind,


    Patricia?"


    He was increasingly furious. If he were that kind of man, there wouldn''t be ack of women around


    him. Why does she think I''d been single for years before meeting her?


    To him, when two people got together, they were supposed to stay together forever.


    Patricia ced her hand on his and stroked the back of his hand with her fingers. "I want to be with you


    forever, Isaac. Although I''m not good enough and have a terrible past, I didn''t willingly do all of those


    things. Don''t you believe me?"


    She had been traumatized because she gave birth to her kids out of wedlock, and their father was


    some unknown man.


    Those were the reasons people had been criticizing her over the years. She didn''t mind it, for the kids


    were the best gifts in her life.


    However, that didn''t mean others wouldn''t mind it.


    Therefore, she never thought about falling in love or getting married.


    It wasn''t until she met Isaac that all her dreams of love had been realized, and the man doted on her


    like she was the best thing that happened to him. That was when she started considering marrying him.


    She wanted to be with this man forever, and she didn''t want any woman to snatch him from her.


    As Isaac listened to her, he put on a faint smile. "You''re so silly. I regret not being a part of your past,


    but I''m your man now, and I''ll be a part of your future. Do you get it now?"


    He was a domineering man, but Patricia loved him for who he was. She said with a smile, "Do you


    know that you can make a woman''s heart flutter when you say such sweet things, Isaac?"


    In the past, she thought a man like Isaac would be boring when he was with his girlfriend, and he would


    never say anything sweet to her.


    Now, it seemed that she had gotten it wrong. No woman could resist him when he said those words of


    love.


    That was what happened to Patricia. At this moment, she waspletely besotted with this man.


    Isaac arched his brow. "I''m also skillful in other areas. Do you want to give it a try?"


    In the past, Patricia wouldn''t understand such suggestive words, but now, she could instantly figure out


    what the man was trying to say. With her face flushing, she red at him. "Stop talking and have your


    food."


    Then, she lowered her head and focused on eating her soup. Only then did she realize the soup was


    ptable.


    While elegantly having his food, Isaac gaped at the woman.


    Meanwhile, Martha was seated at a nearby table. As she observed the lovey-dovey couple, she was


    envious of them.


    With that said, as an experienced person, she knew that all couples started out loving each other


    passionately. But as time passed, love would change.


    Regardless of how beautiful a woman was, a man would get sick of her after spending a long time with


    her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was no denying that Patricia was alluring, but Martha felt that a handsome man like Isaac was


    used to living like a king, so how was it possible that he would give up all other women for Patricia?


    On the other hand, Nik was a womanizer. Although he never brought any woman home before,


    Martha heard from others that he had more than ten girlfriends in the past, and that was just the


    number she could find out.


    Isaac was best friends with Nik, so he was undoubtedly the same kind of man.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292


    Patricia felt Martha''s gaze, so she looked over.


    Martha smiled at her, to which Patricia responded by returning her a smile.


    When Rose saw her mother''s expression, she turned her head to look before snorting, "Mom, aren''t


    you being too polite with her?"


    This time, Martha came back to her senses. "I just think she looks familiar, but I can''t remember where


    I saw her from."


    Rose was eating before this and initially found the dishes to be up her alley. Nik sure knew how to


    enjoy life. Hearing that, however, she raised her head. "You said you''ve seen Patricia before, Mom?"


    It aroused her curiosity. Could her mother bring up something terrible about Patricia and ruin her


    reputation? In that case, the Arnolds might not want her anymore! Martha shook her head and replied,


    "She looks familiar, but I don''t remember where I''ve seen her."


    ¡­


    After Patricia and Isaac finished their meal, they left the restaurant and returned to the banquet hall.


    Nik walked toward them and asked, "Ise, how is it? My kitchen serves good food, don''t they?"


    After asking, she nced at the girl beside him. "Are you hungry, babe? Wanna get something to eat?"


    Victoria shook her head. "I prefer having these cold meals."


    ncing at the time, Isaac uttered, "I ordered a supercar for you as your birthday present, and it''s at


    the door. If you don''t like it, tell me what you want instead." With that, he left with Patricia in his arms. It


    was obvious that he didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Nik was quite disappointed. "Ise, why are you leaving so soon? Percy isn''t evening. I feel


    lonely."


    Isaac replied indifferently, "Your girlfriend is here to apany you, and so many of your friends are


    here. Why would you be lonely? Excuse me now."


    Although Nik said so, he was well aware that Ise was never one to enjoy crowded events. Now that


    he had Tricia with him, he no longer had the intention to stay.


    Nik then raised his voice. "Ise, take it easy. Tricia isn''t the Dream Girl I''ve gifted to you. She can''t


    stand your torture."


    Hearing that, Patricia couldn''t help widening her eyes. She merely understood half of his sentence.


    Raising her delicate face at Isaac, she noticed how his side profile was as beautiful as a statue. Every


    part of it was a work of art. Besides, his mask suited him so well. It was like an essory to his face,


    making him look even more outstanding.


    "Is Dream Girl your ex-girlfriend?" She suddenly felt bitter and a little regretful for missing out on his


    past. At the thought of how intimate things might have been for him and Dream Girl, she felt uneasy.


    In response, Isaac furrowed his brows. Nik, that evil brat! How dare he mention this!


    "Tell me!"


    She withdrew from his arms and strode out of the hotel. Isaac took the coat the waiter handed to him


    and quickly chased after her, draping it over her shoulders.


    Hugging her shoulders tightly, he reminded her, "Tricia, it''s cold outside. Wear this."


    Patricia pouted, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. Stop trying to coax me." She put on the coat by


    herself, then stepped into the car and sat far away from him.


    Isaac felt a headache. He raised his bony fingers and gently pinched the center of his brows, then


    nced sideways at her.


    Sadly, she merely showed him the back of her head, so he called out to her softly, "Tricia¡­"


    Patricia didn''t respond and looked out the window. She never imagined that a day like this woulde,


    a day when she would be jealous of another girl. As expected, every girl in love was a fool.


    In the past, she used to think that she would be the most sensible and well-behaved girlfriend.


    However, it seemed that she had be a child in the rtionship. She would whine and get upset,


    waiting for her boyfriend to coax her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a choice, Isaac moved closer to her. He stretched out his long arm and pulled her close to him,


    gently leaning in to bite her ear. "You''ve seen her before."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293


    Patricia was stunned. "I have seen her?"


    Isaac''s subdued voice sounded particrly sexy in the car. "Yes." He squinted his eyes and smiled


    wickedly, while Patricia tried hard to remember.


    Dream Girl? Could it be Adeline Aniston? No way! If it was her, she would be ready to break up with


    him. After thinking for a long time, Patricia still didn''t have a clue.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to tell me."


    However, Isaac was in love with her jealous face! She looked adorable!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was when you came to my house for the first time. On the bed." He reminded again, "You also said


    you would make clothes for her."


    Instantly, Patricia''s eyes lit up. "You mean the doll on your bed?"


    The car shook a little, causing Tom to blurt an apology, "Sorry, President Arnold."


    When he heard that President Arnold had a hobby of collecting dolls, he didn''t find it befitting of his


    image at all. He thought he was the only one who had dolls!


    Due to the shock he experienced, he mmed on the brakes. The information almost scared him to


    death. He decided not to eavesdrop anymore, or President Arnold might fire him any time from now.


    After all, being a driver for President Arnold was a prideful job. Many people started to befriend him, not


    to mention the bountiful sry.


    Without uttering another word, Isaac merely watched the woman in his embrace with affection.


    "That''s her. Why would you be jealous over a doll?"


    Patricia finally knew what it was. It was the human-sized doll that she had seen online before. It turned


    out that Nik was the one who gifted him! What a terrible friend.


    She even foolishly volunteered to make clothes for the doll because it was naked!


    Now that she connected the dots, she felt extremely embarrassed. How could she not know a thing


    when she was already an adult?


    Patricia pinched him. "Stop it. I can''t believe you did that to her. You¡­"


    She left the remaining words unsaid. Isaac''s lips were pressed against her ear. She could feel his warm


    breath on her ear, making her feel extremely hot.


    "I didn''t have a girlfriend back then, but I''m still a man who has needs. Anyway, having you is enough


    for me now." His words sounded so flirty it made Patricia''s face go scarlet and her heart pound.


    She didn''t speak, but an idea emerged in her mind. That meant she could satisfy him, and he wouldn''t


    have to resort to using toys anymore. For a moment, she felt pity for him, but she also thought she


    might be overthinking. He could have any type of woman climb onto his bed if he wanted. Nheless,


    it also showed that he was a good man who didn''t go around hooking up with other women.


    She smiled, wrapping her arms around his waist. "Mmhm. You''re not allowed to use anything else


    when you have me."


    There was a trace of excitement in Isaac''s eyes. Since she had agreed, his future happiness would be


    assured.


    Therefore, he urged Tom in a cold voice, "Speed up." He couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to devour


    her right there and then.


    After giving out the instruction, he started kissing her, eliciting a moan from Patricia''s mouth.


    She hurriedly covered her mouth in shock. Since he suddenly did that without giving her time to


    prepare, a real moan escaped her lips. How embarrassing! She dared not see Tom anymore after


    today. On the other hand, Tom, who had been feigning ignorance, mmed on the elerator,


    desperately wishing the car could turn into a rocket.


    Starting from her ear, Isaac started nting kisses over her skin.


    Patricia shut her eyes, feeling her breath hitching. His kisses were small and gentle, but his every touch


    sent electric currents through her body, making her tremble uncontrobly.


    Finally, Isaac reached her lips. Her lips felt magical. Every time he touched them lightly, he felt as if the


    ck hole was sucking him in, making him unable to reject her. No matter how strong his self-control


    was, he would still turn weak in front of her.


    Patricia parted her lips slightly and epted him. After rounds and rounds of training, she became


    good at kissing. This gave Isaac a sense of aplishment. He taught her everything she knew, and


    he would teach her even more in the future.


    Patricia felt her body melt into a puddle of water when Isaac bit her lips lightly.


    "Are you¡­"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294


    Patricia was not sober at first, but when she heard that, her eyes lit up and her lips parted.


    "You¡­"


    Such words made her feel very shy. This man was too bold with his words.


    Isaac coaxed her softly. The conversation between the two of them was so quiet that Tom, who was in


    front, couldn''t hear them at all.


    "What''s there to be shy, silly? That only means you have feelings for me, and you also want little


    Isaac."


    Patricia was taken aback by that. Little Isaac? Wasn''t that very cringy to say?


    However, an image of how little Isaac would look popped into her mind. She bit her lips and snuggled


    into his arms. She knew nothing about the intimacy between men and women.


    The night six years ago felt like a dream to her. She didn''t feel anything at all, so she didn''t know what


    exactly happened. Everything she knew now was taught by Isaac, and thest intimate session they


    had was the most she had done throughout all these years.


    She had always kept a distance from men, but from the moment she started dating Isaac, everything


    got out of control. She admitted that falling in love with this man felt like a moth flying into a me.


    Isaac held her hand and linked his fingers to hers. Although the two didn''t exchange any words, both


    felt as if a thousand words had been said.


    When they arrived at Estre Vi, Tom parked the car in Isaac''s yard and hurriedly opened the door


    for the couple. Isaac stepped out of the car first, followed by Patricia, who stepped out from the other


    side.


    Tom then greeted, "Goodbye, President Arnold. I will pick you up tomorrow."


    He then got into the car and sped away to make space for his boss so that they could spend a great


    night together.


    Isaac took Patricia into his arms and muttered, "Don''t go back tonight."


    Patricia pursed her lips. "The children are still waiting for me. I''ll head back first and then sneak out


    once they fall asleep, alright?"


    His expression dropped, so Patricia tip-toed and nted a kiss on his lips. "Be good! I''ll head back for


    now."


    She turned to leave, but Isaac held her hand tightly.


    "Are you sure you can sneak out, Tricia?"


    Thinking of her two sons, he reckoned that it would be difficult for her toe out. Those two boys


    were now his main targets.


    Patricia smiled. "Of course. They go to bed early, and they won''t find out if I sneak out. Just be good,


    little Isaac!" After saying that, she withdrew her hand and left quickly.


    Watching her flee, Isaac sighed. He had to find a way to deal with the two boys, or it would be hard for


    him to meet Tricia, let alone spend every night together. As long as those two boys were dealt with, he


    would be able to sleep with his wife every night.


    Patricia ran home, and when she entered the door, she saw the three children still in the living room.


    Scott and Sten came over while Scott questioned coldly, "Where have you been?"


    Sten just smiled and asked, "With whom?"


    While changing her shoes, she had predicted the two boys would react in such a way, so she smiled


    sweetly at them. "I went to a party with my boss. I''m his personal secretary, so I''m on standby 24 hours


    a day, and it makes sense that I attend the party as his femalepanion."


    What did children know about work matters? Therefore, she could just make things up.


    Scott nced at the time and remarked, "It''s already past 10.00PM. Isaac has broken theborw.


    Would you like us to submit aborint for you?"


    Patricia was stunned to hear that. "What? Don''t do that. He pays a high sry! Don''t cause trouble. I


    don''t want to lose such a good job."


    Besides, she didn''t want Isaac to get into trouble with her three children. She hoped that they could get


    along peacefully.


    Scott then spoke again, "You now have three vis, each worth 50 million at the lowest price, so that


    means you have assets of 150 million. You can live well without this job!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295


    She didn''t realize this before, but after listening to her son''s words, she suddenly realized that she was


    quite a rich woman. Her house was worth 150 million, and even the ne she was wearing was


    worth 155 million. Totaling everything up, she had an asset of 300 million by now.


    Sadly, none of them were mary. She was never going to sell the house because all three houses


    were her Grandpa''s gifts to the three children. She had to leave the houses for the children. On the


    other hand, the ne was hers, and Isaac told her to wear it all the time.


    In fact, after some calctions, she was quite poor.


    "Darlings, my job is very important to me, so no matter how much money we have, I must still work."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This time, Sylvie ran over. After Patricia removed her jacket, her beautiful dress was revealed!


    "Tricia, your clothes are so pretty! Did you attend a prince''s ball?"


    Seeing her daughter blinking her round eyes with envy in her eyes, Patricia chuckled, "I just went to


    work, not to a prince''s ball! When your birthdayes, I''ll hold a grand birthday party for you. You''ll be


    a princess, and your brothers will be little princes."


    Hearing that, Sylvie leaped up in joy. "I love it!"


    After changing her shoes, Patricia nced at the time. "It''ste now. You guys should go to bed."


    Scott and Sten also looked at the time and uttered faintly, "Mmhm. Come on, Sylvie. Let''s go


    upstairs."


    The three little ones had already bathed and changed into pajamas. Scott was dressed in ck


    pajamas, while Sten and Sylvie wore cartoon pajamas that she bought.


    The three of them had different personalities. Scott was morepetitive and behaved like an adult, so


    he would never wear cartoon pajamas.


    Patricia took a deep look at Scott and thought he resembled someone, but she couldn''t recall anyone.


    With that, she walked over and hugged her children. "Come on. Let''s go upstairs together. I''m going to


    bed too." She said that to her two sons on purpose as she was still going to sneak outter.


    After the four of them went upstairs, Sylvie returned to her princess room, while Scott and Sten


    preferred to stay in the same room. After watching them close the door, Patricia breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    She went back to her bedroom and took a shower. After that, she took out a set of white sportswear


    and put them on. If she met her two sons out on patrolter, she coulde up with the excuse of


    going out for a night run.


    Sitting in front of her dressing table, she picked up the phone and ced it down while applying lotion


    to her hands. She noticed there were more than a dozen missed calls. She widened her eyes slightly.


    She just took a shower! Why would there be so many missed calls? She quickly opened them and took


    a look.


    All of them came from Isaac, so she couldn''t stifle augh. She then checked Messenger to see that


    there were also a few missed video calls.


    She sent a text to him: ''What''s up, President Arnold?''


    A certain man was standing at the door of her house and was about to finish a pack of cigarettes. Just


    then, his phone finally rang. He quickly picked up the phone and made a video call.


    Patricia answered the call. Currently, her long hair was hung loose on her shoulders, her face was


    slightly pale without makeup, and her lips were as plump and gorgeous as cherries.


    Isaac almost went into a trance, taken aback by her beauty. It wasn''t that he had never seen her bare


    face, but this was the first time he had seen her after a shower. She looked absolutely gorgeous!


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down sexily, and his originally dullplexion changed.


    "I''m at your doorstep. Come out." He had been waiting for her for over an hour, so his patience was


    running out.


    Patricia smiled, "Oh! But I''m not sure if Scott and Sten are asleep."


    Isaac took a deep drag on his cigarette, a faint smile sparkling in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you already in sportswear? Shouldn''t they let you go if you said you were going for a jog?"


    Patricia beamed like a blooming flower. She couldn''t believe he had read her mind. What a cunning,


    old fox he was!

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296


    "Hurry up, or I''lle and take you away." Isaac''s patience had entirely run out by now, and if she


    didn''te down any sooner, he might go up and bring her down himself.


    Patricia stood up abruptly. "Don''t. I''m on my way down now." After saying that, she hung up the phone,


    stuffed it into her pocket, opened the door cautiously, and peered outside to assess the situation.


    She stayed on the second floor with her three children, while Josephine''s room was on the third floor.


    Then, she looked down at her feet, took off her shoes, and held them in her hands as she walked


    silently through the house barefoot. She could walk around the house barefoot without her feet getting


    cold because the temperature inside the house was warm and had floor heating.


    She walked out the door carefully and toward the stairs. At that moment, she had the same feeling as a


    thief, and all of these sneaky gestures caused her to be exhausted quickly. As she walked past


    the door that led to her two sons'' bedroom, the door suddenly opened.


    At the doorway, Patricia was startled to see Scott and Ste''s bleary eyes as they stared at her. She


    could tell by the cups in the boys'' hands that they were getting ready to head downstairs to get some


    water. Wasn''t that too much of a coincidence?


    She smiled awkwardly at her two sons. "Hey, boys. Are you guys thirsty? Would you like me to go get


    you some water?"


    It''s already past 11.00PM! Why aren''t these two asleep yet? She bowed her head in disappointment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Moreover, she feared that making an excuse for a night run wouldn''t be enough.


    "Mommy, are you going to work out?"


    Sten asked her cheerfully, looking her over from head to toe.


    Patricia quickly slipped on her sports shoes and replied, "I''m quite full from dinner, so I''m going to the


    gym to exercise."


    Scott stepped forward and gave a slight nod. "Great. Sten and I aren''t sleepy yet. Let use with


    you."


    She wanted to say "no" desperately, but she couldn''t reject her children. Perhaps, these two were so


    smart that they already knew where she intended to go!


    Poor Isaac. Let''s just forget about it tonight. You should hurry home! She yelled in her heart.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t even dare to send him a text message! She waspletely subservient to her


    two sons, who were her adorable children! She had no other option but to cause Isaac a small amount


    of suffering.


    After obtaining a ss of water for themselves, Scott and Sten followed Patricia to the first-floor gym.


    The gymnasium had lots of mirrors and open floor space, suggesting that Sylvie could use it to practice


    her dance skills.


    When the two boys put their cups together, she could feel the constant vibration from her bag, but she


    was too timid to answer it. She was hesitant to tell her two sons that Isaac was waiting for her. Scott


    and Sten approached her as the two began to warm up their bodies.


    "Mommy, run threeps first, then do one hundred sit-ups, one hundred push-ups, and two hundred


    squats."


    As soon as Patricia heard that, her head went numb! She would most likely be so exhausted after


    doing everything that she would fall asleep! Afterpleting these actions, it would be impossible for


    her to meet Isaac.


    She took her coat off and ran in her tank top before tackling the following three challenges. It took her


    two hours to finish everything, and when she was done, she copsed on the floor, drenched in sweat


    and exhausted.


    Immediately afterpleting their respective workouts, Scott and Sten engaged in a lengthy brawl


    with one another. When they saw their mother lying on the floor, they stopped their actions, exchanged


    nces, and started walking toward her. "Mommy, if you''re up for it, you can join us in a bout of boxing


    or fencing."


    When Patricia heard that, she waved her hands dismissively. "No. No thanks. I''m going back to sleep."


    She finished off her floor routine with a final roll before standing up. Her legs were trembling, and she


    could feel her abdomen numbing.


    Ah! She was exhausted. Back in those days, she was forced to learn Taekwondo, wake up at 6:00 AM


    every day, wrap a sandbag around herself, and run for three miles. Recalling those days, she realized it


    had been a while since she exercised. Soon the two boys would start pressuring Patricia to start


    working out again because they secretly hoped she would be a wrestling champion one day.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297


    The three of them went upstairs together, leaving Patricia no choice but to take another shower since


    she was drenched in sweat. When she pushed open the bedroom door, she was surprised to see a


    man on her bed and was staring at her! She almost shrieked. How did a man get into her bed? As soon


    as she was sure that the handsome face was indeed Isaac''s, she let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly


    locked the door.


    "How did you get up here?"


    "Through the windows," he replied coldly.


    Patricia was so exhausted that she finally sat on the bed and felt instantly refreshed. "President Arnold,


    you''re quite skilled," she said with a smile.


    Isaac took a whiff of her nket, which was heavily scented with her presence. Indulging in a night of


    rest in her bed will be an incredible treat.


    "Are you done with your workout?"


    When Isaac entered the room, he didn''t see Patricia, so he searched the entire house before finding


    them at the gym. Since she was exercising with the two boys, he returned to the room andy in her


    bed while waiting for her to return. Moreover, the two boys were extremely vignt, and if he remained


    downstairs, he would soon be caught.


    She smiled as she said, "I''m exhausted. I''ll never lie again." After getting to her feet, she went into the


    bathroom.


    "Want me to help you wash up, Trish?"


    She yelled through the door, "Get lost¡ª"


    Isaac smiled and let out a subdued chuckle, sounding sultry yet charming.


    When Patricia was done with her shower, she went straight to bed. She closed her eyes as she


    snuggled into her nket. Furthermore, she was far too exhausted today, and it was also quitete.


    Noticing that she didn''t move after climbing into bed, he turned around and embraced her.


    She made a slight movement and opened her eyes to nce at him. "Isaac, I''m very exhausted. I need


    to sleep."


    He could empathize with how exhausted she was, especially considering that she had just finished a


    workout thatsted two and a half hours. He bent down to kiss her on the cheek and said, "Sleep tight!"


    Patricia had long since drifted into dreand and didn''t notice a word Isaac said.


    The sight of her peacefully dozing off in his arms was too much for him to bear. He believed their first


    encounter would happen tonight, but he had no idea this would happen. However, after observing how


    exhausted she was, he could not bring himself to torment her.


    The following morning, when her rm went off, he reached for the phone to take a quick look. Even


    though it was only 6:00 AM, he frowned and called her. "Trish, your rm went off. Do you want to get


    up?"


    Since Patricia was still sleepy, she turned her back on him and ignored him. Then, Isaac silenced the


    rm and muttered, "You''re the one who refuses to get out of bed. Don''t me me for not waking you


    up."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At 8.00PM, she was roused from her sleep by Sylvie''s scream. Her three children were standing by her


    bed when she opened her eyes. Then, she turned to her side and saw that Isaac was still asleep.


    She was startled, so she hastily pulled the covers over his head before greeting her kids. "Good


    morning!"


    Sylvie trotted to the side of the bed and drew the nket back to see who the man was.


    After a moment, Isaac opened his eyes, his hair disheveled and a smile painted across his handsome


    face as he greeted her in a deep, baritone, pleasant voice. "Good morning, Sylvie!"


    She cupped her hands over her mouth and thought, It''s Mr. Handsome! I''m so excited! Will he be


    our dad? Do they n to marry soon now that they''re sleeping together?


    Scott and Sten walked over and red coldly at Isaac.


    Patricia was the first to speak, saying, "I''m dating him now. He''s my boyfriend."


    Scott nced at his mother indifferently, disappointment visible in his eyes.


    However, Sten narrowed his eyes and said, "Mommy, if you''re just going out on dates and aren''t


    nning to get married just yet, don''t bring a man home with you."


    After all, this was their house rule, and when Patricia nced sideways, she was reminded that she


    had requested the same thing from Sylvie. However, she vited her house rule and felt ashamed of


    herself.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298


    Isaac sat up, gently stroked his face with his hands, and turned his attention to the two boys. "I love


    your mommy a lot. Please believe me for once. I promise that I will never let her be sad."


    Scott and Sten exchanged nces with their mother before Scott remarked in a cold tone, "To earn


    our trust, you must marry her."


    When the subject of marriage was brought up, Isaac''s eyes moved subtly. He intended to conceal their


    rtionship from Philip, who wasn''t in good health. Furthermore, he was concerned that Philip might


    be enraged and then¡­ Although he shuddered at the thought of the worst-case scenario, he


    wouldn''t allow anything to happen to his grandpa.


    When the boys saw how Isaac dithered, they snickered. "If you can''t marry her, don''t try to flirt with her.


    You can''t afford to mess with her feelings."


    Their mother was far too benevolent and naive. How could she not be wary of matters involving men


    and women?


    Seeing their reaction, Patricia was surprised and cast a sidelong nce at Isaac to see if he had ever


    considered proposing to her. Her heart sank a little, but she knew that with his social standing, he


    should marry someone more suitable for him than a single mother. The very thought of it made her feel


    inadequate, and she had an overwhelming urge to withdraw into a cocoon.


    At that moment, Scott reminded her. "It''s 8.15AM now. You''re going to bete for work."


    When she heard that, Patricia turned around, gingerly put on her slippers, and headed for the


    bathroom.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sylvie and Isaac engaged in conversation. "Mr. Arnold, could you please move in soon?


    Tricia will get scared if she sleeps alone. I will have no reason to worry if you stay with her."


    He was amused by her words and reached out to pet her head. "Okay! I think she needspany too."


    Sylvie was a caring daughter whom he adored. After his marriage to Patricia, her three children would


    be his, and he would be overjoyed to have a cute little girl like her in the family.


    With a firm grip on her hand, Sten urged, "Come on, Sylvie. Let''s go downstairs for breakfast!"


    On the contrary, she was quite hungry and said, "OK! Mr. Arnold, change your clothes and join us for


    breakfast!"


    Conversely, Scott red at Isaac and cautioned, "Isaac, please leave. You are prohibited from entering


    our house again." His gaze was threatening and provoking, as if he would be killed if he ever set foot in


    their home again.


    Isaac furrowed his brow, amazed that a young boy in such a small frame could match or even surpass


    his aura. With him by her side, Patricia was adequately protected.


    With a chuckle, Isaac replied, "Scott, in this lifetime, I will only love Patricia, and that won''t ever change.


    It''s only a matter of time before we get married, and I''m up for any challenges you can throw my way."


    His words came from the depths of his heart, and he meant every word of his promise to throw her a


    spectacr wedding even though he couldn''t do it any time soon.


    Without saying a word, Scott rolled his eyes before he turned around and walked away.


    Isaac knew that this kid wasn''t foolish. If Patricia could marry someone she liked, they would not object.


    They didn''t trust him after he lied to them in the past, so they avoided him out of fear that their mother


    would be bullied by him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the Aniston Residence, Adeline had just woken up. She was dressed in silk pajamas and


    appeared rxed as shebed her hair, got out of bed, and made her way to Gwen''s room.


    Gwen was seated in front of her dressing table when she noticed her daughter, and she turned around.


    "Honey, are you awake? Did you have a good timest night?"


    Adeline yawned, and even though it was past 10.00AM, she was still very sleepy. However, when she


    recalled what had urred the previous evening, she became furious and hoped Patricia would be


    killed.


    "Mom, don''t even mention it. I was so ashamedst night. My friends will no longer ask me out."


    Children from wealthy families hadplicated rtions. Gwen was also ostracized by people from


    her circle recently due to Isaac calling off the wedding. Even the members of the Aniston Family started


    giving her the cold shoulder.


    "I''m going to meet Uncle Georgeter. He knows an assassin, and as long as we hire him, everything


    will be fine again."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299


    Adeline leaned on her mother''s shoulder and eximed, "That''s great, Mom. I''ll get changed right now


    and go with you!"


    Uncle George was a gangster, so the Houghs avoided him like the gue. Her mother was the only


    person who maintained a constant line ofmunication with him, and their rtionship was


    considered close. She was aware of what had transpired between the two of them. When her mother


    was pregnant with Adeline, Adeline''s uncle forced Adeline''s father to marry her mother in the past. For


    this reason, her mother felt so much appreciation for him.


    As long as Uncle George continued to ask for money, her mother would hand it over to him without a


    second thought. Adeline used to believe that her mother was a fool and that she should avoid people


    like her uncle, who were greedy. Her mother was quite prescient, as she often asked her uncle to


    perform risky tasks. Her uncle would find a way out if they were to be investigatedter.


    She had worked out everything, and if her uncle could handle the situation sessfully, she would pay


    him a hefty sum. Moreover, she had plenty of money, but what she needed was a name, and Mrs.


    Arnold was the name that would make her stand out. Once she was officially Mrs. Arnold, she would be


    set up for sess in the years toe.


    The two went for a ride to George''s house, an old-fashioned building done up in a western style and


    used to be the home of the Hough Family. They pulled up to the front entrance, got out, and Gwen rang


    the bell.


    "Mom, would Uncle George be at home?"


    Adeline believed that locating him in a casino would be more practical, given that he frequently


    gambled.


    Gwen rang the doorbell again. "He has gone broke recently, so he must be at home."


    Adeline was quite shocked to learn that. Is my mother a fortune teller? How can she tell if he''s broke or


    not? On the other hand, she admired her mother''s intelligence. Compared to her mother, she admitted


    she was not even a tenth as skilled in strategy and method. If she could just keep her mother happy,


    she might be able to win Isaac over.


    At that moment, a woman dressed in a nightgown with her hair in a messy bun as though she had just


    woken up came out. The twitch of a cigarette between her fingers apanied her impatient


    questions. "Who are you looking for?"


    At first nce, Gwen immediately knew she was a prostitute.


    "I''m looking for George." Having said that, she walked into the yard, oblivious to the woman who had


    just spoken to her.


    Seeing that she barged in without permission, the woman cursed, "Excuse me, did I let you in? Get out


    of this instance."


    Adeline then uttered coldly, "This house belongs to my mother. She let George live here, so you have


    no right to kick her out."


    The woman was taken aback by her statement. It turns out that this olddy is the one who sponsors


    George, she snorted and walked out of the house.


    Adeline walked into the yard and was shocked to see that it had be overgrown with weeds since


    she hadst seen it years before. As anticipated, everything that was going well would end up going


    wrong when her uncle was involved! She couldn''t fathom how filthy and disorganized the house''s


    interior must have been. Doesn''t he have a maid? Why don''t they clean the house?


    Although this western-style building was quite dated, the location was very convenient. It was centrally


    located andfortable to live in. There is no doubt that they could make a profit by selling it.


    As she stepped into the living room, she saw her uncle walking down the stairs in a robe. He was built


    like a tank and sported a full beard that gave him a menacing appearance.


    "Why did youe to see me this early? Are you here to send money to me?"


    George had previously texted Gwen to ask for money, and she had responded by saying that she


    would bring it to him a few dayster, so he reasoned that she was here to fulfill her promise to do so.


    cing a card on the table, Gwen uttered, "Here''s the one million you asked for, but you have to help


    me out."


    He strolled to the coffee table and reached for the card, squeezing it in his hand as a sly grin yed


    across his face.


    "What is it? I''ll do anything."


    For George, being rich meant being the ruler. Anyway, his sister also treated him well all these years.


    Every time he asked for money, she would give him. Hence, he was willing to do anything she asked


    for. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300


    Gwen nced at the woman who came in and ordered coldly, "Make this woman leave." She couldn''t


    tell anyone about her request to murder someone else in front of outsiders. She had to avoid leaving


    any clues.


    Hearing that, the woman cursed inwardly, How dare an old and ugly woman rob her man! Just because


    she was rich? She didn''t believe George would kick her out.


    Walking up to him, she leaned against his shoulder. "Georgie, I don''t want to leave. Didn''t you say you


    love me?"


    Now that George was rich, he had no feelings for her, so he pushed her away. "Go away and don''t


    bother me. Get out of here."


    Clenching her teeth, she pestered him. "Don''t do this to me, Georgie."


    George thought she was annoying, so he dragged her away, threw her out of the yard, and shut the


    door.


    Feeling aggrieved, the woman started wailing at the door. "George, you b*stard! How could you kick


    me out? You haven''t even paid me yet!" However, no one bothered to entertain her while George


    returned to the living room.


    "She''s out, Gwen. Go on!"


    Adeline sat on the side, quietly watching the siblings, realizing that they looked very much alike.


    Gwen then sent him a photo of Patricia. "I want you to kill this woman."


    Looking at the woman in the photo, he narrowed his eyes. "Your husband and his ex-wife''s daughter?"


    The woman in the photo took after her mother''s beauty, but that didn''t matter when her fate was bad.


    She was unlucky to meet his family because that would guarantee an unpeaceful life for her and her


    mother.


    "Sure!"


    Adeline widened her eyes slightly in disbelief. He didn''t even blink an eye when her mother told him to


    murder someone! It turned out that he was quite obedient to her mother!


    "Aren''t you scared, Uncle George?" Adeline couldn''t hold back her curiosity when she blurted the


    question. All of a sudden, she admired her mother for having such great foresight. In the future, she


    must try to get along with her uncle and seek his help when needed.


    George chuckled, "I take your mother''s kindness to heart. That''s why I won''t hesitate to do anything for


    her."


    Gwen smiled upon hearing that. "Georgie, I''ll leave this matter to you. If you want to hire a killer, I can


    pay as much as they ask."


    George snorted in response, "I don''t need no killer for a defenseless little woman." He sounded quite


    confident and proud.


    Despite that, Adeline was still uneasy. "Patricia, that brat, is skilled atbat. I heard she has a ck


    belt in taekwondo, and I witnessed how she knocked down five bodyguards all by herself. She''s a


    fierce one."


    They had to make sure that their mission was foolproof this time. They couldn''t let Patricia live.


    Raising his brow confidently, George reassured, "Don''t worry. I have skilled men under me."


    ¡­


    In the president''s office of Arnold Corporation, Patricia was working when Isaac came in after a


    meeting. Standing in front of her desk, he looked at her affectionately.


    Sensing his gaze, she raised her head. "You''re back. Wanna grab coffee?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She no longer felt pressured when facing him. They were just like a smitten young couple.


    Smiling sweetly, she recalled what happened in the morning. She was amused by her two sons''


    hostility toward him because they finally showed him how difficult it was for him to marry her.


    Reaching out to her chin, Isaac lifted it and leaned in to kiss her. Just then, the door to the office was


    pushed open, and Rose''s voice sounded, "Isaac, Old Mrs. Arnold and I happened to pass by, so we''re


    here to deliver you some treats."


    Isaac frowned slightly when he heard the voice behind him.


    He almost had a taste of the most delectable treat in front of him. After hours of meeting, he was tired.


    He just wanted to have a taste of her and relieve his weariness. Now that he was interrupted, he was


    annoyed.


    Prying off his slender fingers, Patricia stood up with a scarlet face.


    "Hello, Old Mrs. Arnold." She headed out and greeted Elizabeth with a smile.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301


    Elizabeth noticed Patricia''s blushing face and how Isaac was going to kiss her. They came at the wrong


    time. It would be nice if they came a littleter so that they wouldn''t disturb their private space.


    Holding Patricia''s hand, she ced it between her palms and smiled. "Tricia, it''s been a while since you


    came to visit me. I miss you."


    Patricia apanied her to the couch, while Rose had a sweet smile on her face. "Hi, Patricia."


    Patricia nodded slightly. Rose had a smiley face every time they met. Everyone found her adorable due


    to her harmless face!


    "Old Mrs. Arnold, Miss Ortega, allow me to bring you some tea." She knew that Elizabeth loved tea, so


    she got up and left the room.


    Isaac sat on his desk and took a call before signing a few documents. Then, he got up and walked to


    Elizabeth. He scanned the treats on the table; he wasn''t a fan of them.


    Sitting next to Elizabeth, he put his arm around her shoulders. "What brings you here today, Gran?"


    Rose smiled at him and answered, "I asked Old Mrs. Arnold out for shopping today, then we bought


    strawberry cake. We brought it here for you as afternoon tea."


    Only then did he nce at her indifferently, questioning, "Are you still not working yet, Rose?" It was


    obvious that he was mocking her for being too idle.


    Elizabeth was shrewd. She could tell his intentions through his tone. Smiling at her handsome


    grandson, she fixed his tie. "You haven''t beening hometely. Are you going to abandon me after


    getting a girlfriend?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, Rose wasn''t upset at all. She knew how Isaac''s character was. He despised almost


    everyone, hence his indifference toward everyone and his blunt speech. She fell for him just because


    of his personality.


    "The new year ising, so I''ll only start work after that." In fact, she would just return to Ortega


    Group. She could leave or start work anytime she wanted!


    Without uttering another word, Isaac nced at the time. "Gran, I have a meeting to attend soon, so I


    can''t make time for you anymore. How''s Grandpa doingtely?"


    Elizabeth knew he had been paying attention to Phillip''s health all this while and was aware of his


    affection for them. He had always been a filial child.


    The affairs involving his parents had always affected him. Therefore, he never mentioned his parents


    since young and was dependent on his grandparents only. Due to that, he developed a deep affection


    for them.


    Phillip had been in aa for six years, and throughout the years, he would apany the old man


    whenever he had free time. He would talk to him, and sometimes, he would sleep in his room and take


    care of him.


    Elizabeth smiled. "He''s still the same, but maybe more child-like. He would point at your baby photos


    sometimes. Maybe, he misses you, but I don''t understand what he''s saying."


    Isaac nodded at that. "I''ll visit him tomorrow." With that, he got up and strode toward his desk.


    He had another meeting to attend, and it was time for him to go to the conference room. At the thought


    of Phillip pointing at his baby photos and how he behaved before he fell sick, he thought Phillip might


    be hinting that he wanted grandchildren.


    Isaac was the only one who could carry the bloodline of the family now, so Phillip had always been


    afraid of losing the family line. Hence, he had been forcing Isaac to get married and have children for a


    long time. That was also why he suspected Phillip was behind the incident six years ago.


    Nheless, he had Patricia now. He was no longer holding on to the incident six years ago. All he


    wanted to do now was to cherish the present; the present that gave him a sense of realism just like the


    woman did six years ago.


    Patricia then came in with cups of tea, while Isaac held the door for her. She raised her head and


    smiled at him. "Here''s your coffee, President Arnold. Take it with you to the meeting!"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302


    Isaac nced at his cup, picked it up, and raised the corners of his lips slightly.


    A faint smile slipped across his handsome face as he leaned close to her ear. "Wait for me after work,


    Tricia. Let''s go on a date!"


    The joy in Patricia''s eyes was filled to the brim. She had always fantasized about the idea of going on a


    date since a long time ago. Today, she was finally going to get a taste of it! She nodded, smiling. Then,


    she entered the room, while Isaac left the room.


    Patricia ced the teacups in front of the two guests and said, "Old Mrs. Arnold, Rose, please have


    tea."


    Seeing that she was going to leave, Elizabeth called her. "Have a seat, Tricia. I brought you a


    strawberry cake because I know it''s your favorite. I even packed some for Sylvie and her brothers."


    ncing at the two boxes on the table, she noticed how many treats they bought. With a smile, she


    thanked, "Thank you, Old Mrs. Arnold. Sylvie and her brothers will be delighted!"


    At the mention of the three children, Elizabeth couldn''t help but miss them, especially the two little


    boys. They were simply copies of Isaac! She imagined that if he had a son, he would look exactly like


    them!


    The more she imagined, the more she missed them. "Tricia, are the children on vacation now? There


    are only a few days left to the New Year. Why don''t you bring them along to our house?"


    If Tricia and the three children came to their house, the atmosphere at home would be livelier. The


    Arnolds had not spent the New Year in a lively atmosphere for many years. Now that Elizabeth was


    getting older, she was even more excited to spend it with a big family.


    Patricia hesitated. Actually, she wanted to celebrate the New Year with Isaac. Hearing Elizabeth''s


    suggestion, she anticipated it even more.


    "Are you sure it''ll be fine?"


    Although Patricia and her children always spent the New Year together, she figured it might be more


    fun if they spent it together with the Arnold Family.


    Elizabeth smiled in response. "There are only me, Phillip, and Isaac in the household. We''ll surely be


    happy to amodate your family."


    Rose, who was sitting beside them, felt envious. How nice would it be if she could spend the New Year


    with the Arnold Family! Anyway, she could pester Nik when the time came and make him bring her


    to Arnold Manor to spend the New Year with the Arnolds.


    Patricia nodded. "Okay. I will bring the three of them to visit during the New Year."


    Rose took a sip of the tea and was amazed by how good it tasted. She spent a lot of time with


    Lavender over the years and had bonded with her over simr interests. Therefore, she could easily


    get along with elderly people.


    She knew that they were served with good tea. As expected, everything from Arnold Corporation was


    the finest.


    Simultaneously, Elizabeth removed the wrapper from the strawberry cake and uttered to Patricia,


    "Tricia, green tea goes well with the cake."


    Patricia couldn''t reject Elizabeth''s kindness, so she scooped a portion of the cake and sent it to


    Elizabeth''s lips. "Open your mouth, Old Mrs. Arnold!"


    Elizabeth widened her mouth and took a bite. Only then did Patricia scoop another spoon and shoved it


    into her mouth.


    Rose knitted her brows while silently thinking, You''re a cunning one, huh, Patricia? You''re so good at


    buttering up Old Mrs. Arnold.


    She had to think of a way to make them quarrel, or she wouldn''t stand the chance to make Isaac hers


    anymore. She had to make Patricia lose her foothold first, then she would beg Elizabeth for a chance.


    Everything was in her ns for now, so when facing Patricia, she was eerily calm and collected as if


    she wasn''t plotting anything. She acted as if she was happy to see Patricia and Isaac being together.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a call from Arnold Manor came, saying that Phillip had been making a fuss and no one could


    deal with him, so they had to call Elizabeth to calm him down.


    Patricia got up and sent them to the elevator. Elizabeth sighed, "The New Year ising, which is why


    Grandpa isn''t in a good mood. I have to go to him now. Remember to bring your children, alright,


    Tricia? He''ll be happy to see them!"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After sending Elizabeth and Rose off, Patricia returned to the office. When she arrived at the


    secretary''s office, she heard the secretaries chatting.


    "Did you see her? She''s the third daughter of the Ortega Family. Her grandmother and Elizabeth are


    best friends. Rumors have it that she''s President Arnold''s future wife."


    "She looks quite young, but she''s cute. She seems like a good match for President Arnold."


    "What about Miss Aniston? Is President Arnold her sugar daddy?"


    While chatting away, the secretariesughed. To them, Patricia was just seducing President Arnold with


    her beauty. She wasn''tparable to Adeline, nor could shepare to the third daughter of the


    Ortega Family.


    However, she didn''t let those gossip affect her. She used to think like them, but after Isaac gave her his


    promise, she decided to believe him. She then strode over, purposely letting her heels sound loud


    enough to startle the secretaries. Spotting her, they quickly returned to their seats, not daring to utter


    another word.


    It was already half past six when Isaac returned to the office.


    Patricia was on a video call with her three children, with Sylvie''s little head facing her, while the two


    boys next to her only showed half of their handsome faces.


    "Mommy, are you going to work overtime again?" When Sylvie''s childish voice sounded, Isaac heard it


    clearly and realized that Patricia was lying to her children about working overtime, when in fact, she


    was going on a date with him.


    Patricia''s eyes shifted due to guilt and noticed the handsome man sitting at the desk. His eyes were


    droopy, and there was a trace of fatigue on his face. He had been busy for the whole day as he


    attended four to five meetings. She felt bad for him, having been swarmed with work.


    "Yes. I have to work overtime tonight, so please listen to Mrs. Zimmers, alright? Sylvie, your piano


    teacher is arriving soon. Be good in ss, okay?"


    Scott suddenly uttered, "Don''t tire yourself out!"


    Sten added, "You can support us perfectly fine now."


    They were reminding her not to take it too hard since the two of them were capable of earning money.


    Besides, she also had assets now, so there was no need for her to work so hard.


    Patricia replied with a smile. "Got it. Bye!"


    She hung up the video call with a huge grin on her face. After a day of exhaustion, it felt nice to see her


    beautiful children. It was as if they could make her fatigue dissipate instantly.


    Propping her chin with her hands, she couldn''t help feeling like they were the best gifts she ever


    received in her entire life. Presently, she was contented! She thought her life wasplete.


    Seeing her absent-minded appearance, Isaac felt sweet and warm. He then uttered, "Tricia,e


    here. Let me hug you."


    Only then did Patricia regain her senses, got up, and walked to his side. Isaac yanked her down until


    she was sitting on hisp before embracing her with his arms. She opened her arms and hugged his


    neck, inhaling the faint fragrance he exuded that made her rx. Isaac, on the other hand, felt like his


    fatigue had dissipated and he had revived again.


    After hugging each other for a while, Patricia patted his head. "I''m hungry."


    It was almost 7.00PM now. How could she not be hungry? She reckoned that she could eat a bull right


    now.


    Isaac chuckled. "Okay. Let''s go and eat."


    With that, the couple got up. Isaac wore his coat, while Patricia wore hers and headed toward the


    entrance.


    When Isaac caught up with her, he slipped through her hand and linked his fingers to hers.


    ncing down at their interlinked hands, Patricia tried to withdraw them as they were still in the


    company, and not everyone had clocked out yet. If anyone caught sight of them, she would be the


    topic of gossip again.


    However, he refused to let go. "You''re never going to escape from me in this lifetime. Just stick with


    me."


    Frankly speaking, from the day he made her move into his office, the wholepany should already


    be aware of their rtionship. Therefore, she didn''t have to be afraid. She could confidently be his


    woman.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304


    Patricia stopped struggling and let him take her out of the office.


    Sore and Liam were standing outside. The moment Isaac and Patricia came out, they both took a


    step back.


    "President Arnold," they greeted Isaac. Then, they turned to greet Patricia as well, "Miss Aniston."


    She tried to pull her hand back, but Isaac wouldn''t let her. There was an awkward look creeping up her


    face. She was a colleague of Sore and Liam, and it was rather awkward for her that they had seen


    her holding hands with Isaac.


    Isaac said, "You guys should go home too." He went by both of them and headed straight to the


    exclusive elevator.


    Liam followed him. "Sir, we''ll take you home."


    Isaac answered coldly, "No. You guys are going home alone." Liam and Sore usually followed him to


    and from work, and so were his bodyguards. They needed to ensure his safety, after all.


    Liam and Sore stopped in their tracks upon hearing that, for fear Isaac might bite their heads off.


    Instead, they called the bodyguards and told them to keep an eye on Isaac.


    Once they were in the elevator, Patricia leaned her head on his shoulders, her heart fluttering with


    delight. It felt great dating him publicly. I have a boyfriend now. I''m in a rtionship now. This was her


    first rtionship, and it felt sweet for her. There seemed to be a perpetual smile curling her lips.


    Just then, Hendrick called her. She looked at her phone for a moment before taking the call. "Hey,


    Grandpa."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come back for Christmas, Tricia. If you can''t make it on Christmas Eve, at least make it on Boxing


    Day. Bring the kids with you. And Zachary, too." Hendrick believed that Zachary was the children''s


    father, so he had let go of his anger.


    He sounds happy. She replied, "Sure." She then asked him how he was doing and made some small


    talk before hanging up.


    Patricia and Isaac were already in the car. He was typing away on his phone, probably dealing with


    work.


    She stole a nce at him. This is gonna be trouble. Back when Zachary visited Hendrick, he didn''t tell


    him the children weren''t his.


    And she chose not to exin it. It was the kids'' first visit to the Aniston Residence. She had no idea


    they were looked down on, so she epted Zachary''s gesture of kindness. Look what that got me into.


    Now Grandpa thinks Zachary is my husband, but the one I love is Isaac. I need to find a way to exin


    this.


    After Isaac was done texting, he looked at her. "Was that your family? They want you to go home on


    Christmas, don''t they? Want me toe with?" Since they were already dating, he would have to meet


    her family.


    Patricia shook her head. "It''s alright." She leaned on his shoulder and asked, "So, what are we having


    for dinner?" She changed the subject, refusing to talk about the call. It''s exhausting.


    And he stopped asking. If she wasn''t willing to talk, he wouldn''t force her. She told him a bit about the


    situation she was in. She barely talks to her family. It won''t be a nice Christmas reunion.


    "How does Spago sound?" That was his favorite restaurant. Anytime he had to eat out, Spago would


    be his choice.


    "Sounds good. They make good food." Patricia wasn''t a picky eater, and Spago was a famous


    restaurant. Their food was delectable.


    He held her hand. Calmly, he said, "Spago''s where I had dinner with Dad and Momtely, so it holds a


    special ce in my heart. But we can go somewhere else if you''d like. So, tell me, what would you


    like? We can go wherever you want."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305


    It was the first time Isaac talked about his parents. Patricia didn''t know much about the Arnolds, so she


    pursed her lips. "I see." She held his hands tight. Every time he talked about his parents, he would get


    that sad look on his face. And even his hands felt cold. Thus, she held it tight to warm it back up.


    Isaac noticed what she was doing, and he smiled. She''s such a thoughtfuldy. They were slowly


    building up an understanding; she wouldn''t ask him any questions he didn''t want to answer, and he


    wouldn''t talk about anything she''d rather keep quiet about. It felt like something only couples who had


    been married for a long time could achieve.


    Once they arrived at Spago, the driver opened the door for them. Isaac got out of the car and went


    around to help her out of the car. He ced one hand against the roof, much like what a gentleman


    would do.


    The girls who went by them gasped.


    "Oh my, he''s hot and gentle."


    "I''d love to be thatdy."


    Their praise didn''t go unheard by Patricia. She smiled happily as she held his arm. Her heart filled with


    bliss and happiness.


    Spago''s boss came to wee them himself. "Mr. Arnold, this way, please."


    He then led them to Isaac''s favorite room¡ªSeparation''s Mncholy.


    Seriously? A room that has ''separation'' in its name? She looked at it and pouted. This just sounds sad.


    There''s no way he can be happy eating at this ce. She suddenly regretted not choosing somewhere


    else. I want him to have a happy dinner.


    Once inside the room, the boss poured two cups of tea for them. "Here''s your Earl Grey tea, Mr.


    Arnold."


    Isaac nodded in acknowledgment. "For the main course, we''ll have the usual, please."


    The boss took a nce at Patricia and smiled. "She''s beautiful."


    "Thank you," Isaac answered. Obviously, he was good friends with the boss. Perhaps, they might even


    have had a cuppa whenever he came alone.


    Before he left the room, the boss said, "Oh, right. Mr. Henderson is here as well. He''s in the room next


    door. You guys usuallye together. Want me to tell him you''re here?"


    "No. I just want to have dinner with her." It was a date, and he refused to have another person ruining


    it, not even if that man was his friend.


    I see. The boss smiled and left the room.


    The mention of Percy reminded Patricia of Darcie. It''s been a few days since I called her, and she''s still


    wondering when Percy''sing back. She pursed her lips and got up. "I need to use the bathroom.


    Isaac saw through her, but he said nothing. Darcie was her friend, and Percy ran out on Poppy.


    Naturally, Patricia would step in.


    She left the room and looked at the one next door. The moment she stepped inside, she saw Percy


    holding Darcie in his arms, kissing away. Her eyes went wide with shock, and she eximed, "Let her


    go!"


    Darcie doesn''t want this, but she won''t say no. And that b*stard keeps pushing himself onto her. Look


    at her. She''s almost undressed. If I hade a momentter, she''d have been assaulted.


    Fury filled her mind. She wanted nothing more than to bash Percy''s head in.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His brows furrowed. Frustration filled his heart, but he let Darcie go anyway.


    Darcie quickly got up and straightened herself up. Her hair was messy, and her lips were swollen. She


    looked hauntingly alluring. "Tricia? Why are you here?" She quickly approached her friend and sat her


    down.


    Patricia was disappointed. Darcie was usually a tough woman, at least a lot tougher than she was. But


    why does she let him do whatever he pleases?

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306


    Patricia looked at Percy coldly, but he shrugged it off and poured himself a ss of wine. She could


    see he just came back from the troops. His skin was tanner than before, and there were wounds on his


    face. "You don''t have to do this, Darcie. Don''t let him do what he wants."


    Darcie looked at Percy before dragging her friend out of the room in a haste. "Stop it, Tricia. I sought


    him out myself. He''s my only hope. If he wants to sleep with me, he can. I''ll do it. Once he has enough,


    he''ll help Poppy out."


    There was a hint of disappointment in Darcie''s eyes. She could do nothing about it. Poppy''s life was


    what mattered most, not her feelings. She didn''t like Percy. He could be evil, especially during intimate


    moments. He even taught her a lot of embarrassing stuff. She couldn''t tell anyone about it, so she


    could only suffer in silence all by herself.


    Patricia held her friend. "I know how you feel, but will he help? He ran out on you once."


    Darcie let out a long sigh. "I won''t let him run away this time. I can deal with this myself, so don''t worry


    about me, alright?"


    Her friend looked helpless, and Patricia wanted to help. She really wished her marrow would match


    Poppy''s, but s, things were not to be. That was the only reason Percy could do as he pleased. She


    gritted her teeth as she said, "You gotta learn how to protect yourself. Come to me if you need


    anything. I have some savings now. Just call me if you need money."


    Darcie nodded. "You''re on a date with Isaac, aren''t you? You should go back to him." God, if Percy gets


    annoyed and runs out on me again, I will have no idea where to find him. I have to go back in and


    please him. Poppy needs him.


    Patricia watched as her friend hurried back into the room, and she kicked the wall out of fury.


    The sheer agony made her bend over, and Isaac went over to hold her up. Her face was scrunched up


    from the pain. "You dummy," he muttered and picked her up before returning to their room.


    She leaned on his chest. I''m lucky he''s the one I met. They''re both rich guys, so why is Percy so


    different from him? She suddenly said, "Can you talk to Percy? Poppy''s a cute girl. If she dies, Darcie''s


    going to break." Children were a mother''s whole world. If Poppy were to die, Darcie would lose all hope


    of living.


    Isaac knew she wanted to help her friend, but all he did was nod. He had heard of the thing between


    Percy and Darcie. This is their problem. They need to settle it themselves. He ced Patricia back into


    her seat and was about to take her shoe off to see if she was hurt, but she held his hand.


    "It''s alright. It doesn''t hurt anymore." He''s so caring.


    He sat down beside her and filled her te with food. "Dig in. We have something else to doter."


    Her face quickly turned red. She thought he was suggesting a certain workout in the bedroom.


    Isaac caught a glimpse of the change in her look. He took a bite of his food before exining, "Not


    what you''re thinking. It''s something else.'' N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Patricia froze and shot him a dirty look. "You meanie. I wasn''t thinking about anything."


    He huddled closer. "Then, why are you blushing? Don''t you wanna do it with me? I want to go at it with


    you."


    Her face turned a deeper shade of red upon hearing his words. She shoved him back. "Can you stop


    that?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307


    Isaac stared at her blushing face and couldn''t resist pinching her cheek. "Alright, fine. Here." He filled


    her te with more food. "Have some more."


    Patricia was famished by then, so she dug right in. She had a big appetite, so she made sure to eat her


    fill during dinner. She could feel her mood improve slightly from having such delectable food.


    The moment they emerged from their room, they ran into Percy and Darcie.


    Darcie smiled at them. "Hi, Tricia. Hi, Mr. Arnold."


    Isaac pulled Patricia closer to his embrace and looked at Percy. Calmly, he said, "You''re back, Pers.


    You didn''t call."


    Percy had a lot to drink, but he still stood tall, and a smile curled his lips. "What a coincidence. I just


    came back today." He nced at Darcie as he said that. I wouldn''t have returned if not because of her.


    Darcie said nothing. She didn''t even need to guess. He must be looking at me like I''m his mother''s


    murderer. She went to his troop and told hismander she was pregnant with his child. And she


    demanded that he take responsibility in the form of marriage. Percy''smander gave him a few days


    off to marry Darcie. Immediately. That was an order. And it got on Percy''s nerves.


    She lied just to get me to help her daughter out.


    Isaac nodded. "We should meet up when we have time, but now we have to leave."


    Patricia gave her friend a look. I hope she won''t do as he says. Please, Darcie, be brave. Be the


    woman I know you are. "Take care, Darcie." Before taking her leave, she shot Percy a dirty look, telling


    him not to abuse Darcie.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After they were gone, he pulled Darcie into his embrace. "Did you see the look she was giving me,


    honey? She thinks I''m abusing you. Am I abusing you?" I''m the one getting abused here.


    She looked at him and turned away. "I know you hate this, but as long as you promise to save Poppy,


    I''ll do anything." She was being genuine. As long as Poppy could survive, she was fine with anything.


    Even if she had to live under his reign of terror for life.


    Percy sneered. "Don''t forget what you said today." He groped her butt and let out another sneer. "Let''s


    go home, then."


    Darcie trembled. She knew what was lying in wait for her. Over thest two weeks, he pounded her as


    much as he liked, and his stamina knew no bounds. She was terrified of what was going to happen.


    Back in their car, Patricia wanted to text Darcie, but she had no idea what to say. Percy could save


    Poppy. If she were in Darcie''s shoes, she would do the same thing for the child. A sigh escaped her


    lips. Darcie has it hard.


    Isaac turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?"


    She tucked her phone away and looked at him. "I just think it''s hard being a woman." Especially when


    you have kids. They''re our whole world. We''ll do anything just for them.


    Isaac frowned. "And it''s not hard being a man?" He grinned and stared at her lips. Then, he leaned


    down and kissed her. "It''s hard being me too, Tricia. I want you."


    She quickly looked at the driver, but Tom pretended he didn''t hear them. His eyes remained on the


    road, but she knew he heard everything. Embarrassed, she whispered, "Fine, I get it. But can you not


    say that out loud when someone else is around?"


    "Well, in that case, shall we head somewhere else to stay for the night?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308


    Isaac had a n. They would spend the night somewhere else instead of the vi so the kids couldn''t


    disturb them.


    Patricia nodded. She would turn her phone off as well so the boys couldn''t tell her toe home soon.


    Oh, I''m so naughty. However, this was the most significant change she had undergone over these


    years. She wanted to go crazy for once. To live for herself just this once.


    Two hourster, they found themselves at thekeside of a mountain. It was a famous tourist spot in


    Appleby. On weekends, it''d be packed. There was a bigke in the hills, and beautiful pavement


    surrounded it. There was also a vige here that housed a lot of hotels in it.


    It was about 10.00PM when they arrived, but there were still a lot of people strolling about. Some were


    even lighting up fireworks.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia leaned on his chest, staring at the moon outside and the couples strolling about. A big smile


    hung on her lips. No longer did she have to envy the couples. She had her boyfriend now¡ªsomeone


    who only belonged to her. "We should get out now." The town was in sight. She knew they''d be


    spending the night here.


    Isaac nodded and said, "Tom, check us in for the night. We''ll walk the whole way."


    The driver turned around and responded, "Yes, sir."


    They got out of the car and held hands. Oh, tomorrow''s thepany''s annual dinner. The Christmas


    holidays start after tomorrow. We can just stay here for the night and depart for dinner tomorrow


    directly from here. So, there''s no need to wake up early.


    Isaac took his jacket off and draped it over Patricia. She looked at him. "I''m not cold. You should wear


    this." Winds were howling around theke, the air of winter making them chilly. She was worried the


    weather might freeze him.


    However, the man just shrugged it off. "Don''t worry about me. I was trained to endure harsh and cold


    weather when I was a kid. I can go naked and still take the cold."


    She stared at him. His face was shimmering under the light, his eyes gleaming like stars. He was a


    handsome man, and she loved staring at him. Now, she understood why the otherdies would be


    rooted to the spot every time they saw him. Even Sylvie would be stunned every time she saw him.


    Patricia smiled. "Wow, you''re awesome."


    A group of people gathered ahead of them, their cheers piquing her curiosity. She grabbed Isaac''s


    hand and trotted all the way there.


    Candles formed the shape of a heart on the ground. A beautiful woman stood within, a bouquet in her


    hands. A man was kneeling on one knee, holding up a ring.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll always stay with you. I''ll always love you. We''ll raise a family. Get two


    kids: a boy and a girl. And then, we''ll grow old together, but I won''t ever let go of you. I love you,


    Queenie. Would you marry me?"


    Everyone cheered them on, and Patricia teared up as well. Love can be touching. She held Isaac''s


    hand and stared at him. He was inscrutable, but she knew he felt the same way as she was. He, too,


    was moved, and he was praying for the couple, too.


    And then, he turned around and stared into her eyes.


    Their gazes met, and it felt like everything around them had disappeared. Only the two of them were


    left.


    Solemnly, he whispered, "You''ll be with me forever, won''t you?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309


    Patricia noticed a sense of uncertainty hanging around him, and she was in disbelief. But Isaac can


    have anything he wants as long as he wants it. Why does he look so uncertain? Is he worried I might


    leave him?


    She felt a pang of pain shot through her heart. She leaned on his chest and held him tight. She didn''t


    have any idea what happened to him. She had no idea why his parents weren''t around for him, but she


    wanted to tell him she would never leave. As long as he wanted her, she would be with him forever.


    Isaac closed his eyes and pulled her closer. He whispered, "You''re not running away, Patricia. No


    matter what, you''re not leaving."


    They held each other in a tight embrace, making a silent promise to each other. Eventually, everyone


    around them left, and he let her go. They returned to the town, and while the winds were cold, their


    hearts felt warm.


    Half an hourter, they returned to the hotel. Isaac took their key from the receptionist and led Patricia


    to their room.


    The first thing she did was to make her way toward the French window. Theke was right outside, and


    she gushed like a child, "This is beautiful, Isaac!"


    He changed into a pair of slippers and took Patricia''s to her. "Change into these." She''s been wearing


    heels the whole day. Her feet must be sore. This will feel better.


    She took her heels off and changed into some slippers. Then, she held Isaac''s arm. "This is a beautiful


    ce, Isaac. I have never been here before. We should bring the kids along next time." She never took


    the kids on any trips before due to their financial standing. Now, she wanted to give them the trips they


    deserved.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Isaac stared into the distance. "Sure." He was thinking about having some kids of their own after they


    got married.


    "Yay!"


    He then looked at the time. "It''ste. Get showered. It''s time to sleep."


    Patricia snapped out of it and stole a nce. Wonder what''s going to happen. She looked forward to it,


    but she also felt nervous. She might be a mother, but she had zero experience in this sort of bedroom


    activity. She was worried she might not do it well.


    Though, she wouldn''t tell him that, of course. She pulled back and pointed outside. "I''m going to the


    bathroom."


    She scurried off to the master bedroom. Isaac turned around and saw her closing the door. A smile


    curled his lips, and he went to take a shower himself.


    ¡­


    Back at the Estre Vi, the boys were sitting on their beds. Scott crossed his arms and narrowed his


    eyes.


    "Sten, I think Mommy turned her phone off on purpose." She''s worried we''re gonna ruin her date with


    Isaac. She changed. She''s bolder now.


    Sten grinned. "I think Isaac''s behind this, Scott." They thought their mother would never turn her


    phone off so she could avoid taking their calls. Only Isaac would tell her to do that. Fury filled their little


    hearts, and their eyes met.


    The boys huddled closer. "Why don''t we hack his phone and give him a warning?"


    Isaac got out of the bathroom and changed into his pajamas. He picked his phone up and realized


    something was wrong with it. He quickly dealt with the hacking and came to thest step. All he had to


    do was press ''yes,'' and his phone would return to normal.


    However, a video of Scott and Sten popped up instead. "If you get this far, congrattions. You can


    watch this video now."

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310


    The boys sneered. "Give our mommy back to us, or your phone andpany get it."


    And the video ended. His phone returned to normal, but Isaac narrowed his eyes. They''re threatening


    me. He wasn''t mad. He was just intrigued. If they''re the ones I need to win over, then so be it.


    Just then, Patricia''s voice rang out. "Isaac? Mr. Arnold? You there?"


    He set up the defense system in his phone and tossed it aside. He made his way to the bathroom in


    the master bedroom and knocked on the door. "What''s wrong, Tricia?" He wanted to go inside, but the


    door was locked, keeping him out.


    Patricia covered herself in a towel. She stared at her feet, feeling awkward and sad. "Um, it''s here."


    Puzzled, he cocked his eyebrow. "What''s here?" He wasn''t knowledgeable in this, so he didn''t know


    what she was getting at.


    She then answered awkwardly, "My period''s here. Can you get me some pads?"


    She thought it was inappropriate to ask him, but she couldn''t leave the hotel. They came to this ce in


    a hurry, and she didn''t bring any extra clothes. Going out without a pad would dirty the only clothes she


    had.


    Oh, I see. Isaac said, "Sure."


    Patricia''s eyes widened in shock. "You sure? Why don''t you ask the staff to do it? Or you could bring


    her here, and I''ll ask her myself." That was the only idea she had, but at least, she wouldn''t feel this


    awkward talking about pads with a girl.


    He chuckled at that. "I can do it. Give me a second." He got changed, picked his phone up, and left.


    Tom was waiting outside, and he straightened up the moment he saw Isaac. "Sir."


    There were no bodyguards around, so Liam asked him to stand guard and be ready for anything. Lots


    of people were out for Isaac''s life. His businesspetitors and those whom he defeated woulde


    after him. His safety took top priority. It was always better to be safe than sorry.


    Isaac pondered for a moment before asking, "What should I do for ady who''s on her period?"


    Tom froze for a moment. He looked at the room and shook his head. "Sir, I''ve never dated anyone


    before, so I can''t be sure, but you can check online. There are tons of guides for this."


    Isaac held his phone up and nodded. "Stay here. Call me if anything happens. I''ll be back in a


    moment."


    He checked the guide and went to the supermarket, but he had no idea what to choose. There were a


    lot of variations of pads. Ultimately, he left with two big bags. He got every brand on the shelf as well as


    some heating pads and brown sugar.


    Tom couldn''t believe his eyes. How much did he buy? "Sir, did you buy everything they offer?"


    Isaac looked at his bags. "Yeah. I don''t know what she''d like, so¡­"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then went into the room, and Tom couldn''t help but feel amused. So, there is something he doesn''t


    know, huh? He thought it was adorable. They used to be terrified of Isaac since he ruled the business


    world with an iron fist. Yet, he went out for pads himself just a moment ago, and he even bought two


    whole bags of them. It was just amusing. No wonder women go crazy for him. I think I''d fall for him as


    well if I were a woman.


    Patricia hade out of the bathroom as well. "Whoa. How much did you buy?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!